Full text of "The Catholic world"

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

MONTHLY MAGAZIN

GENERAL LITERATURE AND SCIENCE.

PUBLISHED BY THE PAULIST FATHERS.

VOX,. LXXIV.
, 1901, TO MARCH, 1902.

NEW YORK :
THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD,

120 WEST 6oth STREET.

1902.

CONTENTS.

Aloha, Hawaii. (Illustrated.} Rev.

Thomas P. McLoughlin, . . . 713
Aubrey de Vere. (Portrait), . . 567
Capital and Labor, The Marriage of, . 531
Catacomb of St. Calixtus, Visit to the.

Sister M. Augustine, . . . 4 6 7
Catechist, The Successful. Ella M.

Baird, 588

Cathedral at Amiens, The, (Frontispiece.)
Catholic Architecture in the United

States. (Portrait.) Char Its D.

Maginnis, 247

Charges of Looting, An Answer to.

Right Rev. Adolph Favier, . .387
Christian Art : Its Status and Prospects

in the United States. (Portrait.)

Charles de Kay, . . 9

Church on Anarchism, Warnings and

Teachings of the. Theodore L.

fouffroy, 202

City of the Rhine, The. (Illustrated.}

Mary F. Nixon-Roulet, . . 57
Columbian Reading Union, The, 138, 275,

4i5, 555, 696, 833
Convent Graduate, Opportunities for

the Lilian f. Barry, . . . 793
Editorial Notes, 136, 274, 414, 554, 695, 832
Eliza Allen Starr. (Illustrated.) Wil-
liam Stetson Merrill, . . . 607

Episcopal Bid for a Reunion, An. /.

Willoughby Brathwaite, . . .141

Father Hogan and the Intellectual Apos-
tolate. Rev. William L. Sullivan,
C . o . .* ) 73

Father Tyrrell, S.J., as an Apologist, . 345

George H. Miles: A Sketch. {Por-
trait.) Rev. Thomas E. Cox, . 48

Golden Age in the Future, May there

be ? -William Seton, LL.D., . . 569

" Guesses at the Riddle of Existence."

Walter Sweet man 295

Hawthorne, Associations of. (Illus-
trated.) Mary E. Desmond, . . 455

Heredity in Man. William Seton,

L.L.D., ...... 67

House of Silence, The. (Illustrated), 774

Human Love and Divine Love. M. D.

Petre, 442

Idylls of the Southland, Thz.Rev.

fohn Marks Handly, C.S.P., . . 593

Irish Affairs, The New Crisis in. fames

Murphy, 614

Is this Honest ? Rev. fames f. Fox,

D.D., 380

Joyce Josselyn, Sinner. Mary Sarsfield

Gilmore, . 73, 170, 311, 478, 642, 746

Laro. Annie Chambers-Ketchum, . 519

Leo XIII. 's Busy Holiday. (Illus-
trated.) A. Diarista, ... 17

Library Table, 130, 269, 408, 547, 690, 82&

Madonna and Child, Gabriel Max's,

(Frontispiece.)

Madonnas in the Louvre, Some,

(Frontispieces. }

Marconi's Wireless Telegraphy : What
it is and What it Promises. fames
Murphy, 697

Mentone Plaque, A. (Illustrated), . 755

Miraculous Preserving of the Body of a
Servant of God, The. Rev. Father
Pernin, 234

Missionaries to non-Catholics at Win-
chester, Tenn., Members of the
First Conference of, (Frontispiece.}

Missionary and his Topics, The. Rev.

Walter Elliott, C.S.P., . . . 97

Mobilization of Christian Forces, The, . 418-

Mr. W. H. Mallock on "The Conflict
of Science and Religion." Rev.
fames f. Fox, D.D., . . . 4 2 4

Musings : A Synthetic Monologue. Al-
bert Reynaud, 732

My Diary, A Chapter from. A Reli-
gious,

Nile Cataracts, Shooting the. (Illus-
trated.) F. M. Edselas, . . . 192-

Paintings of Gabriel Max, The. (Illus-
trated.) Mary F. Nixon-Roulet, . 157

Panama to the Horn, From. (Illus-
trated.) Mary MacMahon, . . 573

Perjury is on the Increase. Hon. L. P.

Caillouet, 738

Pope's Temporal Sovereignty a Provi-
dential Fact, The Rev. Thomas
Henry Ellison, ... -557

Preaching during the Renaissance.

Rev. Lucian Johnston, . . . 334

Preaching in Mediaeval Times, The Art

of. Rev. Lucian fohnston, . . 210

Presented to the Queen. Claude M.

Girardeau, 358

Reflections for Ordinary Christians, . 711

Reforms in Church Music. W. F. P.

Stockley, 283

Rembrandt, The Genius of. (Illus-
trated), ... . 34

Scale of Perfection, The. Rev. foseph

McSorley, C.S.P., . . . . 33-

Sculpture in its Relation to Church De-
coration. (Illustrated.} Charles
Albert Lopez, 493

Stained Glass in its Relation to Church
Ornamentation, (Illustrated.)
Frederick Stymetz Lamb, . . 667

CONTENTS.

Talk about New Books, 107, 257, 391, 536,

678, 801

Tours with its Ancient Marmoutier. (Il-
lustrated.} Mary MacMahon, . 221

Truth-Seeker and his Answer, A. Rev.

A. P. Doyle, C.S.P., .... 506

Tuscan Good Work, A : The Congre-
gation of S. Michele Dei Santi.
Montgomery Carmichael, . . 629

Two Sanctuaries in Styria. (Illus-
trated.'} Dom Michael Barrett,
O.S.B., 367

Weavers of the Philippines, The.

George Ethelbert Walsh, . . .761

Wedding at Cana, The, (Frontispiece.')

William McKinley, President, The
Undoing of. Rev. A. P. Doyle,
c <? P i

\ff * ' J J.

Winchester Conference of Missionaries
to non-Catholics, The. Rev. Wil-
liam L. Sullivan, C.S.P., . . 90

Wireless Telegraphy, The Projector of,

( Fron tispiece. )

Yule-Tide Holly and Mistletoe, With
(Illustrated.') Mary F. Nixon-
Roulet, 433

POETRY.

Autumn Cry, An. Charles Hanson

Towne, 233

Chieftain's Grave on Lake Huron, A.

(Illustrated.} Louise F. Murphy, . 66

Christmas Bells. (Illustrated.} Mary

Palmer Blanchet, .... 332

Christmas Carol. Aubrey de Vere, . 568

Confessional, The. fames Clarence

Harvey, 628

Confidence. May Carroll, . . . 344

Eternity, ....... 592

Finer Sense, The. Felix Marian, . ic6

George H. Miles. Thomas E. Cox, . 201

" God Saw that it was Good." Albert

Reynaud, 294

Last Mite, The. Albert Reynaud, . 256

Mission Field, The. Caroline D. Swan, 760

Night and Peace. Blanche Elizabeth

Wade, 466

Night is Dark, The. Thomas A. Walsh, 710
Night-Song. Francis /. Rohr, . . 47

Old Man has a Dream, The. /. Francis

Dunne, 665

" O White New Year ! "Charles Han-
son Towne, 417

Partings. George H. Miles, . . . 477

Pond-Lilies Past and Present (Il-
lustrated.} Margaret M. Halvey, . i

Searchers for the Truth. Albert Rey-
naud, 89

Thabor of Prayer, The. Albert Rey-
naud, 423

Thief Upon the Cross, Just a. B. A.

Hitchcock, ..... 736

Three Solitudes. fames Buckham, . 357

When Twilight Comes Aroun'. /.

Francis Dunne, .... 454

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Abelard, Peter, 684

Adoration of the Blessed Sacrament,

The, 809

Anselm and his Work, .... 543
Aphorisms and Reflections : Conduct,

Culture, and Religion, . . . no

Benefactress, The, 681

Beyond these Voices, ... . . 400
Blessed Sacrament, Short Visits to the, 823
Boyhood of Patrick Lynch, The, . . 261
Breviarium Romanum, .... 120
' But Thy Love and Thy Grace," . . 406
Casket of Jewels, A, .... 803
Catholic Church from Within, The, . 80 c
Catholic Youth, . . . 823
Cavalier, The, . . . 260
Chats within the Fold, . . . 538
Civics for New York State, . . 403
Dante, The Teachings of, . . 266
Deafness and Cheerfulness, . . 818
Delmege, Luke, . . . 678
Des Graces d'Oraison, . . . 682
Destruction of Ancient Rome, The, . 680
Dictionary of Architecture and Building
Biographical, Historical, and De-
scriptive, A, 119

D'ri and I, 355

Englishwoman's Love Letters, The

Missing Answers to an, . . .114

Epistles of Erasmus, The, . . . 809

Eternal City, The, 257

Explication Ascetique et Historique de

la Regie de Saint Benoit, . . . 812

Father Damien, 403

Fenelon : His Friends and His Enemies, 394

Fireside Sphinx, The, .... 305

First Confession, ..... 265

Francis, the Poor Little Man of Assisi, 544

French Course, A Brief, . . . 266

Friend with the Countersign, A, . . 261

Gildart, John : An Heroic Poem, . . 804

God and the Soul, . ... 536

God Wills It, . ... 821

Her Father's Daughter, . . . 814

Her Father's Trust, . . . 402

History of England, . . .114

History of the Jesuits in England, 1580-

i?73i The, 115

Holy Mountain of La Salette, The, . 817

Home Thoughts, ..... 109

Hugh, Bishop of Lincoln, . . . 541

Human Nature Club, The, . . . 113

CONTENTS.

trodiiction 3. la Psychology des Mys-
tiques, 402

Isle of the Shamrock, The, . . . 680

J. Devlin Boss, 392

Jesus Living in the Priest, . . . 825

Joy and Strength for the Pilgrim's Day, 398

Juvenile Round Table, .... 821

Kim, 393

Kurze Fruhlehren von Priestern der

Kongregation des hi. Paulus, . . 805

La Crise de la Croyance, . . . 537

La Crise Sociale, 263

La Vitalite Chretienne, . . . . 120

Lazarre, 541

L'Eglise et les Origines de la Renais-
sance, . . . . . . . 804

Le Pere Chocarne de 1'Ordre de Saint

Dominique, 397

Lepicier on the Blessed Virgin, . . 825
Les Grands Philosophes : Malebranche, 806
Les Manifestations du Beau dans la Na-
ture, 400

Letters (chiefly on Religious Subjects)
of Antonio Rosmini Serbati, Founder

of the Institute of Charity, . . . 536

Life Everlasting, 407

Life Questions, 687

Life's Labyrinth, A, .... 808
Little Imperfections, The, . . . 406
Lonesomest Doll, The, .... 823
Lowell, James Russell : A Biography, 815
Lucius Flavus, ..... 805
Maids and Matrons of New France, . 391
Marcus Aurelius Antoninus to Himself, 811
McBride Literature and Art Books, The, 260
Meditations and Exercises for the Illu-
minative Way, 122

Meditations for Monthly Retreats, . 264

Missions of Nueva California, . . 803

Monsieur Vincent, ..... 544

Newman, Cardinal, . \ 403
Old Testament, Special Introduction to

the Study of the, ..... 267
One Christmas Eve at Roxbury Cross-
ing, 402

Oratory of the Faithful Soul, The, . 265

Papa Bouchard, ..... 680

Passion Sonnets and Other Verses, . 406
Philosophy of Religion in England and
America, The, . . 116

Place of Dreams, The, .... 404
Princess of Poverty, The, . . . 820
Principes d'Anthropologie Generate, . 818
Progress in Education, .... 258
Progress of the Century, The, . . in
Psalms and Canticles, with Commen-
tary, Translation of the, . . . 820
Public Worship, ..... 404

Quicksands, 107

Renaissance Types, .... 539

Retreat Manual, The, .... 264
Revelations of Divine Love Recorded by

Juliana, Anchoress at Norwich, . . 398
Right of Way, The, . . . .262

Roads to Rome, ..... 405

Robert the Canadian, .... 120

Romance of Religion, The, . . . 824

Roman Missal, The, .... 400

Saint Dominic, 810

Sainte Lydwine de Schiedam, . .120

Sainte Therese, ..... 545
St. George, Life of, Martyr, Patron of

England, 816

Saint of the Oratory, A, . . . 108

Saul, 812

Shakespeare, William, Poet, Dramatist,

and Man, 538

Short History of French Literature, A, 123
Six Golden Chords of a Mother's Heart,

The, ....... 403

Souls Departed, 68 1

Spencer, Herbert, and his Critics, . . 539

Spirago's Method of Christian Doctrine, 396

Sweet Enemy, That, .... 108

Tales from the Cloister, . . . 263

Text-Book of Psychology, A, . . 817

Tribune Verse, A Little Book of, . . 819

Triumph of the Cross, The, . . . 544
True Devotion to the Blessed Virgin, A

Tf eatise on the, . . . . . 259

Universal Anthology, The, . . . 687
Victories of Rome and the Temporal

Monarchy of the Church, The, . . 546

Vie de St. Ouen, 814

Violet Fairy Bo9k, The, . . . 399

Warwick of the Knobs, .... 813

Wolsey, Thomas, Legate and Reformer, 685
World Almanac and Encyclopaedia,

1902, The, 824

'' 2*
5
<

o S

w
u
Se;

ffi

EH
fa

en
(*
W
pa

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD,

VOL. LXXIV. OCTOBER, 1901. No. 439.

THE UNDOING OF WILLIAM M C KINLEY, PRESIDENT.

SUR Chief Magistrate has been cruelly murdered
by the hand of an assassin. The circumstances
of the dastardly deed could not have been more
tragic and at the same time more pathetic.

President McKinley had risen above all parti-
san strife and animosities and had become the Chief Magistrate
of all the people. He counted no one as his enemy, but on the
contrary the probity of his public life commanded the respect and
esteem of even those who had been his antagonists in political
warfare, while the affection and attention that were bestowed in
the inner sanctuary of his domestic life claimed the love of all the
people. He was the first citizen of the United States, seeking
his country's good in every act of his administration. He was
the supreme representative of American institutions, and stood
for all that was high and noble in our national life. He had
served his country well from earliest manhood, and he had given
the most precious time of his maturer years to her advance-
ment. He had piloted the ship of state through many danger-
ous shoals out into the open sea of commercial and civic pros-
perity. We are just entering into a larger sphere of world influ-
ence, and becoming an active factor in international politics, and
under the guiding hand of William McKinley the power of the
United States was likely to become a determining factor in the
destinies of nations. Yet withal he lost none of the genuine
American spirit of manliness and simplicity. In the performance
of his duty as a plain, simple man, protesting his determination
to meet his fellow-citizens and extend to them the hand-grasp

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE

OF NEW YORK, 1901.
VOL. LXXIV. I

2 THE UNDOING OF PRESIDENT Me KIN LEY. [Oct.,

of a fellow, he was stricken down by the insidious bullet of the
assassin.

When the bullet was sent crashing into his vitals the world
was stunned. The nations stood aghast at the viciousness of
the crime as well as at the dastardly way in which it was con-
ceived and carried to execution, and perchance in the memory
of man there has not been such an outpouring of sympathy nor
such expressions of respect for the dead President as have come
from all classes of the people. The Holy Father " broke down
in uncontrollable emotion ' when he heard of the crime. The
crowned heads of Europe seemed to infuse into their messages
of condolence a personal note of affection and esteem that, far
more than anything else, demonstrated the fact that President
McKinley occupied a place very close to their hearts. The
business interests of the world have stopped for the moment
to pay their tribute of respect to the beloved dead, and there
seems to be no language strong enough to express the horror
that fills the hearts of all the people.

The Twentieth Century is but born, and in all the stretch of
years unto hoary old age it is hardly possible to conceive that
a crime could be committed more foul in its planning, more
wanton in its* plotting, more heinous in its execution, than was
that .of the undoing of William McKinley.

It is not regicide, for we have no king. It is as yet a name-
less crime, a degree baser than regicide, for our Chief Magis-
trate is of the people, and ruled, not by divine right but by
the will of the people ; a shade darker than parricide on
account of the eminent place held by the victim. It is treason
doubly dyed, and it, is more.

But the point is this : Who is there that will interpret its
meaning to the people ? When Israel of old deflected from
the straight ways of righteousness, and went out after strange
gods and incurred the wrath of an angry Judge so that calami-
ties were visited on the people, there was found a prophet who
interpreted to the nation the ways of God, pointed out to the
people their delinquencies, and brought them back in sackcloth
and ashes to humble penitence.

It is not our place to assume the role of the prophet of God.
But we cannot but ask ourselves, Why has this national calamity
been permitted ? Are there not some things in the crime itself,
or in the tendencies that have led up to it, on account of

i9oi.] THE UNDOING OF PRESIDENT MCKINLEY. 3

which we may gather between the porch and the altar, and beat
our breasts and cry out, " Spare, O Lord, spare Thy people, and
give not Thine inheritance to reproach, that the heathen shall
rule over them " ? Is Czolgosz a half-crazed fanatic, irresponsible,
representing nothing but his own wild vagaries, or is he the
natural product of a system of teaching, the legitimate outcome
of certain degenerate tendencies which have been allowed to per-
sist ? He professes that he was impelled to the crime by the
vicious teaching of Emma Goldman. There was a purpose in
his act, a shrewdness in its execution, a method in his madness
that never originated with himself. He is the product of a
movement, the outcome of visionary ideas, the logical result of
certain established tendencies. In this view of the case he is
more than a puny individual, more than a hollow- chested, flabby-
muscled degenerate. He is a Frankenstein that we have raised
up among us. Nor can we attribute the paternity of this mon-
ster to the effete despotisms of the old land. This is the misery
of it all. He was born on our own soil, he grew up amidst the
liberty-loving children of America. He was fashioned by the
tendencies that surrounded him from early manhood. These are
all facts that we cannot blink, distasteful as they are to our
national pride.

An effort has been made to lay the blame -at the door of
newer methods of sensational journalism, and there is undoubtedly
a great deal of truth in it. Irresponsible and conscienceless jour-
nalism, without any standards but that of money-getting, is the
most vicious thing in the world. It wields a power that, unre-
strained, can undermine the surest foundations of our most sacred
institutions. It can poison the fountains of all that is pure and
sweet in the body politic. It can degrade life from its holy ideals
and make it a base and blatant vulgarity. It can do this as
effectually as the noxious gases escaping into the school-room
will take the bloom from the cheek of the innocent child, and
make his head reel and his heart faint. But while we lay all
manner of accusations at the door of Yellow Journalism, we must
remember that there is something else that has made the con-
scienceless journal a possibility. It could not exist if there was
not a demand for it. It panders to an existing taste, increasing
it, to- be sure, by gratifying it, but it finds in the first instance
a conscienceless public to appeal to.

In the good old days of our fathers, when religion was hon-

4 THE UNDOING OF PRESIDENT MCKINLEY. [Oct.,

'ored and a sense of eternal responsibility pervaded the hearts of
the people, and the honor and worship of God filled the souls of
the nation, the conscienceless journal could have found no clientelle
on which to thrive. But bit by bit we have lost our hold
on religious ideals. There has been a decline of faith. The
Bible, which contains much that was helpful to preserve the
sweet seriousness of life, has been torn to shreds in the home
of its friends. Only a short time ago a non- Catholic wrote a
public letter to the Holy Father in Rome, in which he said,
and there was found none to gainsay him, that " the Protest-
ant church is fast drifting into infidelity. In many of the great
theological seminaries of that church open disbelief in some
parts of the Bible is taught. Thousands of the ministers of
the Protestant denominations are men who believe that cer-
tain parts and books of the Bible need not be accepted. Their
position and work have hastened the growth of disbelief in all
religion." This is a terrible accusation to make, and if there were
not a good deal of truth in it no man would dare make it, much
less one who calls himself a non- Catholic. In shame and con-
fusion we must acknowledge that it is so. While we can only
apologize for the intrusion of anything that savors of a lack of
charity while the nation's heart is wrung with grief, still frank-
ness and candor are the truest wisdom. Nor is the blame entirely
on one side of the house. We can beat our own breasts and say
that we have not done the Lord's work as well as we might
have. We, too, have .frequently forgotten the divine ideals and
have chased after the lesser things of earth. We have believed
that religion is the cement that holds the stones of our national
fabric together, and when we attempt to build our civic struc-
ture without a belief in God, and a faith in Christ, and a respect
for his law, we are erecting a structure that some day will
topple down about our heads and destroy us. We have been
convinced of this fact, but we have not bestirred ourselves suffi-
ciently to vitalize the spirit of faith, nor have we fostered the
religious sentiment as we should have. We have believed in reli-
gious education on the theory that " no river can rise higher than
its source," and where there is no infusion of the religious ele-
ment among the children of the nation there will be none among
its manhood, and we have made many sacrifices to make it a
reality. But with it all we have fallen short of our ideals.

A recent poem was published in the Boston Pilot by one of

1 90 1.] THE UNDOING OF PRESIDENT Me KIN LEY. 5

our most gifted poets, and it puts in a most startling way these
truths that this editorial has tried to make plain. It has not
received the recognition it has deserved, and we cannot do better
than to quote it in its entirety. It reads like the inspired mes-
sage of a prophet :

" SOUND THE ALARM I "

BROTHERS, the blow has fallen, smiting not one, but all;
Over the world of nations Liberty's blood-drops fall.
Rally, then, all ye peoples, one in the common cause,
Order against sedition, Order, the first of laws !

While loyal hearts within us glow.

And flags in hands wave proudly,
No anarchy can Freedom know ! " *

He vaunted over-loudly,
Whose banner'd hand turned not the dart
Of anarchy from his own heart !

Do crime and culprit represent
Blood-guilt we limit to them ?

Not so ! Effect is Cause's vent !
A primal wrong works thro' them.

Trace back the guilt from final course,

To evil at sedition's source !

This is the evil, this :

That "Thou shalt not kill!' of the Father's law,
By decline of faith, has been robb'd of awe.
That the "Love ! ' of Christ has been slain in strife
For the greed of gold, and the pride of life :

This is the evil !

That ' Progression ' sets in its vanguard naught
Of Divine to chasten the human thought ;
That we feign the spirit the proud brain's foe,
Though their true affinity sages know,

This is the evil !

That the Age of Reason has starved man's soul,
And the Reign of Science deposed its goal
From the heavens lighted by Truth's pure star,
To the plane where only earth's rush-lights are,

This is the evil.

* " With patriotism in our hearts, and the flag of our c )untry in our hands, there is no
danger of anarchy." McKmley' s address in Cleveland,

THE UNDOING OF PRESIDENT Me KIN LEY. [Oct.,

That denuding life of Divine Ideal,
We exalt, instead, the clay-footed Real,
And adore and serve, till the truth we face,
That the false god fails in the true God's place !-

This is the evil.

That the seed we sow in our godless pride,
Is the seed of plunder and homicide,
Since relinquish'd Heaven leaves naught of worth,
Save monopoly of the goods of earth:

This is the evil.

That humanity, knowing sense and self
To be slaves of passion, and pride, and pelf,
Yet denies its children diviner good
Than the social creed, Hitman Brotherhood :

THIS IS THE EVIL !

Brothers, the truth is spoken, smiting the ill at root,
Cursing the seed of evil, judged by its harvest-fruit !
God is the lack of nations, Christ is the lack of men :
Anarchy's crime convicts it Faith's godless alien.

Liberty is not license. Christ on the cruel Tree
Symbols supremest freedom ! Hither humanity,
First or last, must turn humbly, searching Diviner ways ;
Else are its straying footsteps lost in the social maze.

Face the great truth, my brothers ! Murder and hate and greed,
Envy of lofty places, egoist-scales and creed,
These are the fallen human : only in God abides
Charity, social keynote singing where Peace presides !

Anarchy's irreligion failing God, fails mankind.
Christ's are the only ethics potent to draw and bind
Men unto men as brothers, striving for human good,
Sons free and equal under God's common Fatherhood !

This generation passes, slayer and slain alike:
Late, all too late, to lower hands we have taught to strike !
As we have sown, we garner: but we redeem our blight,
Schooling our sons in lore of God, Life's omniscient Light.

Choose, O ye kings and rulers ! Choose, O ye courts and schools !
Anarchy reigns red-handed over mere human rules.
Peace and the civic safety bide where the soul-laws are,
Back to Faith's social gospel, God, and the Christ-Child's
Star !

MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE.

1 90 1.] THE UNDOING OF PRESIDENT Me KIN LEY. 7

It is this same message that the Holy Father in Rome gave
to all the world at the opening of the Twentieth Century :

''The greatest misfortune is never to have known Jesus
Christ. Christ is the fountain-head of all good. Mankind can
no more be saved without his power than it can be redeemed
without his mercy.

' When Jesus Christ is absent human reason fails, being be-
reft of its chief protection and light ; and the very end is lost
'sight of for which, under God's providence, human society has
been built up.

" To reject Dogma is simply to deny Christianity. It is
evident that they whose intellects reject the yoke of Christ are
obstinately striving against God. Having shaken off God's
authority, they are by no means freer, for they will fall beneath
some human sway.

* God alone is life. All other beings partake of life, but are
not life. Christ, from all eternity and by his very nature, is
'the Life,' just as he is 'the Truth,' because he is God of God.
If any one abide not in Me, he shall be cast forth as a branch,
and shall wither, and they shall gather him up and cast him
into the fire, and he burneth (John xv. 6).

' Once remove all impediments and allow the- spirit of Christ
to revive and grow in a nation, and that nation shall be healed.

"The world has heard enough of the so-called ' rights of
man.' Let it hear something of the rights of God.

r The common welfare urgently demands a . return to Him
from whom we should never have gone astray; to Him who is
the Way, the Truth, and the Life, and this on the part not
only of individuals but of society as a whole."

While we lay the tribute of respect at the newly-made grave
of our martyred President, let us with reverent pen gently amend
his statement made in Cleveland in 1894, when he said: " With
patriotism in our hearts, and the flag of our country in our hands,
there is no danger of anarchy" ; let us insert "and with reli-
gion in our souls," and he who is now before the great white
throne and has a wider range of vision over the affairs of men
will not fail to accept the amendment.

A. P. DOYLE.

CHARLES DE KAY.

THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE has invited Mr. Charles de Kay to write the opening
article of the series on Art subjects for the reason that Mr. de Kay has the reputation of being
the foremost critic in Art at the present time. His wide and varied experience as well as his
literary and artistic ability have imparted to his judgments something of an authoritative nature
both within and without art circles.

For many years he was connected with the New York Times as literary and art editor, and

his editorials and articles on art
and other topics were read with
equal interest by laymen as well as
by artists.

Later on he accepted the posi-
tion as Consul General at Berlin,
which position afforded him oppor-
tunities of wider study and more
varied research. He was broJght
in touch with all that was best in
the artistic world on the Continent,
and he learned to appreciate the
fact that most of the art inspira-
tion in Europe has come from
Catholic ideals. His greatest in-
terest has always been to trace re-
sults back to their primitive causes,
and form a series of comparisons
to make a sure prognosis of things
to come. His exhaustive studies
of Celtic words and of the folk-lore
of Europe serve to illustrate this
side of his character.

On his return from Germany
he continued to write editorials
and signed articles on literary and
artistic topics in the daily press.

His contributions to the Century,
Harper s, Atlantic, American Art

Review, and other periodicals show his attainments as an art critic as well as an ethnologist,
linguist, and lover of science.

33Ufl[iThe attention now paid, to architecture, the fine arts, and the arts and crafts in the United
States is due in no small part to Mr. de Kay's efforts in organizing the various artists and
craftsmen, as well as to his various editorials and essays. The first result of his organizing
ability is the now famous Authors' Club. Later his encouragement and initiative led to the
formation of the National Sculpture Society, to which' society are due the beauties of the Dewey
Arch and all of the sculpture woik at the Pan-American. Finally, in order to prepare America
for the struggle in fine manufactures with the nations of Europe, he suggested and, with the
aid of eminent artists and art-lovers, he founded the National Arts Club, of which he is at the
present time the managing director. This latter position brings him in touch with the best art
movements, and his administrative ability has arranged a series of art exhibits during each
season, in which the highest specimens of workmanship in gold, silver, stained glass, mural
paintings, mosaics are presented to the public.

It will be seen that his opinions as stated here concerning the state of architecture, and
the fine arts generally, with respect to American church edifices, are worthy of consideration
accept them as we may.

It is pleasing to observe that he finds no reason for discouragement at the outlook, pro-
vided the churches will treat ecclesiology with greater seriousness. EDITOR C. W.

i9oi.] CHRISTIAN ART,

CHRISTIAN ART: ITS STATUS AND PROSPECTS IN THE

UNITED STATES.

BY CHARLES DE KAY.

NTER almost any church ia the United States,
no matter of what denomination, or whatsoever
may be the standards of art in the locality, and
you are met by an architecture, a sculpture, a
decoration in color that fall below the quality we
have a right to expect in the present age. Even if we look at
the matter from a pessimist's point of view and for the sake of
argument accept what is not really true, namely, that this is a
hopelessly eclectic age and nothing better can be expected than
an art selected from some period of the past even regarded
from this point, the Christian church, the house of God, the
building which stands for the highest and best in a community
of Christians, is not what it might be. St. Patrick's Cathedral,
New York, which set out to be Gothic, as Cologne Cathedral
is Gothic, was not kept to its exemplars, but when already be-
gun was diverted from its natural course and thus missed that
look of daring and distinction we find in Notre Dame de Paris,
in Chartres Cathedral, in St. Ouen and St. Maclou, Rouen, in
the cathedral of that town, and in other emanations from the
genius of Old France to which the worshippers of the classic
gave the name of Gothic in scorn.

At the same time, St. Patrick's could not have the benefit
of that grave and massive style of architecture which was engen-
dered of, or rather sought to supplant, the Romanesque as we
find it embodied at Caen in L'Abbaie aux Femmes, and with
more sumptuous attributes in the south of France and Spain.
Nor might a building in the style of St. Patrick's offer the
advantages of a much older Romanesque, the style of Roum,
the Eastern Roman Empire, such as Sancta Sophia presented
when Justinian rebuilt it after the earthquake for an example
in architecture, not alone to Christian churches about the Medi-
terranean, but to the mosques of the later-coming Moslem as
well. Byzantine church architecture has the merit of vast wall
spaces and of domes that rise like the swell of music from an
organ ; these wall spaces and domes allow the color-master to

io CHRISTIAN ART. [Oct.,

have his way and seek to rival the impressions of awe that
befall us when we see the northern lights or majestic sunsets.

The Romanesque of later centuries and of Western Europe
also offers wall spaces for tapestries or paintings. But the Gothic
is an architecture made by marvellous engineers, calculators of
strain, fantastic in imagination but scientific also, even as the
highest mtjsic is based on mathematical calculations. In lieu of
the wall spaces left lor color which dwindled away through excess
of structural details, Gothic architecture presents the windows like
so many brilliant translucent paintings or tapestries, which allow
the daylight, transformed into a dozen colors, to filter through
the high nave downward from clere-story and transept or past
pillar and pier from the outer walls. This is what St. Patrick's
set out to be, a generation ago. But St. Patrick's Cathedral,
owing to haste and economies, ended architecturally as ' crippled
Gothic," whilst of its imported leaded windows in this the home
of the most beautiful glass that has been made since the fifteenth
century the less said the better.

So with "Holy Name' Church on Amsterdam Avenue at
Ninety-sixth Street : the style chosen was Gothic, but what
a dry and heavy Gothic it is ! Instead of selecting the finest
examples of a given style and carrying it out consistently, the
architect eclectic verily, but feeble even in his eclecticism only
borrows the architectural raiments of the past to distort them and
to prove that for modern ideas those garments are a misfit.
The Romanesque of the Church of the Paulist Fathers on
Ninth Avenue at Sixtieth Street, so far as its exterior is com-
plete, tells much the same .story of vacillation in original design,
though the faults are reparable. It is only when one reaches
the interior that signs are apparent of an intention to make this
church at least typical of our present condition in the arts.

Protestant Episcopal churches in New York have not such
large sins in art to confess, merely because they have not been
so ambitious as the Catholic, but they make up in the number of
their peccadilloes for the lack of serious artistic crimes. Other
Protestant denominations seem to vie with each other in the
futility and cheapness of their architecture and decorations. Yet
it is to the Protestants rather than to the Catholics, because they
are less bound by the traditions of the Mother Church, that we
ought to look when we complain of the shocking lack of art in
the houses dedicated to God.

These sins are more in commission than omission. The old

CHRISTIAN ART. n

Congregational or Presbyterian church with its severe interior
was a much more venerable building than most of the churches
erected during the past half century. And naturally so. The
problems are few in a barnlike interior ; they multiply a hundred-
fold when all the various forms of art proper to a beautiful
church must be called upon. The difficulty increases in geo-
metrical ratio. Every new form of art that is added reacts on
what is already in place. A change in architecture affects the
interior ; the shape and color of the roof within make the prob-
lem of chancel, pews, galleries, floor, more difficult. A great
painting in the apse causes another shifting of the color scheme.
Introduce one really magnificent window, however small, and all
the other windows look so weak and despicable that there is no
living with them.

As examples of this, we may take Protestant Trinity in Bos-
ton and Catholic Paulist church in New York. In the 'former
is English leaded glass of excellent quality, but so inferior in
depth and color- sense to. the American that it jars on that feel-
ing of harmony which is indispensable to a great piece of archi-
tecture. At the Paulists' the clere-story windows and two
windows in the apse are marvels of deep rich tone suited to the
trying color of the wall spaces which give the key to the entire
church, while in the apse the three largest windows, one English
and two German, are out of key, although in themselves by no
means poor work. Had the central British window been the
keynote it would have done, although in that case the church
must have been one built on British ecclesiastical Gothic pitched
on a high, light key, which the Paulists' church never could have
been. It represents the stained glass of modern England, calcu-
lated to let all the light it can into an interior often dark be-
cause of cloudy skies and the smoke-fog of great cities, not the
stained glass of the United States, calculated for an atmosphere
brilliant in the extreme, clear skies, and more light than com-
ports with the solemnity of a church interior. What is the cure ?
Evidently to transfer the foreign glass, in cases like these, where
the quality is good, to schools, halls or other ecclesiastical build-
ings where it may fulfil its function of allowing light in quantity
to enter.

Stand in the porch of one of the famous basilicas of Europe,
say of San Marco in Venice, and watch the people that enter.
They are not of one nation or race, nor even of one denomina-
tion or creed. . They comprise Jews, heretics and infidels, the Arab

12 CHRISTIAN ART. [Oct.,

and the Turk, the Hindoo and the Chinese. Socialists and anti-
clericals who through politics have come to hate their church find
no barrier there. But what brings them all ? Not the gorgeous
ritual of the church, for they come when no striking function is
on ; it is art that brings them and art that lays a thrilling finger
on their heads, just as a Christian cannot avoid a thrill when
he enters a beautiful mosque or Japanese temple.

Christianity is not a special or local religion, but one world-
wide in its scope and in its desire to present the salvation that
has come through Christ to all people. Through this expansion
it lost as well as gained. It lost when it became involved in
politics and statecraft and wars, so that more harm came to its
reputation through cruelties and infamies committed in its name
than from any other one thing. It gained because it was forced
to come out in the open and destroy, so far as it could, the old
idea that there were as many gods as nations, or peoples, or
towns, and that each god fought for the people or town to which
his worshippers belonged. When religious wars arose among
Christians there was a reversion to this barbaric status. So the
slaughters and burnings at the stake among Christians were re-
lapses like what is going on among the uncivilized whites of the
Southern States at present, with negroes as the victims of the
primeval lust for cruelty of a spectacular kind.

Through its past, without regard to denomination, Christian-
ity should be a unit. Were it not for memories of such rever-
sions cloaked by the name of Christ there would be a solidarity
among all Christians Greek, Roman and Protestant. And it
must be said that during the past century there has been an
approach on all sides to such a desirable union. Who shall say
that art has not already done much to bring this about, and
may do far more ? Certainly the Catholic Church is stronger for
the objects of art in her churches and for the splendid examples
of architecture which she can boast. Does it not stand to rea-
son that, other things being equal, the religious organization
which attracts men and women of all races and nations and reli-
gions through the senses that respond to the appeals of beauty
will win worshippers among those who need some external at-
traction to bring them within the sphere where they can be
persuaded of higher things ?

The wretched art one sees in American churches (and also
in many modern sanctuaries in Europe) springs from the fact
that artists of the first rank are seldom consulted. Even when

i9oi.] CHRISTIAN ART. 13

a church starts well in this regard, there is a tendency to drop
the best artists for men of little artistic value. This was more
excusable half a century ago, when the United States had com-
paratively few good architects, sculptors and painters ; when the
modern world, not to speak of America, had practically no mas-
ters in mosaic and stained glass, and the general education in
art matters was particularly low in the United States. At
present we are more likely to secure the best artists for public
buildings, clubs, great city edifices and magnificent residences
than for churches, partly because capital is more liberal in secu-
lar edifices, partly because all clergymen are not up to the age on
the art side of their education. We know of exceptions to this
rule in all denominations, but when they are all reckoned, the
number is small and only serves to accentuate the rule.

Is the clergy, taken by and large, jealous of art? Do they
fear that the cult of externals will divert souls from inner veri-
ties ? That may have been the opinion of the Puritans and of
certain ascetics among Catholics and Buddhists, but it hardly
exists to-day, except as a tradition in a comparatively small
section of Protestants. The arts train the eye and mind and
tend toward general refinement, though like everything else their
pursuit can be carried to excess, as when people lose sight of
the higher purposes intended by them and employ them merely
as a form of luxury in which nothing but the crude senses have a
part. Early ecclesiastical art was largely employed as a means
to instruct the unlettered through pictures. Legends and para-
bles and the higher mysteries were spread upon wall spaces
and told in colored glass and embroidered on altar-cloth and
vestment. Since education became general and books cheap the
immediate necessity for such schooling has disappeared. The
language of form and color, however, speaks to the people now
as before ; only it is not necessary to have the speech so naive
as before. It can address a higher class of minds, to whom
music and painting and sculpture and architecture will say
things of weight with a solemnity and freedom from interference
through personality and narrowness which do not belong to
the spoken word.

Observe how the arts have asserted their sovereignty once
more over religious forms. The arts were driven from the church
by the poverty engendered by politics and war, but they
approach again as the Mother Church falls on better days and
frees herself from the civil encumbrances of the middle ages.

14 CHRISTIAN ART. [Oct.,

Music was the first to break down the barriers, then came
painting with an architecture that suits the house of religion,
and finally color in windows, and sculpture in minor forms. The
training that is in art, the cultivation of the finer senses, the
attractions that art presents to persons of liberal education, make
it imperative that the church shall. .give it a cordial welcome.

No, the clergy is not jealous of art, but the clergy does not
take art seriously.

However the case may be in other countries, in the United
States the Protestant denominations show more signs of appre-
ciating art than does the Catholic Church. Something must
be allowed for the atmosphere of acceptance of established
forms in which the Catholic clergy is reared, something for the
narrower circles in which they have moved as young men,
and even more to the fact that a proportion of the Catholic
clergy in the United States is still composed of natives of
Europe who can scarcely be expected to be closely in touch
with the late development of American art. But neither do
the clergy of Protestant denominations take art with sufficient
seriousness. Their colleges and seminaries have not begun to
give it the attention it deserves, and while in many ways the
pastor of a Protestant flock is a leader in thought for his
parish, and could not hold his pulpit otherwise, yet with regard
to the arts he is often so far behind members of his congre-
gation who have given time and money to cultivating them-
selves that there is no .common ground between them. They
go to church because it is their church, but it hardly occurs to
them to criticise the music and the coloring of the interior and
the windows, feeling hopeless of bettering things so long as the
parson and chief vestrymen, saving their presence, are Philistines.

But when the phoenix is found, viz.: the Catholic priest
or the Protestant pastor who has a love for and knowledge of
art, it is not easy for him to have his way. In the case of
the Protestant pastor choice of the architect, to begin with,
only in the rarest instances is given to him. The architect is
apt to be the nominee of that parishioner who contributes the
largest sum to the building fund, and the latter is apt to ;be
a man who has made his million or so by; a careful abstention
from the study of art, by applying himself early and late . to
the national art of getting pelf. In the fitting up :of the
church there is more chance for the art-loving priest or pastor.
But when it comes to a reredos or a conspicuous monument,

i9oi.] CHRISTIAN ART. 15

or to the memorial windows, the donor has the say. And as
churches, like private houses, always cost from a third to a half
more than the original estimates, the finishing of the church is
generally skimped. Either the steeple is not built, or the roof
is made of wood or iron instead of stone, or the apse is
omitted, leaving the chancel dwarfed, or some equally crippling
alteration is made from the original plan. Now, these altera-
tions, being of parts to be built last, are necessarily those
most patent to the eye. The foundations, which no one can
see, are well-dug and powerful enough for the heaviest super-
structure. The walls are all that is right. It is the final
touches which make or mar architecture, as they do a picture,
and these are wrong. But that is not the fault of the clergy ;
it is their misfortune.

Or suppose the interior is to be decorated and a good artist
has been chosen by the pastor, who happens to be a cultivated,
rounded intelligence abreast of the times. The financial question
enters again. There is no steady income from a fund large
enough to employ the artist for a term of years. He does part
of the work, and through stress of economy a cheap man is
brought in to follow on his footsteps. Then the trouble begins.
If the original artist is a master, no one who has not been his
disciple, his personal pupil and assistant, can carry on the work
acceptably to sensitive minds. His successor's eye or hand will-
betray him. The vulgarity of his soul, for instance, will escape
in form and color, or at the best the inherent difference between
his own individuality and that of his predecessor in the work
will set up a variance between his product and the other's that
will make harmony in the decoration of the church impossible.
If the first windows are put in by a master of stained glass, the
next, given by some other member of the congregation, is sure
to be by another artist. Whim or economy, the donor of the
new window will insist on selecting his own artist and how
few are the churches whose pastor and vestry are firm enough,
even if they have the wit, to decline dictation in this matter !
And so the interior of the church becomes a discordant thing
where color and scale are out of joint, where the pale window
looks like a spot on the wall beside the rich, and architectural
detail and figures in one window have no relation in size to the
design and figures in another,, where the wall painting on one side
of a transept has one note and that on the opposite another.
The churches should study art more and enter into closer,

16 CHRISTIAN ART. [Oct.

more intimate relations with artists who, as a class, are by no
means easy persons to deal with. How otherwise can priests
hold an opinion regarding the church in their care ? While lay-
ing down limits of scale, subject and color scheme, they should
give the artist scope for his individuality, but not expect men
of differing natures and training to harmonize their work. They
should beware of cheap Bavarian, French and Italian work de-
signed and executed for conditions that do not obtain in the
United States, work that is not tolerated by the lovers of art in
Europe who count for anything. Different as we are from
the men of the middle ages, we might well imitate them in
the study and reverence of art shown ^by their clergy when
the great products of Byzantine, Romanesque and Gothic art
were being created, periods marked by a close relationship be-
tween cleric and artist. The gulf that lies between the artists
and priesthood of France is a bad thing for French art, and a
bad thing for French churches. Over here, fortunately, there
are no political rancors to keep clergy and artists apart.

Art should be made an important thing in the early years
of those who intend to become priest or pastor. Seminaries
should make the fine arts a feature of their lecture courses,
and their pupils should be encouraged to add this refining and
broadening influence to their lives. It is scarcely realized how
many are the adults, not to speak of children, who find the
story on the walls or in the windows which they will never
learn from a book or sermon. Priest and pastor should not
feel themselves above joining the artists in their societies and
clubs, but should aid them in their efforts to make the world
more beautiful and worth inhabiting. Their responsibilities are
increasing as wealth increases and congregations make ready to
build new churches. When the plan is conceived the clergyman
should have the education to realize that a satisfactory result
can only be obtained if the architect and sculptor and decorator
are of one mind, and shall have each his say from the start,
and shall have each his budget of expense laid down. Only in
this way can the harmony of the building within and without be
secured. Only by the intelligent co-operation of clergy, artists
and capital can we revive in our day the triumphs of Christian
art, not copies of what the world has seen before, but art as
living as that of any epoch, as living as the music, letters and
thought of our age.

THE APPROACH TO THE VATICAN PALACE.

LEO XIII.'S BUSY HOLIDAY.

BY A. DIARISTA (ROME).

HOSE who give heed to such things will remem-
ber that two years ago, when Pope Leo XIII.
made the last of his extensive summer outings
in the Vatican gardens, the newspapers fathered
a pathetic little episode in which the Pontiff
was made to forecast in epigrammatic terms that never more
would he leave the solid walls of the Vatican Palace. The in-
ference was that ere another summer should have come the dis-
solution of the venerable ecclesiastic would have taken place.
Yet two months ago Leo XIII. started out again for his sum-
mer holiday at the Leonine Villa, brimful of spirits and, accord-
ing to the accounts of those who saw him, more buoyant and
youthful in appearance than two years previously.

As a matter of fact the pathetic little story alluded to was
probably the outcome of the imaginative journalist's brain, for
Leo XIII. , though in certain serious discourses he has not in-
frequently alluded to the necessity of his paying, at no lengthy
date, the great debt of nature, is in the ordinary course of his
life extremely optimistic, and when he prophesies at all, counts

on distant dates which even the most hopeful of his admirers
VOL. LXXIV. 2

1 8 LEO Xlli:s BUSY HOLIDAY. [Oct.,

could hardly encourage themselves to believe he will live to see.
It may be remarked, by the way, that all that is published in
the secular press as emanating from Rome and characterized
as Vatican news is very far from being trustworthy. In fact,
Rome of all cities at present seems the most plentifully supplied
with the class of journalists whose chief characteristic is nowa-
days described as of the yellow or jaundiced hue. Some years
ago "fake" news in Europe was frequently referred to as (i Brus-
sels news " ; but Rome news has now put the Belgian capi-
tal's brand of intelligence in the shade.

The Vatican is extremely conservative in the matter of giv-
ing out items of news. It has no need to curry favor with the
press of any country by being generous in indiscretions. The
journalist in Rome who is in search of interesting items, and
who is somewhat lacking in experience, may at intervals apply
to some of the administrative departments for items of informa-
tion. If he sees a subordinate in any of the various offices in
the Vatican or in the Sacred Congregations, he is invariably
given to understand that the divulgation of all news must pro-
ceed from the cardinal who is at the head 'of the office. At
the office of the Pontifical Secretary of State, for instance, he is
told that Cardinal Rampolla alone is competent to give informa-
tion on a given subject. Possibly he will endeavor to see the
Cardinal Secretary.

He proceeds to the Vatican Palace at 8 or 9 o'clock in the
evening, the time at which his Eminence gives audiences and
holds receptions. If after passing the St. Damasus court-yard he
is privileged to go as far as the Cardinal's private suite of
apartments, and if he gets beyond the liveried servants in the
outer ante-chambers, he is brought to a halt by the Cardinal's
secretary, Don Filippo, who must learn all about his business
and his credentials. In nine cases out of ten Don Filippo, with
honeyed words, will send him away ; but if for some special
reason it is deemed advisable to allow him into the presence of
the Cardinal himself, then, when his turn comes, he is advanced
from the outer room, where the Cardinal's red biretta lies on a
table in front of a crucifix, into an inner chamber where the
Cardinal himself, after a brief colloquy with Don Filippo, re-
ceives the visitor. And the journalist who will draw informa-
tion and items of news directly from Cardinal Rampolla will be
a phenomenon indeed.

IQOI.]

LEO XIII :s BUSY HOLIDAY.

CARDINAL RAMPOLLA.

The Cardinal's very appearance is enough to abash the
boldest interviewer. This tall, ascetic man, of superb build, with
features youthful in appearance and of tremendous strength and
impressiveness, is exceedingly affable and simple in manner, even,
it would seem, straining to put the visitor at his ease, and
allow him to forget the princely dignity and overpowering mag-
netism of the sphinx-like countenance and entire bearing of the
great priest. Cardinal Rampolla will possibly interview his visi-
tor and show a certain interest in whatever information he is
equipped with, but he will give away none himself. The jour-

20 LEO XIIi:s BUSY HOLIDAY. [Oct.,

nalist retires empty-handed, and if he is fashioned after the
majority of those of his calling who have residence in Rome, he
will proceed to the Journalists' Hall which is attached to the
General Post- Office at the Piazza. San Silvestro, in the heart of
the city, and there, in conference with some of his confreres, he
will think out a solution of one or more of the problems that
are known to be interesting the Vatican and of which editors
abroad will be eager to be informed. And so the foreign reader,
taking up his morning paper and perusing detailed and interest-
ing information regarding what the Pope and what Cardinal
Rampolla think, say, and are about to do concerning any fact
or topic of public concern, is often impressed by the news, little
doubting that it is a pure fabrication of the imagination, and
not suspecting that the Vatican authorities, differently from other
potentates and influences on this earth, are very rarely con-
cerned to contradict the false and erroneous news that is pub-
lished regarding them.

And so it is, despite the fact that the world has been warned
by the journalists that Pope Leo XIII. never more intended to

THE PAPAL STUDY IN THE VATICAN.

leave his Vatican prison, not even to the extent of going forth
into the gardens adjacent thereto, that on a Thursday morning
about two months ago he was carried out in his sedan chair by
four of his chamberlains. And accompanied by his nephew,

T90I.]

LEO XIII. 's BUSY HOLIDAY.

Count Camillo Pecci, a member of the Noble Guard, by two
soldiers of the Swiss Guard and Monsignor Bisteli, one of his
secretaries, he proceeded along the Vatican Library and was
deposited outside the gate which gives entrance to the Vatican

THE PRIVATE AUDIENCE CHAMBER.

Museum. Here a carriage awaited him ; but the Pontiff pre-
ferred to remain afoot, and, walking up the beautiful avenue
that divides the gardens, stopped at intervals to admire the
flowers, to examine the vines along the hedge-row, and to put
pertinent questions to the gardeners whom he met concerning
the freedom of his model little vineyard from phylloxera and
other grave diseases which have, for several years past, ravaged
the choicest vines of Southern Europe.

In a grove of trees on a hill stands the famous little villa '
constructed several centuries ago by Pope Leo IV. This ex- :
ceedingly interesting miniature palace, which Leo XIII. has ren-
dered celebrated as his holiday residence, has walls of extreme
thickness, a circumstance which causes it to retain a cool and
equable temperature even during periods of the greatest heat,
and its tiny windows temper the glare of the Italian sun and
allow only a dim religious light to penetrate. One of the win-
dows belongs to the little chapel of the building, and here,
during the week or two that he remains abroad in the garden,
Leo XIII. often celebrates his daily Mass.

The only large hall of the villa is modestly furnished with

LEO XII i:s BUSY HOLIDAY.

[Oct.,

leather-covered chairs, sofas, and foot-stools, and in one corner
of it is the Pope's bed, cut off from view by Japanese screens.
In another is his famous pillowed arm-chair. This pillowed
arm-chair was made especially for the Pontiff, and is so ar-
ranged that whether reclining to the right or the left his head
reposes softly on one or other of the two cushioned projections
which are termed the pillows of the arm-chair. The roof of the
hall is covered with a fine fresco by Seitz, representing the deep
blue of the sky, studded with stars. From its centre descends
a superb crystal chandelier. The little summer residence is
equipped with all modern appliances telephones, electric lights,
elevators, and the like.

It was in this hall that on the first day of the Pope's de-

FOR A PROMENADE IN'THE GARDEN.

scent recently he gave a luncheon to his two physicians, a fact,
by the way, which escaped the knowledge of most of the jour-
nalists who reported the matter, for they placed the luncheon in
the Vatican Palace itself. This luncheon was something of an
epoch-marking event at the Vatican. Etiquette requires that
should the Pope give a luncheon or a dinner to any distin-

LEO XIIi:s BUSY HOLIDAY.

His PROMENADE ENDED AT THE GROTTO.

guished guest, the Pontiff himself must, under ordinary circum-
stances, not only be served at a table apart, but also cut off
from view of the guests by screens, which, though they do not
obscure the trend of the conversation, nevertheless preserve the
privacy of the Pontiff's meal. According to the Ceremoniale
Romanum this point of etiquette may be deviated from when
the Pope invites to his table an emperor, king, or reigning
prince, to the extent of the Pontiff's not being cut off from
view, but it is distinctly laid down that no woman shall ever
be a guest at the table of the Holy Father, or eat in his pres-
ence, even though she be empress, queen, or his own blood
relation.

The physicians in question who enjoyed the unique honor
of dining with Leo XIII., Doctors Lapponi and Mazzoni, had
gained the Holy Father's good will and gratitude by their ex-
treme devotedness and by the success of the operation which
they performed about a year ago.

After the luncheon, the Holy Father, in accordance with
his custom during his summer holiday, took a brief siesta, and

LEO XIII :s BUSY HOLIDAY.

[Oct.,

then went out for a promenade in the garden. Dressed in his
white cassock, wearing a large white beaver hat to protect him
from the sun's rays, and with an ivory-headed cane in one hand
and his silver snuff-box in the other, he marched about, ex-
amining the vines which he had planted with his own hands
close by the villa, and discoursing again with the head gardener
on the science and art of viticulture and flower- raising, subjects
in which the Pontiff is a noted expert.

His promenade ended at a little grotto, where, within a shel-
tered nook, hewn in rough stone, a fountain of fresh water tosses
itself sparkling in the air, and where myriads of little birds dis-
port themselves in the refreshing shade. The Pontiff, it is well
known, takes a rare delight in the feathered denizens of the

AT Two O'CLOCK HE is BACK AT THE VILLA.

though it is totally untrue, and the statement has caused pain
to the Holy Father, that, as has been reported in the newspapers
and in alleged "biographies," he makes a practice of keeping
caged birds in his apartments and of catching untamed birds in
snares and sending them as presents to those to whom he de-
sires to do honor.

1 9oi.] LEO XIII' s BUSY HOLIDAY. 25

At two o'clock he is back in the villa and ready for the
enormous business of his extremely responsible charge. His-
mail has been sorted out for him and he goes over it with his
secretaries. The Pope's mail-bag is the largest of any indi-
vidual in the world, though here again it would be merely a
flight of the imagination to attempt to give reliable statistics, as
has been done latterly by the public press. When the chief
features of his correspondence are known to him, and the great
facts of the news of the world, as found in the local and foreign
newspapers or as communicated by special despatch, have been,
brought to his attention, he receives the visit of the Cardinal
Secretary of State, and refers to him his instructions regarding
the chief features of the public policy of the Holy See. He
also gives audience, according to the day of the week, to the
other cardinals who are at the head of the Sacred Congrega-
tions, and later receives visiting bishops or other magnates, or
conspicuous persons who come to pay homage to him, or with
whom he desires to consult.

It is all in vain that Dr. Lapponi endeavors to induce this
frail and delicately constituted old man, in his ninety-second
year, to abstain from the enormous business and cares that his
position entails. Leo XIII. is yielding, amenable, and obedient
to his private confessor, and in many ways also to his private
physician ; but when the physician, whose aim is only to pre-
serve the strength and vitality of his illustrious patient, gives
counsel to refrain from work and indulge in lengthy sleep, Leo-
XIII. will make no compromise, insisting that while he has life
his sole duty is to perform to the utmost of his ability the
functions of his great office.

Heavy and multitudinous indeed are those functions and
duties. The Pope's correspondence alone would absorb the full
energy and activity of .an ordinary man; but Leo XIII., even
in his ninety-second year, is no ordinary man, and the total
labor to which he attends is of incredible magnitude. Not Italy
alone, his own beloved country, whose troubles and tribulations
find the keenest sympathy in his heart, absorbs his attention ;
every nation on the civilized earth attracts a daily portion of
his care and solicitude.

The Catholic Church of France is at this hour harassed by
the machinations of an anti-clerical government, which has passed
laws that practically mean the expulsion from the country of

LEO XIIi:s BUSY HOLIDAY.

[Oct.,

many of the great religious congregations of the church, and
Leo XIII. has daily to use diplomatic means to foil his French
adversaries, and threaten them with evils of a political kind
should they endeavor to carry into execution their worst pro-
jects.

Spain, also, whose king is his own godson, is the object of his
immediate solicitude, for the Carlist movement insidiously bolsters
itself on the alleged encouragement of the higher clergy of Spain,
and of the Holy See itself. An envoy of Don Carlos has recent-
ly been residing in
Rome, and for weeks

vainly endeavoring to
induce the Pope to
withdraw some of his
antagonism to the
Carlist movement in
Spain, which the
pretender asserts is
certain of success if
countenanced by the
Pope.

Portugal likewise,
for months past, has
been a source of
worry and grief to
the Pontiff on ac-
count of its hostility
to the religious or-
ders of the country.
So determined and
resolute an attitude
has the Pontiff been

obliged to adopt that King Carlos, being put in the dilemma
of either discountenancing the anti-clerical movement or of being
excommunicated, had recently to leave his own country on the
pretext of showing his kingly countenance to his beloved sub-
jects in the Azores.

Germany has been working night and day with all the
powers of its diplomacy to induce the Vatican to withdraw
from France the especial function of exercising a protectorate
over the Catholic missions in the far East, and to concede to

THE LEONINE TOWER IN THE VATICAN GARDENS.

LEO XHi:s BUSY HOLIDAY.

her formal protectorate powers over Catholic missionaries of
German origin, and it has required no small thought and labor
on the part of Leo XIII. to placate the German government
and retain his influence with it while refusing to accede imme-
diately to its request.

Russia, also, which has a special minister accredited to the
Holy See, takes up no inconsiderable part of the Pope's time,
as negotiations of a very difficult character have for a long
time been on foot regarding the reinstatement of several Polish
bishops in their sees, from which they have been driven on

INTERIOR OF THE ROTUNDA OF THE LEONINE TOWER.

account of alleged hostility to the Czar's authority. Significant
of the kind of detail, not immediately connected with impor-
tant diplomatic and religious questions, that occupies the Pope's
mind, is the fact that he has just notified Count Lahnsdorff that
he will confer the order of Saint Gregory on the Russian General
Zerpetzky for rescuing Catholic missionaries in Mongolia during
the recent disturbances, and that further he will confer gold and
silver medals on the Russian officers and soldiers who distin-
guished themselves by their bravery.

The Church in England is at this moment occupying a
share of the Pope's attention on account of the trouble that

28 LEO XIII.' s BUSY HOLIDAY. [Oct.,

has been provoked over the question of the King's coronation
oath. The Holy Father, it is said, while desiring to be con-
ciliatory as far as it is in his power, nevertheless stood resolutely
opposed to the altered form of the oath which was recently
submitted to the House of Lords, his contention being that a
repudiation of Catholic doctrine, in however mitigated a form,
was anomalous and utterly unjustifiable in an empire that at this
hour counts so many millions of Catholics, and that depends to
such a large extent on stout Catholic arms for its defence.

Austria has its troubles over the Los Von Rom party, who are
endeavoring to have the empire break with the Catholic Church,
for which purpose the German Evangelical churches recently
subscribed the sum of $100,000. In this regard the Pope is in
daily telegraphic communication with the nuncio at Vienna.

Even little Switzerland is not left out of the Pope's considera-
tion, for recently we find him taking a daily interest in the pre-
parations by the Swiss Guard for the celebration of the centenary
of its formation. His Holiness has just appointed Baron Leo-
pold Meyer de Schanansee to the command of the Swiss
Guard, made vacant by the death of Count De Courten.
Baron Meyer belongs to one of the old families of Lucerne, to
whom Rudolph of Hapsburgh in 1273 granted in fief the castle
of De Schanansee, on the Lake of the Four Cantons. This
interesting body of soldiers is so frequently mentioned in the
public prints in connection with the Vatican, and with the Pope
himself, that a few words on them in detail may not here be
amiss.

The institution of the Swiss Guards dates back to 1503,
under the pontificate of Julius II., who arranged with the
cantons of Zurich and Lucerne that they supply him with a
body-guard of 250 men. At the present time the Guards consist
of 117 members ; the conditions of admission being that the
candidate must belong to either Zurich or Lucerne, be a
Catholic, a celibate, not over twenty-five years of age, of strong
physique, and not under five feet six inches in height. The pay
is modest, the duties are light, and a pension is granted after
thirty years of service. Many men of good birth are to be
found among the Swiss Guard, and they not infrequently devote
their leisure to painting, sculpture, and music ; some even find
time to take a law or arts degree at the University of Rome.

Even Protestant Scotland monopolizes a portion of the Holy

IQOI.]

LEO XllL's BUSY HOLIDAY.

Father's time during the period of his so-called vacation. A letter
was recently forwarded to " the most Holy, the most Reverend,
and the most Learned man, Leo XIII., from the entire Univer-
sity of Glasgow, the Chancellor, the Rector, the Professors, the
Graduates and the
Students," informing
the Pope that they
are about to celebrate
the 45oth anniver-
sary of the founda-
tion of the institu-
tion, which was es-
tablished by Pope
Nicholas V. in 1451,
thanking the Holy
Father for the fact
that to a predeces-
sor of his they owe
the origin of the
learned faculty, and
requesting from him
for themselves, al-
though Protestants,
his blessing and an
expression of his
sentiments of regard
and encouragement.
To this letter the
Pope returned with his own hand an interesting and charac-
teristic reply in Latin, which gratified^ and flattered the uni-
versity authorities in a. marked degree.

The United States has also latterly occupied a large share of
the Pope's attention. The question of the Philippines in par-
ticular has been a matter to which he .hasjgiven long study, and
concerning which he has held long colloquies with Archbishop
Chappelle. Other subjects which [.immediately interest the
Pontiff in this country are the University at Washington, con-
cerning which he has recently forwarded a highly interesting
letter to Cardinal Gibbons, Archbishop of Baltimore ; and also
the movement of missions for non-Catholics, which was promoted
some years ago on a small scale, but has latterly acquired enor-

THE POPE'S BED IN THE TOWER.

LEO XIIi:s BUSY HOLIDAY.

[Oct.,

mous development, and has the most flattering encouragement
and cordial blessing of the Pontiff.

Italy itself is naturally a matter of important consideration
for His Holiness. The anti-clerical party there never grows weary
in its attacks upon the church, and the latest development in
this regard has been the proposal of laws according and facili-
tating divorce in the Kingdom of Italy. To this the Pope has
made most vigorous opposition, and with such effect, it is said,
that Signor Zanardelli, the present Prime Minister and author
of the proposed law, will be forced to withdraw it at an early
date. The poverty and misery of the Italian people, consequent
on the maladministration of the civil government and on the

maintenance of an
extremely expensive
and utterly needless
army and navy of
vast proportions,
have stirred bodies
of peasants in many
parts of the country
to almost open re-
volt and promoted
the organization of
anarchist, socialist,
and other subversive
groups whose aim
is to overthrow the
present order of
government. The
Pope himself is broad-
minded on social
questions, and while
never willing to en-
courage anything
which savors of vio-
lent subversion of
government, he gives his hearty endorsement to the formation
of movements among the people that tend to the betterment
of the condition of the workingman, and to the closer harmony
and brotherhood of labor and capital.

The enormous range, of the Pope's interests in foreign poli-

WHERE THE POPE SAYS HIS DAILY MASS.

1901.]

LEO XIIi:s BUSY HOLIDAY,

tics and outside affairs does not preclude the fulfilment of all
the details of his office as a priest. Following his thanksgiving
act after Mass, he breaks his fast with a cup of chocolate or
hot milk and a biscuit, and then proceeds to recite a portion of
the holy office of the Breviary. After his lunch a further por-
tion thereof is recited, and, during his outings in the Vatican
gardens, the holy Rosary is said at 4 o'clock in the afternoon,
all servants and attendants who are present in the villa taking
part. When supper is over His Holiness finishes the day's

AN INTERIOR COURT IN THE VATICAN GARDENS.

quota of the Breviary, generally reciting it in common with
Monsignor Angeli, his Secretary for the Latin Letters, who
afterwards reads to him a few pages of some ascetic or spiritual
work.

It should be obvious to even the most unthinking that the
colossal energy and mental activity of Leo XIII. requires a
large amount of sustenance. Here again, however, the Rome
journalists, the majority of whom are never allowed to put their
foot within the residence portion of the Vatican Palace, enliven
the world with accounts of Leo XIII. living on a single egg a
day, or practically discarding bodily nourishment. As a matter
of fact, and Pio Centra, the* Pope's body attendant, is authority
for the statement, Leo XIII. is a good eater. His food is of
the widest variety. Fish, flesh, fowl, and eggs in a multiplicity
of forms, milk, chocolate, coffee, and cheese are freely partaken

32 LEO XIII :s BUSY HOLIDAY. [Oct.,

of, the Pontiff exercising but little choice, and accepting what-
ever it has pleased the cook to prepare for him.

The first refection is taken shortly after his Mass, around
8 o'clock, His Holiness being then up about an hour. At 10
his breakfast is served, his lunch about I, and his evening repast
between 6 and 7, according as his immediate occupations per-
mit.

Sometimes when his business labors, between the end of his
spiritual exercises and his midnight hour for retiring, have been
particularly onerous, the Pope will take a cup of beef tea or of
hot milk. This particular practice is not always viewed with
satisfaction by the Pope's attendants, as the warm food often
revives him to the extent that he will remain up another hour
indulging in his favorite pastime of composing Latin verses. It
is said that at present he is engaged on a classical composi-
tion addressed to the University of Glasgow.

In spite of the unending labors of his long life the Pope's
eyes, singularly enough, have never given him trouble. He still
reads without spectacles, holding the book or manuscript about
six inches from his eyes and in a slightly slanting position. A
tendency to rheumatism in the articulations during the winter
months has given the Pontiff a somewhat jerky and spasmodic
gesture, and often leads the visitor to apprehend weakness or
physical collapse. Such apprehension, however, is usually dis-
pelled at the first sound of the Holy Father's voice, which is
firm and sonorous, though with a slightly nasal accent.

To the present writer Dr. Lapponi, the Pope's private physi-
cian, has declared that all the organs of Leo XIII.'s body are
in perfectly satisfactory condition, and that although, given the
Pontiff's great age, accident, would be particularly to be feared,
and an eventuality of any kind, however regrettable, should cause
no surprise there is absolutely no perceptible reason why Leo
XIII. should not live to be one hundred years old. So that
despite the prognostications, pathetic and otherwise, of the sen-
sational journalist, the spiritual children of Leo XIII. are en-
couraged in the hope that for several years to come he will
be able, as in the present year, to go abroad in the Vatican
gardens for a summer holiday, and will be spared to direct the
fortunes of the church and lead civilized men from scepticism
and infidelity to paths of rectitude and light

1 90 1.] THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. 33

THE SCALE OF PERFECTION.* .

BY REV. JOSEPH McSORLEY, C.S.P.

O mention the fourteenth century is to recall a
specially interesting epoch in the history of Eng-
land ; for the very names of Edward III. and
the Black Prince suggest -a series of military
achievements unprecedented in brilliancy, while
the Peasant Revolt and the Good Parliament remind one of the
first stirrings of communism and the dawn of the transition from
ancient to existing social institutions. Not a few students of
history delight in the drawing of instructive lessons from the
religious condition of England during that period. They insist
strongly upon the fact that the nation's breaking away from the
limitations of the past and her quick rise to European suprem-
acy were coincident with the development of an anti-Catholic
spirit ; that a growing sense of independence and patriotism
bore its first-fruits in the passing of the Statute of Provisors
and the Statute of Praemunire, both indicative of a gradually
widening separation between Rome and England. Something
of this is, of course, to be admitted. During the Avignon resi-
dence the Roman court lost influence with England in the
measure that Papal and French interests became identified; and
Parliament's determined opposition to the entrance of papal
documents and agents into the realm was coincident- with an
ecclesiastical condition far from satisfactory. Yet sometimes real
facts are made the bases of conclusions not at all verifiable.

A PROTESTANT MISCONCEPTION.

We are not concerned here about the details of this matter,
about the truth or falsity of every charge of ambition or vice
made against the English clergy. Nevertheless the book men-
tioned at the head of this article does suggest one very im-
portant correction to a popular Protestant notion concerning the
epoch in question. Readers are sometimes invited to believe

* The Scale (or Ladder) of Perfection. Written by Walter Hilton. With an Essay on the
Spiritual Life of Mediaeval England by the Rev. J. B. Dalgairns, Priest of the Oratory. A
new edition. New York, Cincinnati, and Chicago: Benziger Brothers.
VOL. LXXIV. 3

34 THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. [Oct.,

that all the ecclesiastical virtue of the fourteenth century was
the exclusive possession of Wiclif and his followers, that Catho-
lics cared little for observance of the moral law and knew next
to nothing of pure religion, that the Scriptures were a book
wholly sealed from a priest-ridden people. So distinguished a
historian as John Richard Green calls this period a time when
the religious enthusiasm of the Middle Ages " had degenerated
into the conceits of Mariolatry." * And the statement is made
in the course of an extremely eulogistic comment upon Chaucer,
whose keen observation and fidelity of description are especially
emphasized. Now, any one who takes the Canterbury Tales
as an accurate picture of the times will be quite sure to conclude
that separation from Rome must have been about the very best
thing that could possibly happen for the religious improvement
of England. The characters who represent the Catholic Church
are an unspiritual and disedifying set : a wanton, merry friar ; a
brawling, hunt-loving monk with jingling bridle-bells; a coy
and courtly prioress who boasts a clever French accent, and a
brooch graven with " Amor Vincit Omnia " ; a Pardoner

" That straight was comen from the court of Rome,
Full loud he sang ' Come hither, love, to me.'
His wallet lay before him in his lappe
Bret-ful of pardons come from Rome all hot.

He made the parson and the people his apes."

In contrast with these specimens of effete religion is the poor
parson, learned, honest, rich in holy thought and work :

"That Cristes Gospel truly woulde preache,"

a portrait which, it is said, was meant to be a character sketch
of John Wiclif, zealous opponent of Roman superstitions and
abuses. f So it happens that writers come to identify "the chaste
voice of the people," protesting against violations of public
decency, with " the stern moral protests of the Lollards " ; and
that the new morality of the Puritans is set over against " the
remissness of the clergy, who connived for money at every kind
of debauchery." J

The truth or falsity of these and similar generalizations is

* History of the English People, i. p. 341.
tSee the Dublin Review, December, 1853. JJ. R. Green, op. cit.

i9oi.] THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. 35

not now in question. At present we merely draw attention to
a fact which probably will interest, and quite possibly will sur-
prise, some persons who already possess settled convictions
as to the spiritual condition of Catholics in England during
the fourteenth century. At that very date The Scale of Per-
fection was written by Walter Hilton, a Catholic priest, for
the spiritual instruction of an English recluse a fact not with-
out considerable significance for those who will look into its im-
plications, since the book rapidly attained to a wide circula-
tion, was translated into Latin by a Carmelite, was held in
great esteem by the Carthusians, and was copied extensively in
MSS. still extant in various English libraries. The treatise con-
tains valuable instructions on the loftiest matters in the life of
prayer; in fact, it is mainly a discourse on the ways and means
of attaining to contemplation. Yet withal, the writer is heart
and soul devoted to the beliefs and regulations of the Roman
Church ; that is to say, belongs to the class often contemptuously
called Papists, bases his instructions on the teachings of the
church, and finds in her dogmas the test of his own doctrinal
soundness.

For the last five hundred years this volume has been in
more or less constant use among Catholics. It is now reissued
by a Catholic publishing house for the use of a public who will
regard it not as a literary curio but rather as a book of precious
spiritual teaching, eminently suitable, to-day and always, for souls
aspiring to the perfect life. Meanwhile, outside the church,
Walter Hilton's name has remained practically unknown, except
to very special students of early English literature. Morley and
Ten Brink ignore him altogether ; the average speaker on Lollard
Reform has never even heard of him ; and for a thousand who
adopt the Chaucer version of fourteenth century Catholicism, not
one devotes the least consideration to the very significant evi-
dence in Hilton's book about the spiritual life of Mediaeval Eng-
land. All this to put it mildly suggests the possibility that
some may have a distorted conception of the period in question,
and that they could learn considerable by carefully reading the
present treatise and the instructive essay of Father Dalgairns
which serves as preface.

ENGLISH RECLUSES.
The fact that the volume before us was first addressed to a

36 THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. [Oct.,

recluse lends it additional interest. Some, however, may be slow
to grasp what is implied in the statement ; for there is a per-
sistent misunderstanding of this form of life prevalent through-
out the church to a greater or less extent ever since the days
of the desert saints. A word here on the subject will, therefore,
be allowable and possibly of profit. In England the practice of
living in voluntary solitude was common to both men and women,,
having been introduced with the Gospel itself ; and for the
instruction of one of these solitaries Hilton's book was written.
In this respect it resembles Richard of Hampolle's Form of Per-
fect Living, which was addressed to Margaret Kirkby, a recluse
concerning whom some few details have been learned. Hilton's
disciple, on the contrary, is unknown even by name. In fact,
doubt exists as to whether the disciple in question was a man
or a woman; for some of the old MSS. are headed " Ghostly
Brother' in place of "Ghostly Sister." In any event, concern-
ing the first reader of the Scale of Perfection little can be dis-
covered, save what is to be inferred from our general informa-
tion about the English solitaries.*

These solitaries were divided into two classes. The name
Hermit was applied to such as dwelt in a lonely spot in a
mountain forest, or a fen, living mainly on the produce of a small
vegetable garden, sometimes keeping a cow as St. Godric did^
and always enjoying perfect liberty to roam about at wilL
Occasionally women adopted this form of existence. We read of
Saints Guthlac and Godric, that each had a sister who lived as a
hermit at a short distance from her brother. But ordinarily
women found themselves less well adapted for the eremitical life
than for the other form led by the Recluse strictly so called,,
who was walled up within a cell and left to live in entire depen-
dence on the charity of the neighborhood. In common usage the
same name anchor for men, and. ancress for women was applied
to both the Hermit and the Recluse; but it seems that Hilton's
pages were written to a Recluse of the strict sort just described.
Her home was probably like any reclusery, or ankerhold, of the
time : a small house of one or two cells built against the chan-
cel of a church, with a low window looking towards the high
altar so that the ancress could receive Holy Communion and

*Our chief authority for the following description of the solitaries is T. E. Bridgett,
C.SS.R., History of the Holy Eucharist dn Great Britain. London : C. Kegan Paul & Co,,
1881, vol. ii. chap. xiii.

1 90 1.] THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. 37

assist at Mass and the Office. The washing of the altar linen
and the teaching through the window of a class of little girls
were sometimes included among the duties of an ancress, though
we read of St. Richard of Chichester forbidding the first, and
St. Aelred discountenancing the second practice.

The form of enclosure for a recluse was most solemn. The
immediate preparation consisted of a rigid fast on bread and
water, the making of a general confession, and the passing of
almost an entire night in vigil. In the morning, as the bishop
stood at the altar with the candidate before him, psalms, litan-
ies, and prayers were recited, and after a public profession had
been repeated, the habit was bestowed, a sermon preached, and
Holy Communion administered. Then all marched to the cell
processionally. It was blessed ; the candidate entered, was
sprinkled with holy water and incensed. Then the bishop read
the prayers used in administering Extreme Unction, and also
the first part of the burial service ; afterwards a grave was
opened and the candidate lay down in it, intoning the words :
" This is my rest for ever and ever. Here will I dwell, for I
have chosen it." The bishop cast earth on the prostrate figure,
gave a last word of advice, and went out. Immediately the
door was walled up and sealed, and the inmate left alone until
the end of his or her life. Few to-day would feel attracted to
the sort of life prescribed for recluses, and yet we cannot help
thinking that a sort of guarantee of their divine vocation is afforded
by the surety that any one lacking a call from God would in-
fallibly go mad in the circumstances described.

HILTON'S CAREER.

As to H^ilton himself we know very little. Pits and Farmer
make him a Carthusian, but Father Guy, in the 1869 edition
of The Scale of Perfection, has brought forward good reasons
for thinking that the house of the Augustinian Canons at
Thurgarton, and not the Charterhouse at Shene, was the home
of our author. Hence he probably passed his days under that
famous rule which, established in the eighth century for the
clergy of cathedrals and large churches, was called Augustinian
because in conformity with the directions of the iO9th Epistle
of the great Bishop of Hippo. By the twelfth century, when
this rule had been extended to other groups of priests, Augus-
tinian Canons were to be found in many of the European

38 THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. [Oct.,

countries. In England, under the name of the Black Canons of
Saint Augustine, they came to own numerous houses and to en-
joy great popularity. Nottinghamshire possessed several of their
establishments, including one at Thurgarton, and there probably
in the very house the final ruins of which are still to be seen
dwelt Canon Walter Hilton.

In the awful days of the Black Death he lived close by, if
not actually within, a district where the plague made such terri-
ble havoc that his brother priests " fell like leaves before a
gale." During the horror of that time Hilton's zealous spirit
must have led him into closest contact with the starving and
plague-stricken people. It appears that he died in 1395, after
that same country had again been ravaged by a fever. Possibly
he then succumbed to the dangers he had previously escaped.

As an author Hilton attained to considerable fame in the
century following his own. He is classed in the group of
Northern writers at whose head comes Richard Rolle ; and in
truth, critics are undecided whether certain writings belong
to the Hermit of Hampolle or to the Thurgarton Canon. Rolle
has been contrasted with Hilton, as being " all poetry, heart,
inspiration," while our author is " a prosaist, a logician, strongly
putting his arguments in easy, well-built periods without a
spark of feeling." * The comparison is not a bad one, though
the phrase " without a spark of feeling ' might easily create
a false impression. Hilton is, at times, dry and technical ; never
do flights of fancy distract him from the strictly didactic pur-
pose of his composition ; and still he has passages on the
personal love of Jesus Christ which are tenderly poetic and pos-
sess all the indescribable charm of a sentiment wholly spiritual
and divine.

HIS WRITINGS.

Like St. John Climacus, Hilton wrote a treatise called
Scala Perfectionis. It is by no means the only work of its
author among whose fairly numerous writings some have in-
cluded the Imitation of Christ so commonly attributed to A
Kempis yet it is by far the most celebrated.! It was highly

* Yorkshire Writers: Richard Rolle of HampoUe and his Followers. By C. Horstman.
London : Swan, Sonnenschein & Co., 1895, vol. i. p. 172.

fAll Hilton's works are spiritual treatises, one of them being an English translation of
eight chapters on Perfection by Maister Lowes de Fontibus. Those who may be interested in
the question of his literary productions will be helped by the bibliographical indications in
Chevalier's Repertoire and in the Dictionary of National Biography. The fact is, however, that

1 90 1.] THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. 39

prized by the, virtuous Queen Margaret, mother of Henry VII.,
and, in fact, has always been esteemed a precious book. Some
of our readers will recall Father Baker's mention of it and
his long quotation from the Parable of the Pilgrim going to
Jerusalem.* We are told that Father Baker's comments on
the treatise are still preserved among his MSS. at Downside.
The edition of the volume now at hand reproduces the edi-
tion of 1870, including Father Dalgairns' valuable preface. Hil-
ton's language is of that quaint fourteenth century type which
puzzles while it charms the modern reader. In the present
edition the spelling has been modernized and the more unusual
words translated into better known equivalents ; but there still
remains a goodly number of the original characteristics. Hence
the difficulty of promptly understanding the language, when
taken in addition with the obscurity inseparable from the subject
treated, will probably deter some from reading. Yet it is a
book well worthy of being labored over, and sure generously
to reward slow and studious perusal. It imparts and in a
thoroughly original way most valuable instruction. Addressed
primarily to aspirants after the gift of Contemplation, it pre-
sumes on the reader's earnest longing for the highest life, for
the closest attainable union with God. Such a union is to be

nobody knows the precise number of Hilton's works. Of the treatises sometimes attributed to
him, several were not written until after 1395 the date of Hilton's death, according to a MS.
note in an early translation of one of his works. Some doubt still exists as to the accuracy of
the lists of Hilton's works given by Oudin (De Script. Eccles., iii. c. 3986) and Tanner (Biblioth.
Britt.-Hib.} The list given by Mr. C. Trice Martin, in the Dictionary of National Biography,
includes the volume called The Cloud of Unknowing ; and Fabricius (B. M. M. 1735, ii. 108, iii.
335 and 789) records the claim made by some for Hilton's authorship of The "Imitation of
Christ.

The earliest known mention of The Scale of Perfection occurs in the library list of a treas-
urer of York Cathedral who died in 1414. Around the beginning of the sixteenth century
several printed editions of the work were put forth by Wynken de Worde and by Pynson.
The seventeenth century saw three editions, and two modernized editions appeared in 1869 and
1870.

In the British Museum and various libraries at Oxford are numerous MSS. of The Scale of
Perfection, two of them, in Father Guy's opinion, being actual autographs though, according,
to Mr. Martin, these two MSS. are by different hands. It is on the authority of one of these
possible autographs Harl. MS. 6579 that the book is inscribed " Ghostly Sister," rather than
" Ghostly Brother," or " Ghostly Brother and Sister," as in other MSS. But even if not an
autograph, Harl. 6579 is admittedly among the very earliest of the MSS. and, all things con-
sidered, we may perhaps be well satisfied to accept its reading, and the consequent implication
that the treatise was written for the instruction of the author's spiritual daughter.

Some of Hilton's writings are in Latin ; and The Scale of Perfection soon after its first
appearance was translated into that tongue by Thomas Fyslawe, a Carmelite. For the vernac-
ular was then only beginning to be used, and the group to which Hilton belonged were break-
ing away from a custom, traditional among spiritual authors, of writing in Latin.

*In Sancta Sophia {Holy Wisdom), pt. i.

40 THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. [Oct.,

built upon perfect humility, firm faith in the church's teaching,
and a generous determination to devote one's self utterly to
God without reserve. Moreover one must employ the means
commonly in use among contemplatives : reading of the Holy
Scripture and good books ; spiritual meditation ; diligent prayer
of desire and petition ; for without the perfection of virtue to
which these lead no man can hope to succeed. " Whoso
thinkest to attain to the working and to the full use of contem-
plation, and not by this way, that is, by perfection of virtues,
and taking full heed thereto, cometh not in by the door, and
therefore as a thief he shall be cast out" In conformity with
this teaching, our author dilates upon the seven deadly sins,
which spring as so many rivers out of the heart, and shows how
they are to be stopped up.

AN ANALYSIS OF THE BOOK.

This is in brief the substance of the instructions of the
First Book ; vivid, practical, solid, inspiring, removed as far as
possible from the dreaminess of Oriental mysticism ; yet withal
abating not one jot or tittle from the sublime and impalpable
ideals of the mystic, too fine to be seen by eye, or spoken of
by lips, or conceived of by the heart of common men.

The second part of the volume is concerned with the nature
of the perfect life, and indicates how perfection is differentiated
from the virtue " which sufficeth for salvation," how it is to be
developed, how it may be impaired and destroyed, how trials
and temptations are to be guarded against. With much insist-
ence our author dwells upon the love of Jesus Christ as the
supreme means of leading souls to- contemplation ; he tells how
" Jesus is very Heaven to the soul," and how love "through
the gracious beholding of Jesus ' brings the soul to that state
of " reforming in feeling ' which " putteth out the liking in, and
the delight felt in sensual motions and worldly desires, and suf-
fereth no such spots" (p. 143), which utterly destroys the image
of sin in the soul, and substitutes the image of God.

The final chapter of the Second Book speaks on the relation
of the Humanity of Christ to contemplation, distinguishing be-
tween the imagination's " sight of Jesus in His Manhood ' and
"the spiritual sight of the Godhead in the humanity." "This
manner of working (in the imagination) is good and gracious,
but it is much less and lower than is the working of the under-

1 90 1.] THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. 41

standing; that is, when the soul graciously beholdeth God in
man, for in our Lord Jesus are two natures, the Humanity and
the Divinity. And a,s the Divinity is more sovereign and more
worthy than the Humanity, right so the spiritual beholding of
the Divinity in Jesus Man is more worthy, and more spiritual,
and more meritorious than the beholding of the Humanity alone,
whether he behold the Humanity as mortal or as glorified.
And right so by the same reason the love which a soul feeleth
in thinking and beholding of the Divinity in the Manhood,
when it is graciously showed, is more meritorious than the
fervor of devotion, that the soul feeleth by the imagination
only of the humanity, show it never so much outwardly ; for in
regard of that of the Divinity, this of the Humanity is but a
human thing. For our Lord showeth not Himself in the imagi-
nation as He is, nor that He is, for the soul cannot at that
time for frailty of the flesh suffer it so' (p. 231). So we re-
ceive some light concerning a point of mystical theology apt to
be the first grave puzzle for minds engaged with the problems
of spiritual science. For the object of the soul's love still re-
mains the same identical Person when the imagination ceases to
act : Jesus whom we have learned to love " under bodily like-
ness of His Manhood ' is still the term of our adoration when
in Him " we behold, fear, admire, and love spiritually the God-
head."

IDEAS AND CHARACTERISTICS.

Hilton, as unconsciously revealed in his own pages, appears
to striking advantage : Love of humility, horror of venial sin,
dislike of oddness and eccentricities must have been prominent
among his characteristics. He sketches the beautiful summits of
the perfect life in a way at once attractive and encouraging.
While moderate in his counsels about the use of mortifications
and insisting that the "spiritual is the end of the bodily," that
"the mean is the best"; that "it is good to use discretion'
(pp. 2 and 32), he yet makes no secret of the fact that ascetical
discipline is a necessary preparation for the reception of the
mystic's sublime gifts, and that among the temptations which
afflict men must be numbered the fear " of doing hurt to their
healths by giving themselves so much to serving of God ' (50).

It is plain that he was well read in theology ; also that he
was versed in the Scriptures and in the writings of St. Gregory,

42 THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. .[Oct.,

that ancient master whose maxims contain the first principles of
all spiritual teaching. He had an ardent zeal for souls, too, and
his full share of shrewd, English common sense. In a few pas-
sages his technical theological knowledge may, indeed, seem to
be unpleasantly prominent ; but we will be lenient in this regard
when we recall that even the revelations of a poet's Vita Nuova
would in that age occasionally swing into the favorite phrasings
of the dominant philosophy. On the whole The Scale of Per-
fection is far removed from a dry academic treatise, and indi-
cates, although not perfectly, perhaps, how well scholasticism may
fulfil the high function of ministering to mystical science. It
lacks the awful heart-searching power of The Imitation though
many passages in the two volumes are wonderfully alike ; it
falls short of Sancta Sophia both in range and unction ; it is
not so deep as the writings of John of the Cross, and not so
pointedly precise as Lallemant's Spiritual Doctrine; yet, in its
own way, it is a very book of books. It speaks a great mes-
sage to those who are willing listeners. One must not indeed
one cannot forget that it is a volume to be studied rather than
read ; but, on the condition of faithful study, it will give forth
beautiful and fruitful truths concerning things that are of vital
moment in progress toward perfection. And knowledge of these
things, we are reminded, "is a great disposing towards contem-
plation ' (p. 5). Spiritual development follows certain laws ; it
is a growth which must be fostered ; and, though sometimes
great love or special graces may supply the place of science, the
latter is never to be lightly set aside.

The conception of Jesus as the author and perfecter of the
spiritual life is almost as dominant in the present volume as in
the Imitation. Hilton's treatise, moreover, suggests some things
not found in the other book, conveying them less by means of
didactic formulae than by the object-lesson of a mystic whose
ardent devotion to Jesus can seize and sublimate a soul aspiring
to rise above the range of earth and earthly desires. His
definition of prayer must not be omitted : " Prayer is nothing
else but an ascending or getting up of the desires of our heart
unto God by withdrawing of it from all earthly thought." That
one sentence might be expanded into a whole volume of spir-
itual science.

Hilton's conception of the perfect life is nobly broad and
true. It is utterly free from the mean spirit of monopoly.

1 90 1.] THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. 43

The great historian of Berlin has told us recently that the
Catholic Church teaches " that it is only in the form of monas-
ticism that the Christian life finds its true expression,
that it is only monks who can follow Christ fully." * Hilton,
even in the fourteenth century, thought differently. He says :
" What man or woman soever he be, in what degree soever he
liveth in holy church priest, clerk or layman, widow, maid or
wife that will for the love of God and salvation of his, or her,
own soul forsake all the worships and the likings of this world,
in the world, in his or her heart truly and fully betwixt God
and themselves, and all unnecessary business and earthly things,
even to what they have bare need of, and offer up their will
entirely to be his servants, in the constant exercise of devout
prayers and holy thoughts, with other good deeds that they
may do bodily and ghostly, and keep their will whole to God
steadfastly all such are God's special servants in holy church '
(83). And he writes to the recluse " though it be true, that in
case thou come to Heaven thou shalt there receive so much
reward in special for thy state of life, nevertheless it may be
that there is many a wife, and many a woman, living at large
in the world, that shall be nearer God than thou, and shall love
God more, and know him better than thou, for all thy religious
state ; and that ought to be a shame to thee ' (90).

SOME CURIOUS NOTIONS.

With regard to the sins of heretics and the impossibility of
salvation for pagans and Jews our author is rather out of har-
mony with the opinions prevalent to-day. Another point, too,
may be commented upon. He distinguishes between the two
rewards " in the bliss of heaven which our Lord giveth to
chosen souls " the Sovereign or Essential and the Secondary or
Accidental. The Essential reward corresponds to the measure of
charity in the soul during mortal life. "For he that loveth God
by charity most shall: have most reward in the bliss of heaven ;
for he shall there love God and know Him most, and that is
the Sovereign, or Essential reward, and according to this reward
it may and shall fall out that some manner of man or woman,
as a lord, or a lady, knight or esquire, merchant or ploughman,
or what degree he be, in man or woman, may and shall have
more reward than some priest or friar, monk or canon, or an-

* Das Wesen des Christenthums , v. ante med.

44 THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. [Oct.,

choret enclosed. And why so ? Soothly because he loved God
more in charity ' (85). This is well. But when he comes to
describe the Accidental reward " which our Lord giveth for
special good deeds," he ranks priests " after and beneath '
Anchorets and Religious ; and speaks of " Bishops and Prelates '
in a way that leaves us uncertain whether or not they also are
to be put in the lower class. St. Thomas or Cardinal Manning
would have left no such ambiguity. And, on the whole, Hilton's
classification might with profit have been modelled more closely
upon the passage of St. Francis de Sales which enumerates
those who receive a particular influence of perfection for having
" in a special manner dedicated themselves to God to serve Him
for ever. Such are bishops and priests, who by a sacramental
consecration, and by a spiritual character that cannot be effaced,
vow themselves, as branded and marked serfs, to the perpetual
service of God ; such are religious who, by their vows, either
solemn or simple, are immolated to God in quality of living and
reasonable sacrifices ; such are those who betake themselves to
pious congregations, dedicating themselves for ever to God's
glory ; further, such are all those who of set purpose produce
deeds and strong resolutions of following the will of God."*

Yet ordinarily Hilton is not one who is apt to place undue
emphasis upon the externals of religion. On the contrary, he
consistently and strongly exalts the internal and spiritual ele-
ment. So he says : " It is no mastery to watch and fast till thy
head ache ; nor to run to Rome or Jerusalem on pilgrimage
upon thy bare feet ; nor for to stir about and preach, as if thou
wouldst turn all men by thy preaching. Nor is it any mastery
to build churches or chapels, or to feed poor men and build
hospitals. But it is a mastery for a man to love his neighbor
in charity, and wisely hate his sin, and love the man " (p. 93).
And again : " It is less mastery to forsake worldly goods than
to forsake the love of them ' (p. 102). He roundly condemns
such fools and wretches as that one who " if he fasts the fasts
of Our Lady, or say every day so many prayers, or hear every
day two or three Masses, or do some bodily work, as it were for
the honor of God, he thinketh he shall never go to hell, do he
never so much sin, and continue in it. ... For he that
knoweth not this here, nor will know it, shall know it well when
he is in torments." All this, of course, is an effectual refutation

* Love of God, bk. xii. cap. viii.

\ 1901.] THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. 45

of the charges levelled against the Catholic spirituality of that
day. Men like Hilton and books like The Ladder of Perfection
must be taken account of by honest history ; they will serve to
more than counterbalance the Lollard stories.

HILTON A TYPICAL CATHOLIC.

Curiously enough, though, the fact that Catholic writers are
not grossly superstitious seems to be regarded as an a priori
proof that they are not typical Catholics. What else can Mr.
Inge mean by his comment upon Hilton and Juliana of Nor-
wich ? " In them, as in Tauler, we find very few traces of
Romish error." * Surely 'tis a case of " damned if you do, damned
if you don't." If by Romish errors Mr. Inge means errors con-
demned by the Church of Rome, his statement, although very
obscure, may be considered honest. But if " Romish error ' is
intended to connote any such things as belief in the faith pro-
posed by the Catholic Church and a hatred of heresy, a spirit
of perfect submission to her authority, the frequenting of her
sacraments, the use of her liturgy, the acceptance of her theol-
ogy, then Mr. Inge's statement is so glaringly untrue and im-
possibly foolish that he must have taken his three pages of
quotations at second hand, and we wish that all his readers
would consult Hilton's treatise for themselves.

SAXON SPIRITUALITY.

In truth The Scale of Perfection is a book of choice for
spiritual-minded Protestants. It will reveal in good, sturdy,
plain-spoken Anglo-Saxon fashion well adapted to suit the
most decided anti-Latinist the secrets of that spirituality which
has always borne the name of Catholic, and to which the church
has ever held the key. Hilton, for all his deep mysticism, is
English throughout ; the things of God are not romanticised by
this patriarch of English literature. Let not the critics presume
on that account to denaturalize him, to make him out to be a
sort of stray Protestant. His spirit is genuinely Catholic, and
those who admire and are attracted by the tone of his teaching
may look to receive a generous continuance of the same by
having recourse to the church which he regarded as his cher-
ished mother and teacher. When contemplating entrance into
the church the most persistent Anglo-Saxon may be at ease

* Christian Mysticism, p. 197.

46 THE SCALE OF PERFECTION. [Oct.,

upon one point admission of its claims will not bind him to love
and imitate the traits peculiar to the Latin races. Let him but
believe the Divinity of the church and the infallibility of her
teaching, solemn or ordinary. Let him adhere loyally to what is
evidently common and universal ; what is obligatory because in-
sisted on by the church for all times and places ; what underlies
all personal and national peculiarities ; what is of God, not of
man, heavenly not human, eternal not temporary, essential not
accidental, authoritatively proclaimed and sanctioned, not pre-
sented as a matter of taste. Of a surety, men may accept every
such truth to which the church has committed herself and yet
remain perfectly consistent Britons or Americans.

At times persons speak as if strong insistence upon internal
religion were an ear-mark of Protestantism. We may congratu-
late, ourselves, therefore, on the recent increase of accessible
literature adapted to correct this notion in all minds that are
honest in their ignorance, literature calculated to attract
earnest Protestants, and to encourage those aspirants after sanc-
tity who possess least attrait for the externals of religion, and
can seldom be won or uplifted by devotional paraphernalia, no
matter how tastefully designed. Among such writings may
be classed Spiritual Life and Prayer by the Stanbrook Bene-
dictines, Father Wilberforce's Spiritual Instructions of Blosius,
the new edition of Sancta Sophia, or Holy Wisdom, volumes
which, with others already familiar to our readers, give hope
that the hills of the Promised Land are soon to shine forth
before the eyes of a generation that at last has served out
its weary sentence of wandering.

All in all a peculiar interest attaches to the book before us.
Many volumes record but the crimes of an epoch, or at most
only its victories and its material growth ; this tells of the
mystic conquest of souls by God. Let us forget other things
about the fourteenth century, and remember that then there
were those in England who had drunk deeply at the fountains
of Divine Wisdom, and had learned the secrets of God's love
for men ; that then priests and monks and recluses, ladies and
squires and serving-maids, were mastering the flesh and perfect-
ing the spirit to a degree that it is at once a humiliation and
a comfort for us to reflect upon.

NIGHT-SONG.

J ER waters all drowsy, all restful, and still
Comes the night's lonely ship from around the

dark hill ;

Its pathway is dimpled with kiss of the stars,
And its herald the cricket slow droning his bars.

It 's coming to take you to dreamland away,

Where the fairies await and angels they play

On rays of the moon a song soft and low,

And the goblins from poppies strange whisperings blow.

It 's coming to take you up, np to the skies

Where the land of our hope mysterions lies ;

So when you are there, my little one, see

If perchance in that land there 's a place left for me.

And lest you forget, I give you this kiss;
*Tis the touch of my love, my dear little miss ;
And peacefully sail, then none question yonr way,
For yonr heart it is pure as the light of the day.

Buffalo, igoi.

FRANCIS J. ROHR.

,< "

GEORGE H. MILES: A SKETCH.*

BY REV. THOMAS E. COX.

I '*f ' "'.".-. ,*

,O write of a poet who has been so heartily
praised by wise men like Orestes A. Brownson,
Brother Azarias, Eliot Ryder and the rest, and
who is still almost unknown to the generality of
the public, is to encounter a temptation to com-
plain against the crowd.

George H. Miles's true place in American letters is not far
away from that occupied by Longfellow. He is more prolific
in dramatic productions than Longfellow, and he surpasses Long-
fellow in stage proprieties. We need only compare poems of a
similar type " Christine ' with " Evangeline ' to see how true
this statement is. Miles gives a satisfactory account of every
character he creates. He never fails to muster the whole com-

from George H. A/i'/ej. By Rev. Thomas E. Cox.

1 90 1.] GEORGE H.

pany for the tableaux. On the other ria

%
his minor personages to fall by the wayside, as*^^ pu '

fortunes of the principal character to a close. His" drama
apple-cart driven with the end-gate out.

Miles equals Longfellow as a master of words, in the smooth-
ness of his versification, and in the power to paint vividly.
However, he makes no effort to appear epigrammatic, though a
number of good epigrams could be culled from his works :

" Parental coldness blights the noblest child."
' A reptile's life is poor vengeance for his sting."
: Dishonor must be lived down; we cannot die it out"

" The panther crouches ere he smites his prey."
f If you war on woman, let your adversary be more than a girl."
' Heroes seem always mad to fools and cowards."

Miles seldom goes out of his way to catch butterflies or
pluck flowers. His figures occur naturally, and his illustrations
are apt and generally powerful. Vivid imagery, refined senti-
ment, natural tenderness, characterize all his work. Here is his
description of a father distracted and overwhelmed by a son's fate :

" ' Not yet ! ' the baron gasped and sank

As if beneath a blow,
With lips all writhing as they drank

The dregs of deepest woe ;
With eyes aglare, and scattered hair
Tossed to and fro.

" So swings the leaf that lingers last

When wintry tempests sweep ;
So reels when storms have stripped the mast

The galley on the deep ;
So nods the snow on Eigher's brow
Before the leap.

" Uncertain 'mid his tangled hair

His palsied fingers stray,
He smileth in his dumb despair
Like a sick child at play.

" Uprising slowly from the ground,
With short and frequent breath,
In aimless circles, round and round,

The Baron tottereth
VOL. LXXIV. 4

50 GEORGE H. MILES.- A SKETCH. [Oct.,

With trailing feet, a mourner meet
For house of death."

Miles was no humorist, though there are not wanting specimens
of wholesome pleasantry everywhere in his work. For example :

" Who keeps open house, when the day comes to lock it
Must look for the key in a creditor's pocket."

" No possible pain that a man ever felt,
No possible blow that a girl ever dealt,
Compares with the extract of agony wrung
From a woman when forced into holding her tongue. 1

De Soto ACT I., SCENE i.
(Enter Anasco, the old astrologer.)

" ANASCO. The sun has entered Aries ; Saturn pales ;
The moon's south node affects the north Bull's horn ;
Ye asterisms, ye stars and constellations,
Be of good aspect let my cusp receive
Ascendant influence to countervail
The peregrine dispose of Sagittarius!

LOUIS (mocking him).

The Great Bear's tail affects the Northern Star,
Orion stands just where he stood before.
Ye little twinklers, be good little boys,
And shine propitious on your humble servant"

Miles is less fortunate than Longfellow in the selection of
his subjects. His themes lack local, personal, and proximate
relations that give to the works of much smaller men an intense
interest for their own set. Miles did not permit his political pro-
clivities to color his productions, like Father Ryan ; nor his inter-
est in the humbler class to master his muse, like O'Reilly. His
ideals were Catholic and classical.

In all-round literary work Miles excels. He was a success-
ful dramatist, a fair novelist, an admirable critic. As a poet he
easily outranks Father Ryan and John Boyle O'Reilly, whose
truly meritorious verses have become household words, while
Miles's life and works are known only to the favored few.

Certain causes conspired to bring all this about. The brevity
of his busy life, the gentle quality of the man and the decidedly
religious character of his work, the spirit of the times in which
he wrote, the temper of the Catholic public, and the character
of Catholic publishers, all account for the situation.

1 90 1.] GEORGE H. MILES: A SKETCH. 51

Miles died at forty-seven. Had his years been prolonged,
like those of Bryant and Longfellow, doubtless the general pub-
lic would have heard more of his genius. One-half of his liter-
ary output has never passed into print. A man of less talent
and more business enterprise might have heralded his own fame
around the globe. Miles did not court popularity, he earned it.
Seldom did he sign his magazine articles.

" 'Twas his proud place with potent arm
To stamp each virtue and right deed
In lettered light that all might read
To picture truth and duty's charm ;

But he, himself, shunned proffered praise
And left his fame to later days."

Some of his poetry, many of his essays, and all of his novels
were written solely for Catholics. He wrote at a time in our
history when prejudice was rampant. He could not hope for a
fair hearing or a general acceptance from those who hated all
that he held sacred. When the Know-Nothing rabble destroyed
the marble block sent by Pope Pius IX. for Washington's monu-
ment, Miles wrote :

" What though a faction swear no Papal stone
Shall grace a pillar vowed to Washington
Toil on ! before the crowning cope is set
That shaft may need some Roman cement yet."

His words were prophetic. Before that monument was finished
four years of internecine strife proved how much the nation was
in need of " Roman cement ' to hold it together. Even in our
fairer times Catholic writers who do not malign their Mother, or
at least ignore her teachings, fail to have their works listed in
the catalogues of non- Catholic trade. Too, in the past, the
Catholic public hardly appreciated the successes, not to mention
the sacrifices, of Catholic authors. Call it curiosity, disloyalty,
self-sufficiency, ignorance, or what we please, Catholic people
till the present have read more eagerly the things written in
criticism of Catholic interests than they have the arguments
offered in defence. Our authors have had to procure a non-
Catholic imprimatur before obtaining any considerable hearing at
home. This state of things, however, is not destined to endure.
Catholic youth must become familiar with Catholic literature.
Those who pass over Miles, Ryan, O'Reilly, Spalding, Egan,.

52 GEORGE H. MILES : A SKETCH. [Oct.,

and Talbot Smith, not to mention others, in order to read the
vapid stories, the popular trashy novels, and the poems of pas-
sion that are deluging the land, must necessarily suffer in both a
privative and a positive way from their unwise choice.

Lastly, the publishers who have enjoyed the privilege of
issuing Miles's books have done little or nothing towards making
his name favorably known. His novels, as a matter of course,
have sold steadily, and have been read by a class who have
never learned a line of the author's biography. Every now and
then a cry would come, some sympathetic soul that could not
rest would voice its admiration of Miles in a Catholic magazine.
But it was a voice and nothing more " a voice crying in the
wilderness." Unexpired copyrights largely prevented eager hands
from fulfilling their hearts' desire by bringing out Miles's entire
works. In the play entitled " Senor Valiente ' our author puts
these words in the mouth of the principal character:

" Caesar must have his Brutus, Charles the First his Crom-
well, and poets their publishers."

By this time it is hoped that the reader is anxious to get
the -data and 'details of Miles's life in order to complete his
mental picture of the man.

George' Henry Miles was born in Baltimore July 31, 1824.
On his father's side his genealogy goes back to Puritan and
English stock. On his mother's side we find Scotch and Hebrew-
German blood. His father, William Miles, a native of New
York, was for some time United States consul at Hayti. His
great-grandfather, the first of his ancestors of whom we have
definite account, was Colonel Thomas Miles, an officer in the
British army, whose body lies buried at Wallingford, near New
Haven.

The mother of George H. Miles was Sarah Mickle " a great
woman," says one who knew her well. " She loved good litera-
ture and taught her children to love it. She had good sense,
good humor, and good looks." Her father was Robert Mickle,
son of a Scotch settler in Baltimore. Her mother was Elizabeth
Etting, of Philadelphia, to. whom the following lines refer:

" Here, too, a relic of primeval ways

And statelier manners, mingled with the grace
Of Israel, in the evening of her days

Baptized at fourscore, strongest of her race."

i.] GEORGE H. MILES : A SKETCH. 53

At the age of twelve Miles entered Mount St. Mary's Col-
lege, the Alma Mater of Archbishop Hughes, Dr. John McCaf-
frey, Cardinal. McCloskey, Archbishop Elder, and a host of
distinguished men. During his college course he was converted
to the Catholic faith. Later all of his near relatives became
members of the same fold. His career at college was a brilliant
one. He graduated June 28, 1843, an d a few months later took
up the study of law in his native city. Miles found the prac-
tice of his profession uncongenial and irksome. " No great love
existed between them at first, and it pleased Heaven to diminish
it as they got better acquainted." So he turned to literature.

The following lines are from his earliest long poem, " Amin,"
written in his twenty-fourth year. They speak of

EGYPT.

" Beyond the wall the Nile and Desert wage
Their elemental war, from age to age
Enduring, symboling the ceaseless strife
'Twixt sin and innocence, 'twixt death and life- _
Prophetic of the conflict first begun
And lost in Eden, but on Calvary

" Land of the mighty, province of the
Dark, mouldering coffin of a wondrous
Whose books are pyramids, where in a glance
The present reads its insignificance !

" What though the baffled and despairing sage
Explore in vain the secrets of thy page,
These everlasting piles that smile on fate
And dare both time and man to mutilate
The record they are lifting to the sky
Compose the noblest human history.
Authentic as the stars their self-proved truth
Attests the majesty of Egypt's youth,
Still chanting in an universal tongue
The grandest epic that was ever sung."

Miles's first novel, The Truce of God, was published as a serial
about 1848. In 1849 his Loretto, or The Choice won a prize
offered by the Baltimore Mirror. The next year Edwin Forrest
offered one thousand dollars for the best drama by American
talent, and Miles's tragedy in five acts, entitled " Mohammed,"

54 GEORGE H. MILES: A SKETCH. [Oct.,

carried off the honors from a hundred competitors. Space allows
but a brief extract :

" AMROU. Revealed to whom ?

MOHAMMED. To me.

AM. To thee ? but there must also be
A revelation unto us, that there has been
This revelation unto thee ; or else
Perform a miracle, and prove thy mission.
For instance, bring to life this roasted lamb,
And send it bleating to that bowl of milk.

(They laugh.)

MOH. Laugh on I bend my head submissively.
Since time began the prophet's foot has pressed
The thorn, and curses greet him from the lips
He came to bless. But tremble while ye laugh,
The past is fearful with the scoffer's doom.
You ask for miracles : if Allah wills
That light should reach your hearts, no miracle
Is needed ; but if, wounded by .your pride,
He wills it not, though troops of angels came,
Refulgent in celestial drapery,
To win your faith, ye still would disbelieve :
E'en if they built a ladder to the skies,
Ye would not climb."

In 1851 Mr. Miles became the bearer of certain diplomatic
messages from President Fillmore to the Spanish court at Madrid.
In 1864 he visited Europe again, and after his return wrote
Glimpses of Tuscany, which came out in this magazine in
1868. His best known long poem, " Christine," in five cantos,
appeared also in this magazine, in 1866. It is a production of
great power and beauty, full of life and dramatic interest. His
five-act blank-verse tragedy, " De Soto," was written for James
E. Murdoch, and was played by him in 1851-52, and by E. L.
Davenport as late as 1855. " Cromwell " is his third great tragedy.

The following is a partial list of his plays, mostly comedies
and farces, and the dates of their composition or publication :

Michael D'Lando, begun 1844 finished 1847 5 Blight and
Bloom, 1849 re-written 1854; Kate Cedar, 1849; Mary's Birth-
day, published 1858; Senor Valiente, published 1859; Uncle
Sam's Magic Lantern, 1861 ; Afraja, the Sorcerer, 1862 ; Emily

1 90 1.] GEORGE H. MILES : A SKETCH. 55

Chester, 1864; Theodolf, the Icelander, 1865; Love and Honor,
1865; Old Curiosity Shop, 1867; Abou Hassan, published 1868;
A Picture of Innocence, 1869; Behind the Scenes, 1869.

Besides the works already mentioned, Miles is the author of
a charming little story, The Governess, and an unfinished series
of critiques on Shakspere. The only one of these as yet in
print, a ' Study of Hamlet," has attracted much attention on
account of its singular beauty of language, and the clear insight
into the character of the Danish prince. Miles wrote several
exquisite minor poems. The briefest of them is entitled

AN AMBROTYPE.

' Great Jove, let old Prometheus have relief,
And put a bolder robber in his place,
The sun long-fingered thief !

Stole Heaven from earth in taking that sweet face."

" Inkermann ' and " Aladdin's Palace ' are two of his longer
poems. The latter is a satire on the faults and foibles of our
national life. It contains the following oft-quoted lines :

" O land of Lads, and Liberty, and Dollars !
A Nation first in schools and last in scholars !
Where few are ignorant, yet none excel ;
Whose peasants read, whose statesmen scarcely spell ;
Of what avail that science light the way,
When dwindling Senates totter to decay ? '

On February 22, 1859, he married Miss Adeline Tiers, of
Baltimore. The same year he accepted the chair of English in
his Alma Mater, and took up his residence at his beautiful coun-
try-seat near Emmitsburg, to which he gave the name " Thorn-
brook." " The house where he dwelt," writes Dr. Thomas
Kenny, one of his pupils, " has been unoccupied for many years,
and the once beautiful grounds and smiling garden are no longer
cared for. Yet even now Thornbrook is a delightful spot, and
one can imagine how happy Mr. Miles's life must have been in
so pleasant a home. A short distance from the main road, at
the end of a little wood, we see the poet's handsome cottage
gleaming through the trees. It stands in a small grove. Pine-
trees and a few silver maples, together with thick bushes, almost
hide it from sight. Back of the cottage are many fruit trees, a
broken grape-arbor, and a long-neglected garden. Here in his
quiet home George H. Miles enjoyed the solitude which he

56 GEORGE H. MILES : A SKETCH. [Oct.

needed and loved." We are indebted also to Dr. Kenny for the
following pen-picture of Professor Miles :

" He was a man of handsome presence and attractive man-
ners ; genial, kindly, and considerate to a degree, and yet judi-
cious ; with a countenance at once magnetic and inspiring ;
blithe, active, brisk ; utterly unaffected, and yet most refined, and
graceful by natural instinct ; one of nature's noblemen ; winning,
and yet dignified ; planting in the diffident student's heart wel-
come encouragement ; inviting confidence and sacredly preserv-
ing it ; commanding respect, yet compelling affection even. His
mind was strangely noticeable and invited wonder. It appeared
as if his brain were a ' mine of virgin gold continually crumbling
away from its own richness.' But he was not only a superior
man, he was also a good man. He was deeply religious, and
his devotion to the Mother of God was particularly marked.
He had a rare knack for adapting himself to all classes, making
the little child or humble farm-hand perfectly at ease with him."

George Henry Miles died at Thornbrook July 23, 1871. All
that was mortal of him sleeps in the mountain church-yard,
within a mortuary chapel which his own pen had consecrated to
the Muses. The following lines are from his poem entitled " All
Souls' Day " :

* Holding the very summit of the slope,

A pointed chapel, girt with evergreen
And frailer foliage still as hope

Watches the east for morning's earliest sheen :

Within it slumbers one
For whom the tears of unextinguished grief still run.

" The sunset shadow of this chapel falls

Upon a classmate's grave : a rare delight
Laughed in his youth, but, one by one, the halls
Of Life were darkened, till, amid the night,

A single star remained
Bright herald of the paradise by tears regained.

" High in the bending trees the north wind sings,

The shining chestnuts at my feet are rolled ;

The shivering mountains, bare as bankrupt kings,

Sit beggared of their purple and their gold :

The naked plain below
Sighs to the clouds, impatient of its robe of snow."

A/i)cen-"^u|/(-.

HISTORY, art, natural scenery, this pleasant trio has combined
to make the City of the Rhine a charming spot; yet the ordi-
nary traveller's idea of Cologne is that it is a place to see the
" Dom," and to buy cologne, a case of bottles " Six in a case,
M'sieur ; seven and a half marks ; genuine Johann Maria Farina,
and so cheap ! ' The famous perfume was invented by Farina
of Domo d'Ossola in 1709, and the genuine is good enough to
carry about in one's trunk, though imitations are innumerable,
and one has to dodge the " customs ' at the French border.

The " Kolner Dom ' is superb, well worth a trip to Cologne
just to see, as it is probably the most magnificent Gothic edifice
in the world

" A glorious remnant of the Gothic style
(While all the world was Rome's) stood half apart,
In a grand arch, which there screened many an aisle."

Its foundation stone was laid August 14, 1248.

It was designed by Meister Gerard, to whom the chapter
made a grant in 1257, in recognition of his services, and the
Archbishop, Conrad von Hochstaden, founded the building, as
his tomb in the chapel of St. John testifies. Lovers of the beau-
tiful in architecture may bless his memory !

Many have been the vicissitudes of the "Dom"! It was
building from 1248 to 1880, and money for its completion was
long lacking; so the building dawdled along unfinished through
many reigns, growing more and more dilapidated. In 1796 the
French, under the marauding Little Corporal, converted it into
a hay magazine and stole the lead from the roof to make bul-
lets. Frederick William III. of Prussia began the work of
remodelling, and from his time $75,000 yearly was spent upon the
building. The whole thing is now complete, a marvel of artistic
beauty. In its many chapels are wonderfully interesting tombs

THE CITY OF THE RHINE.

[Oct.,

THE MOST MAGNIFICENT GOTHIC EDIFICE IN THE WORLD.

and relics. Here are preserved the bones of the Magi, brought
from the East to Constantinople by the Empress Helena, and
presented by Frederick Barbarossa to Archbishop Renauld von
Diissel, who brought them to Cologne. In another chapel lies
the heart of Maria de' Medici unfortunate queen and also the
sarcophagus of St. Irmgardis, who lived in the eleventh century.

But greatest treasure of all the cathedral from an artistic
point of view is the " Dombild," a large winged painting, the
work of Stephen Lochner, done about 1450. The central por-
tion of the picture, for it is divided into three parts, represents
the Adoration of the Magi, while one wing shows St. Gereon
and the other St. Ursula. The Annunciation covers the outside
of the two wings, and the whole thing is set in carven frames,
marvels of workmanship.

Diirer, in his Diary of Travels in the Low Countries, says
that he paid " two weiss-pfennige to see the picture which Meister
Stefen has painted at Koln," and the great work of art is as
well worth seeing to-day as it was in Albrecht Diirer's time.

THE CITY OF THE RHINE.

In style, the painting lies midway between the ideality of
mediaevalism and modern Dutch realism. It is considered the
finest work of the early German school, and is quaint and beautiful.

The legend of St. Ursula is one of the most interesting of
the early church lore. Ursula, Christian princess and daughter
of Dionoc, King of Corn-

^F ll tSSSS9ffS^^^^^^f^t 1 ^^^^^

wall, was sought in mar-
riage by a heathen prince
who ruled in Britain in
the fifth century. Having
vowed herself to our Lord,
Ursula desired to evade
the prince's addresses, and
proclaimed that she had
promised to make a pil-
grimage to Rome. With
eleven thousand of her
maidens she set sail in a
vast number of ships, and
despite countless adven-
tures and dangers she
reached the Sacred City
in safety. The goal of her
desires attained, her ships
were destroyed by a gale,
and she, with her eleven
thousand virgins, was com-
pelled to return home by
land. All went well with
the holy company until the
Rhine-lands were reached,
and here Ursula was set up-
on by heathen hordes, and
she with all her retinue
was detained at Cologne.

Here the fierce Huns endeavored to induce her, by threats
and entreaties, to abandon her faith ; but she and her atten-
dants remained firm and were led outside the city's gates to
martyrdom. The captain of the band of soldiers was commanded
to strike off the saint's head with his sword, but as he raised
the dread weapon she prayed, an an unseen hand stayed his arm.

ST. URSULA IN THE "DOMBILD.'

6o THE CITY OF THE RHINE. [Oct. r

Then St. Ursula talked " moost sweetly ande prayerfully to
ye nooble knyghte," so says the old chronicle, and he became a
Christian and, instead of being her executioner, he and all his
followers died with her and her virgins for the faith of Christ.
It is this legend which the old Dombild represents, and well is
it done, with its rich hues and regal colorings, where it hangs
upon the walls of Cologne's beautiful cathedral.

There are, however, many other things of interest in this fair
city upon the Rhine besides the cathedral and the shops for
eau de Cologne. The new portion of the town vies with the
best German bourgs, and is very pretty. The Ringstrasse is a
fine series of boulevards, three and a half miles long, encircling
the whole town, and occupying the site of the old fortifications.

The streets are wide and laid out with flower-beds and trees ;
the villas are large and airy, and the whole view from New
Cologne delightful, as one sees the j floating bridge of boats where
the " blue Rhine sweeps along," and the beautiful vineyards*
green-clad hills, and vales where the poppy and gay corn-flower
vie with the soft-hued grain, and the fir-covered slopes of the
mountains beyond reach heavenward.

The mediaeval town gates are still standing in the Ring-
strasse and the old Hahnenthor ha's been restored and fitted up
as a mediaeval museum, and contains many interesting relics.

The picture gallery of the " Wallraf-Richartz Museum ' con-
tains handsome halls filled with art treasures, antique and
modern, the most celebrated paintings being Richter's beautiful
" Queen Louise of Prussia," Kray's " Undine," Sinkel's " Christ
in the Temple," and " The Blessed Virgin in Her Youth."

Among the many paintings of Our Lady, old and new,
there is none sweeter than an unsigned one by a painter of the
late German school. The Madonna is represented as dark-haired
and graceful, the Baby, our Lord, is clasped close to her breast
and his little hands encircle her neck. There is something un-
speakably pathetic in the attitudes, and the expressions upon
both faces are a wonderful blending of the human and the divine.

Charming as New Cologne is, it is the older part of the
city which most engages the attention.

Historically the city is old as the Ubii, founded by them
when Agrippa forced them to migrate from the left bank of the
Rhine, B. c. 35. Here Agrippina, Nero's mother, founded a
colony of Roman veterans, which was named Colonia Agrippi-

THE CITY OF THE RHINE.

nensis, and there still remain parts of the old Roman wall, and
the Romerthurm an ancient round tower inlaid with different-
colored stones still stands.

Wars and rumors of wars," guild against noble, noble

FLOATING BRIDGE OF BOATS WHERE THE BLUE RHINE SWEEPS ALONG.

against clergy these conflicts were carried on for years, and
still Cologne was prosperous, its citizens hearty and happy.

Twice was the city a cradle of art. Her painters were
famous, and the " Dombild ' is the best existing example of the
art of the period, though the mural paintings in the Hansa-
Saal of the Rathhaus, by Meister Wilhelm, are still extant and
show signs of great original beauty. Of but few of the paint-
ings in existence can the artists be definitely decided upon, and
it is more in the realms of architecture that Cologne has excelled.

In the twelfth century ecclesiastical enthusiasm reached its
height at the acquisition of the relics of the Magi, and architec-
tural art was freshly invigorated. Churches were remodelled,
and the wealth of the city flowed freely to restore all to their
pristine splendor. The " Apostelkirche ' is the finest example
of the style of the period, and to-day its basilica rises from the
angle of the Neumarkt's grassy square. It is a finished structure,
quaint and uncommon in architecture, with its dome flanked by
two slender corner towers, somewhat incongruous. Opposite the
church is a house with a tower and two horse-heads affixed to

62 THE CITY OF THE RHINE. [Oct.,

the wall at an upper story, bearing witness to a curious legend
of the fourteenth century.

In 1357 the plague raged at Cologne, and Richmodis von
Lyskirchen wife of the noble knight Mengis von Adocht fell a
victim to the dread malady. Her sorrowing husband had Masses
said for her soul, and all in her bridal finery she was laid in state
in the Apostles' Church. A thief desired to steal her gems and
broke into the chapel where she lay, but as he attempted to
draw off her wedding-ring she awoke from the trance in which
she had been, arose and returned to her home. Her husband
grieving there alone fancied her an apparition and exclaimed :
" By my good sword, thou art but a spectre come to haunt
me ! My saintly wife would never leave the joys of Heaven to
return to me. Sooner will I believe that my two good steeds
would ascend to this loft and look upon the street below, than
that my beloved spouse could return in person ! '

No sooner were the words out of his mouth than there was
heard a sound of trampling hoofs, his two chargers mounted the
stairs, and thrust their heads out of the window, to the great
astonishment of all concerned.

Another church, less famous, perhaps, but not less interest-
ing, is the Romanesque one of St. Andres, where lie the re-
mains of Albertus Magnus. The huge bells of the beautiful
Jesuit church were made by Tilly from cannon captured by
him at Magdeburg, and in the Minorite church Duns Scotus is
buried. His tomb is in the ambulatory at the back of the high
altar, and an inscription reads :

" Scotia me genvit,

Anglia me svscipit,
Gallia me docet,

Colonia me tenet."

Every stone is pregnant with rhyme or story !

Early in the city's history Marsilius saved it from a be-
leaguering enemy by sending out armed women on the pretext
of felling wood, and the Amazons felled their enemies instead.
On St. John's Even is still celebrated the festival of washing
away the evil of the year in the Rhine's waters, just as it was
done in 1333, when the poet Petrarch visited the city.

The Hansa-Saal, or great hall, is one of the finest halls in
existence, and within its stately walls took place the meeting of
the famous Hanseatic League. The tower was built from the

THE CITY OF THE RHINE.

THE " APOSTELKIRCHE " IN COLOGNE.

fines levied upon noble families in 1396 for their street brawls
and other pleasant forms of amusement at the expense of the
commoners, to which pleasantries the nobles of the day were
somewhat addicted.

But in all Cologne there is nothing more interesting than
the two curious churches of St. Gereon and St. Ursula, each a
great columbarium. In the former lie the bones of the three
hundred and eighteen martyrs of the Theban Legion, who with
their leader Gereon perished there in the year 286, when the

64 THE CITY OF THE RHINE. [Oct.,

infamous Diocletian persecuted the Christians. The church is
said to have been built by the Empress Helena, mother of Con-
stantine the Great, and the interior is filled with small chapels,
containing the sarcophagi of the martyrs.

Near by is the Gereonstrasse, where rises the famous statue
and Column of the Virgin, erected in 1858, in honor of the
promulgation of the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception.

St. Ursula's Church was originally built in the fourth century,
but has been altered and repaired until but little is left of the
first edifice. The Gothic portal, with its carven saints set aloft
like a halo, is a magnificent piece of work, and the interior is
most quaint and interesting. The monument to St. Ursula is
beautiful as a dream, ^ of carved alabaster, with a dove- the
emblem of the Holy Spirit at her feet. In glass cases around
the walls of the church are the bones of the eleven thousand
virgins, and their skulls grin at one from the niches, while
carven figures of the martyrs, clad in mediaeval costumes, look
down from their dusky recesses in the walls.

" Stern faces, bleared with immemorial watch,

Looked down benignly grave and seemed to say,
^ 'Ye come and go incessant, we remain

Safe in the hallowed quiets of the past ;
.. f Be reverent, ye who flit and are forgot,
Of faith so nobly realized as this.'

. "'--i '

Near to the Church of St. Ursula is the market of Cologne,
not the least interesting of its sights. Tired of studying history
or architecture, here one may con the " proper study of man-
kind," for "all sorts and conditions of men," women, and
children throng the busy mart.

This street market is a peculiarly democratic institution, and
one rapidly becomes friendly with the saleswomen, or even a
chance passer-by, entrapped unawares and become a purchaser
like one's self. Thrift and sturdiness are the distinguishing
characteristics of these Rhine-land peasants. They know well
how to drive a bargain, but they are honest to a pfennig, and
good-humored to a fault. Very interesting is their babble about
the flocks and the crops, very quaint they look clad in their
national costumes, and most delicious are the mountain straw-
berries, fresh cheese, and thick cream which these clever house-
wives bring in from the country, especially to tempt hotel-weary
travellers. One eats the little luncheon, with leckerly sweet

THE CITY OF THE RHINE,

THE ANGELUS SOUNDS AND THE BUSY STIR OF THE MARKET is HUSHED.

cakes in the shade of the green trees which line the Koln
Markt, gazing on the tiled houses which girt it about, and catch-
ing a glimpse of the cathedral's slender spire, pointing ever aloft,
rising above all, " patiently remote," and in its superb propor-
tion of matchless architecture making one, as Lowell says, " own
himself a happy Goth."

It is a gay scene, the Cologne street market, yet even amidst
its cheery, every-day life one catches glimpses of higher things.
The huge baskets line the street, half empty, for the time of
closing is at hand. The chattering and chaffering is like noth-
ing so much as that of the sparrows which flit about the cathe-
dral eaves, and hover o'er the saint-crowned portal,

" Chirping from gray perch to perch,
Now on a mitre poising, now on a crown,
Irreverently happy."

Suddenly the traffic ceases; the market is silent; each figure
devout and still ! From the great bell tower of the matchless
cathedral sounds in clear, solemn, reverent tones the midday
Angelus.

VOL. LXXIV. 5

A CHIEFTAIN'S GRAVE ON LAKE HURON. [Oct.,

fl (SHIEFSIAIH'S Gl^AYE ON IlA^E

BtCNEATH a group of pines on Huron's shore

A grave lies hidden, and the Indians tell

Of their great chief, who bravely fighting fell

To rest in silent death for evermore.

He loved the wild waves' song, the tempest's roar;

He loved the forest's heart, and chose to dwell

In life among the pines that guard him well

When all his mighty triumphs long are o'er.

Above that mound, deep in the forest's gloom,

Fond nature reared an everlasting tomb ;

Undying trees their bright green branches wave,

Undying music sweeps above his grave ;

And wild flow'rs, ranged with nature's rarest art,

Mark well the spot where rests the dead chief's heart.

LOUISE F, MURPHY.

HEREDITY IN MAN. 67

HEREDITY IN MAN.

BY WILLIAM SETON, LL.D.

" My little child is lying on the grass,
His face is covered with the blades of grass.
While I did bear the child I ever watched
The reaper work, that it might love the harvests ;
And when the boy was born the meadow said
1 This is my child.' ' Carmen Silva, trans.

GOOD many centuries have passed by since a
wise old Greek summed up the whole of philoso-
phy in two words: "Know thyself." Yet how
few of us when we look inward and ask ourselves
what we are, do more than take a narrow, super-
ficial look. We do not realize that the human body contains
within itself vast potentialities and that we are only beginning
to penetrate its mysteries. We forget that every human being
is the sum of his ancestors, .and that influences which affected
our mother while she bore us in her womb are still potent to
affect us, her child. Nay, long before our mother lived, some
forefather may have placed his mysterious seal upon us and
may hold us to-day in the grip of heredity. Now, in saying
this, we do not, of course, deny that each one of us has been
gifted by Almighty God with a Will, and our will, like the
helmsman of a ship, does what it can to guide us safely amid
the pitfalls and temptations of life. But if the rudder which the
helmsman holds in his hand is badly constructed, if the wood is
decayed, it may fare ill with the ship that he is steering: de-
spite all the helmsman's skill she may run upon the rocks.
Even so, man's will-power is strong or weak according to the
physical substratum through which it works. A drunkard's
brain-cells, for example, do not cease to work evil when the
drunkard dies ; the poison is transmitted ; woe be to his children
and his grandchildren !

But in order to study ourselves and to draw any real profit
from the study, we must learn to lean upon physiology, which
is the study of the physical phenomena of life; for it is only
through physiology that we discover and explore, so to speak,

68 HEREDITY IN MAN. [Oct.,

the stream of organic life and place our finger upon the long-
drawn link which binds the generations together.

Now, physiology teaches that every human body is made up
of a countless number of barely conscious organisms, not in
themselves human. We are each one of us built up out of
millions of microscopic organisms called cells ; and to-day the
important generalization of Virchow omnis cellula e cellula is
accepted as a fundamental principle of biology. Every cell is
derived by division from a pre-existing cell. Man's body is a
multicellular organism whose very beginning was a process of
division from a single egg-cell, which egg-cell in turn proceeded,
or rather became separated from the cells of a pre-existing hu-
man body. This fact we must bear in mind, or we shall not
make even the first step in the study of ourselves ; we shall not
be able to comprehend how, through the mechanics of heredi-
tary transmission, the vices and virtues of a forefather may
leave a mark upon ourselves, nor how we may have a certain
control over the future of our descendants. Nor shall we in>
our ignorance be able to grasp the solemn fact that the forms
into which our very thoughts are moulded are organic, and may
be handed down to posterity through the continuity of the
germ-plasm : one generation passing it on to another generation ;
the physical basis upon which mind rests existing only in the
co-ordination of working nerve-cells. And here let us observe
that, as the possibilities inherent in the neuro-cerebral system
are infinitely greater than most people imagine, it is believed by
some authorities that in the psychic life of sleep we may even
be transported into a larger world than the world of our wak-
ing life, and that we may sometimes hark back in dreams to a
long forgotten past; we may in an atavistic vision have a dim
remembrance of events which took place long before we were
born. But when we maintain that heredity can wield an influ-
ence over us, we must, of course, beware not to claim too much
for it; otherwise the most minute peculiarity that was once
present in the ancestral series of the organism would repeat
itself with painful exactness in the descendant; and we know
that this is not the case. Nature, happily for us, is ever striving
to adapt herself to a normal environment and to overcome what
may, perhaps, be an ancestral taint, and, moreover, man's will-
power, so far as its physical basis will allow it, comes in to lend
its force to the force of nature ; to help nature preserve that

1 90 1.] HEREDITY IN MAN. 69

which is good in heredity and to eliminate that which is not
good. And only for these two factors of adaptation and the
human will, together with the supernatural assistance that comes
through the divine graces every one receives for his own bet-
terment, the human race might ere this unless preserved by a
miracle have become extinct.

But although, as we firmly believe, the vices and follies of
mankind can often be transmitted, and may throughout all time
tend to induce misery and disease, yet it is not unreasonable to
hope that by the recuperative force of, nature and our own will-
power we shall one day find ourselves relieved of many of the
sufferings which are now looked upon as necessarily attendant
on our physical constitution.

But hopeful as we are of the days to come, is there not
something ghostly in looking backward and in reflecting on the
influence which some long-dead forefather may be. exerting over
us for good or for ill ? how a pathological condition acting on
the germ-plasm and sperm-cell, and passed on to a succeeding
generation, may tend to create an abnormal characteristic in an
innocent great-grandchild and weigh him down in the struggle
for existence ? Perhaps behind prison-bars the unhappy wretch
may weep and wonder how the strange impulse came over him
to do what he did. He little dreams that his brain-cells were
poisoned ere he left his mother's womb, and that through his
alcoholized, sin-tainted blood he is paying the penalty for
somebody else's orgies. Here we quote the words of a cele-
brated French authority : Moreau (de Tours), La Psychologic
morbide dans ses rapports avec la Philosophic de I'histoire, p. 106 :
" Hereditary predisposition from a functional as well as from
an organic point of view may be considered in some respects as
a veritable lesion."

Heredity, he tells us, may place its seal on every one of
the five senses : it may strengthen or it may weaken our pas-
sions ; our very thoughts even may fall under its sway, and
genius may be handed down as well as stupidity. In fact, there
is no manifestation of the thinking faculty that can assert its
complete independence of heredity. Nevertheless, the germ
which in a far-off descendant may reveal itself as a tendency
to crime, as a fearful malady, or as an original, brilliant mind,
may in the very beginning be a minute seed which has to fruc-
tify and develop during several generations. The acorn does

70 HEREDITY IN MAN. [Oct.,

not become an oak all at once. The rill from the spring, hidden
far up the mountain-side, may have to flow many a mile ere it
broadens out into a river. Even so an ancestral germ, be it
good or bad, may require a number of years to manifest itself.
Hence the vital importance and, oh ! reader, mark this well of
caring for our bodily health and of keeping in the path of virtue.
We must guard especially against drunkenness and lust ; for the
first few mistakes, the first few transgressions on our part, may
generate a habit, and this habit may beget an organic predisposi-
tion, and this organic predisposition, through seminal transmission,
may, if we beget children, show itself in strange, sad forms long
after we, the sinner, are dead and forgotten.

The study of heredity should also serve to make us humble ;
for when we succeed in life, when we win the coveted prize, be
it fame or be it riches, what right have we to be proud ? Ought
we not rather to seek out some lonely, neglected God's acre,
and there lay a wreath of flowers upon some time-worn tomb-
stone, for beneath it may lie the bones of him from whom we
got our brains we the wonderful, the brilliant great-grandchild ?

Moreover, besides making us humble, the study of heredity
should, when we contemplate marriage, make us select our part-
ner in life with the greatest caution ; for a wise marriage one
where no kinship exists between husband and wife is a potent
factor in maintaining vigor of blood, and Galton tells us that
twenty-five per cent, of the individual peculiarities are directly
inherited from the father and mother. Bear in mind, therefore,
that sameness of character, in-and-in breeding, whereby pecu-
liarities are accentuated, is not favorable to mental or bodily
strength, and it is often a positive gain to the individual to in-
herit different qualities from his parents. It is also well to know
that by a succession of wholesome marriages a morbid tendency,
a pathological inheritance, may little by little be eliminated ;
although by so doing we may, according to high authorities, de-
bar a genius from appearing among our descendants.

Lombroso, we know, maintains that genius is a form of de-
generation, and it is not easy to blink the facts which he lays
before us. Moreau (de Tours) would also have us believe and
he has made us a convert to his belief that a great majority of
the men of exceptionally developed intelligence have had either
near kinsmen who were abnormally constituted, or were them-
selves abnormal. There can be little doubt that Socrates had

1 90 1.] HEREDITY IN MAN. 71

hallucinations of the ear. Julius Caesar was subject to epilepsy.
So was Mahomet. Peter the Great was afflicted with the same
terrible malady, and such was his morbid dread of crossing water
that whenever he came to a bridge he would break into a cold
sweat. The father of Frederick the Great of Prussia signalized
the last years of his reign by brutal eccentricities, and died a
confirmed hypochondriac. Cromwell was prone to spells of mel-
ancholy, and while in this state his mind would dwell on the
dark problem of predestination. The mother of the emperor
Charles the Fifth was insane, and she handed down her melan-
choly spirit to her grandson, Philip the Second of Spain. Pascal
was a nervous invalid all his life. Richelieu would sometimes
imagine that he was changed into a horse, and during these
eccentric moods he would jump over tables and chairs and neigh
like a horse. The attacks lasted about an hour, and when they
ended his servants would put him to bed, and after a deep sleep
the cardinal would wake up without having any recollection of
what he had been doing. Catherine de' Medici was a victim of
scrofula, and we know that scrofula and idiocy have one and
the same origin.* Dr. Samuel Johnson was troubled with the
same disease, and he had, moreover, hallucinations of the ear,
and he would sometimes hear his mother, then living at a dis-
tance, calling out " Samuel, Samuel ! ' Dean Swift's closing years
were passed on the borderland of insanity. Auguste Comte lost
his reason for a whole twelvemonth. Chateaubriand was often
tempted to commit suicide. Goethe once imagined that he saw
the image of his own self coming towards him, and one night on
retiring he placed a dagger by the bedside and lay awake won-
dering if he ought not to kill himself. Swedenborg was subject
to ecstasies and hallucinations. And a careful study of J. J.
Rousseau shows that he was a victim of hereditary vice, and he
was once seized with a veritable fit of maniacal excitement.

But we need not give more instances to prove the kinship
between abnormal mental states and what may be termed the
aristocracy of intelligence. Moreau (de Tours), in La Psychologic
Morbide, goes deeply into this interesting subject, and he tells
us, page 534: ". .. . It has been our aim to demonstrate that
not only is there no reason to be astonished that hallucinations,
any more than any other fact of morbid psychology fixed ideas,
irresistible impulses, ecstasies, etc. should be found among

* Lugol, Recherch.es et observations sur les causes des maladies scrofuleuses.

72 HEREDITY IN MAN. [Oct.

superior persons, but that they are positively a result and, as
it were, a natural, even necessary, product of their special
organization."

And is it not indeed singularly true that when we meet a
person whose constitution is perfectly normal a person to whom
we may apply the words mens sana in corpore sano that there
we find a being whose intellect does not rise above mediocrity ?
The passions of such a person will be moderate ; he is always
master of himself ; he will have common sense ; but a genius
he will never be. It would really seem as if the greatness of
certain minds depended on their very fragility. Their nerve-
strings, so to speak, are so delicately, exquisitely made, that they
cannot stand the strain of nervous energy to which they are put,
and they snap asunder.* These unhappy, albeit sometimes glori-
ous beings, not seldom die young; while if they live to marry
their offspring will generally be few in number and wanting in
vigor. And if these in turn grow up and wed, their children
are very apt to be degenerates. And it is now that nature steps
in to set matters to rights ; for degeneration which may be
viewed as a dissolution of normal heredity by imposing sterility
upon those whose nervous system is broken down, will happily
bring the stricken family to an end.

Here let us conclude by asking if it is possible for any fair-
minded reader to shut his eyes to the fact that not a few of
the momentous events in history, not a few of the turning-points
in the life of our race, have been brought about by human beings
who were abnormally constituted ? Nor can we deny that the
man of genius is too often either neglected, perhaps even shut
up in a mad-house, or else he is deafened by the applause of
the multitude. The dictionary cannot supply words enough
to exalt him, and when he dies there is no monument too
grand to hand down his name to posterity.

*Moreau (de Tours): "La corde d'un arc extremement tendue peut porter au loin la
fleche ; mais elle est d'autant plus sujette a se rompre."

50YGB elOSSELYN,

BY' MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE.

PART I.

IN THE SHALLOWS OF BOYHOOD.

CHAPTER I.

BOY AND FRIEND.

HATE poverty, I hate it, I HATE it," raged Joyce,
his ambitious young spirit in passionate revolt
against unpropitious circumstance.

His seventeen years of human life had been
live-offerings upon the Moloch-altar of sordid ex-
pediency. Economy, thrift, frugality, even niggardliness, had
been the lesson of the Josselyn roof-tree since his lisping child-
hood first miscalled it by the sacred name of Home. All that
his nascent soul had craved, his aspiring mind hungered for, his
sensitive instincts claimed as necessities rather than as luxuries
of life, had been denied him, upon ruthless principle, by his
severely practical parents. They were as out of sympathy with
their fine-fibred son as ducks with a changeling-swan. By a
freak of perplexing atavism, Joyce, coincidently christened by
his mother's family-name, resurrected a type which even among
the Joyces themselves was already ancient tradition.

Far back in the maternal Irish genesis, there had been a
youth beautiful both in flesh and spirit, perfect of feature as a
sculptured angel, poetic of soul as the bards of Erin, child-like
of heart as the saint of God is ; a youth martyred, at last, for
creed and country, but living immortally in the records of his race.
By what necromancy of nature had the dead revived in his
indirect and remote descendant ? Incredible that the maternal
Joyce had transmitted the primeval type, since before her birth
her ancestors had relinquished their heritage of grace. The first
Joyce to emigrate to the New World had wedded a pretty
daughter of the Puritans, thus founding a family of mixed
lineage and traditions, from whose progeny, after generations of
New England birth, education and intermarriage, all trace of

74 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Oct.,

racial and religious origin had been eliminated. Only the
family-name remained to suggest pure Celtic stock: a name
which, challenging the inquiries of the Reverend Martin Carruth
upon his arrival in Maintown as successor to the suddenly
deceased pastor of its flourishing Catholic parish, had constrained
him to remind Mrs. Josselyn that she and her son were co-heirs
of the apostolic fold, even though defrauded prenatally by
ancestral backsliding. The clergyman's claim angered Hiram
Josselyn, who was a surviving chip of the demolished block of
Puritan bigotry : but his wife indifferently admitted its probable
justice ; and encouraged Joyce's subsequent hero-worship, when the
boy, by grace of a chord "of mental affinity, recognized and revered
in the college-bred young pastor an intellectual master-mind.

it was to the Reverend Martin Carruth, whom the reverent
familiarity of his simple parishioners designated as " Father
Martin," that Joyce instinctively turned for consolation on the
evening of what should have been a red-letter day of his young
life, but whose sun, instead, was going down on his anger and
disappointment. Only the previous afternoon he had been
graduated with exceptional honors from the local High School ;
and sympathizing with intellectual ambitions justified by ability
and application, his teachers had recommended that well-to-do
Hiram Josselyn send his gifted son to college.

But the senior Josselyn's illiterate estimate of intellectual
culture was primitive in the extreme. " Already," he complained,
" Joyce had wasted irretrievable years, idling over useless
lessons ! College was for the sons of rich, not of poor men ;
and if any fool chose to think Hiram Josselyn rich, the sweat
of his brow in which he earned the bread that idlers ate, was
his answer ! What if he did own houses and lands and live-
stock ? Were not his horses and cattle eating off their lazy
heads at his expense, while his real estate drained his life-blood
with assessments and taxes ? And even supposing he were not
poor, had a sensible man no better use for good money than
to squander it upon a worthless young scamp who chose to
live in idleness ? ' Education ? ' Chaff ! When a man wrote
his name, and read his paper, and added his gains and multiplied
them, he was educated enough ! . No son of his should waste
his youth in college ; and if Joyce chose to sulk, a good stout
horsewhip was the best cure he knew for a youngster's stubborn
fancies ! ' "

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 75

That Joyce's disappointment should seek expression in wild
and reckless utterances was not surprising, considering his im-
petuous youth and temperament. Realizing that the boy's
bitterness would ebb only in outlet, his reverend mentor patiently
tolerated his tirade to its end.

" I hate poverty," Joyce was reiterating. " It is the curse of
humanity, the mark of the beast on mankind, the brutalizer of
every superior faculty. ' Blessed are the poor ' ? No ! Accursed
are the poor, even unto the furthest stunted, handicapped, de-
frauded generation! The philosophy of ages '

The amused cleric smiled irrepressibly. The boy's grandilo-
quent mood and manner were reminiscent of his recent valedic-
tory, whose crude eloquence, taking the indiscriminating crowd
by storm, had impressed the man of culture as humorous with
the humor bordering on pathos. Indulgent to youthful impetuos-
ity though he was, Father Martin had recognized in Joyce's
impassioned sophisms and ranting oratory the ebullition of a
spirit whose fires of purgation must be long and fierce, ere its
gold shine unalloyed.

"The philosophy of ages," repeated Joyce, with defiant emphasis,
"teaches that human independence alone and only is the seed of
evolution ! Poverty, since it enslaves both soul and intellect, "

" My dear boy," interrupted the priest, " ' human indepen-
dence ' is merely a high-sounding paradox, the creature being
inevitably dependent doubly, upon the Creator, first ; and on
fellow-creatures, after. As for poverty, it enslaves neither the
soul nor its intellectual faculty ; but, on the contrary, liberates
both from the bondage of unchastened sense and luxurious
habit. Therefore distrust too ardent ambition ; since the greed
of the natural man for flesh-pots often masquerades as nobler
hunger for intellectual manna ! Furthermore, Joyce, it is to be
remembered that poverty is not the true cause of your grievance,
your father's abundant financial means enabling him to grant
you every advantage. Perhaps your present trial is sent to
forewarn you, whom inherited traits might tempt, in future, to
unlawful service of Mammon, that money is good in its noble
use only, not in itself, nor as hoarded for any selfish end ! '

Joyce flushed with the quick resentment born of conscious-
ness of guilt. Avarice, of late, he had been tempted to condone
as a vice not without its redeeming virtue ! He excused and de-
fended his moral concession, on the ground of exalted ambition.

7 6 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Oct.,

'My hunger for wealth may be an unscrupulous greed," he
admitted: "but it is justified by its end."

" Noble ends are the last to justify evil means, my boy.
But, dropping argument, what is the end you have in mind?'

"The 'knowledge' that is ' power.'

" For love of ' knowledge ' pure and simple ? No, not if I
know you, Joyce ; but for the more material fruition of its
' power,' fortune, for instance ; fame, and worldly position ! Am
I right?"

The boy hesitated to admit or deny the impeachment. In
knowledge of self he was still a child, bewildered by introspec-
tion. His ambitions were undefined, his impetuous desires un-
analyzed. He knew only that a fierce unrest possessed him,
the revolt of youth against ruthless suppression, the stress of
impeded intellectual growth, straining against the obstacles of
environment and heritage. But over and above his discontent
in general, he was conscious of a specified craving for the
world's luxurious pleasure. Luxury was but an alluring name to
him, pleasure, in its finer forms, almost equally unfamiliar ; yet
something within him claimed both by instinct, even more im-
peratively than his intellect claimed its own ! In his perplexity
he turned appealing eyes upon his friend,- the cerulean eyes of
the Celt, deepened by a darker racial admixture to the purple
of a pansy's petal. Their heavy lashes, upcurling like a child's,
were many shades darker than his chestnut hair, harmonized
with it by level brown brows with a generous width between
them. His straight nose was perfect, his forehead good, his chin
a squared oval, suggesting both susceptibility and firmness;
but in the beauty of Joyce's mouth, paradoxically enough, was
the flaw of his beauty. Its vivid and delicately chiselled lips,
sensitive and sweet as a woman's, lacked masculine strength
both of spirit and natural character.

The clergyman, still in the prime of youth, was a typical
contrast to Joyce, whose immaturity his athletic physique over-
shadowed, even as, in comparison with his dignity and reserve,
the emotional mood of the boy seemed a weakness. He was of
slightly darker and more florid coloring, with a handsome,
strong-featured face, steel-gray eyes quick to flash and scintil-
late with humor, a mouth at once resolute and tender, and the
noble forehead and head characterizing the highest type of
human development, the reverential, benignant, intellectual, har-

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 77

monious head most frequently seen in its fullest perfection on
the priest, the hero, and the genius of Celtic or semi-Celtic ori-
gin. A few prematurely gray threads silvering his brown hair
as it rippled at the temples in sharply-defined " points of
beauty," intensified the pure freshness of his still youthful face,
yet matured and dignified it with their suggestion of surmounted
storm and stress. They were scars of battle, honorable hurts of
heroic contest. He had fought the good fight, and won it : but
from its combat of flesh and spirit, no man comes forth unscathed.

With compassionate tenderness he scrutinized Joyce, a
pathetic young figure in the eyes of the priest, as no layman
could recognize him. It was the soul of the boy that he
scanned, not his face ; and Joyce's soul was in travail, the
travail of youth, whose issue the priest had feared for both
father and son since the Providence of a day five years earlier
had attracted him, as he passed the open door -of the Josselyn
barn, to the prostrate form of Joyce, then a slender stripling
of twelve, sobbing and writhing under the lash-smarts of an
excessive but not unfamiliar punishment. From the acquaintance
informally made that day dated Joyce's open welcome to the
rectory, whose peaceful atmosphere, was ideally congenial to his
sensitive temperament and intellectual aspirations : while the
pastor, on his side, found Joyce's immature character a lovable
if somewhat evasive problem. Its phases of strength were belied
by its weakness. Its intellectual side overshadowed the spiritual.
Mentally, Joyce was precociously developed, while in soul still
an infant, and at heart still a child. The composite type was
bright, tender, sui generis. Good predominated, but evil impulses
coexisted. Sometimes the priest was sanguine for Joyce, some-
times he feared for him, always he prayed for him ; for Joyce,
as yet, prayed no prayer for himself, though angels unaware
thronged the rectory-library, whispering to the pale young stu-
dent of the supernal possibilities of a spiritualized human life.

The rectory was an unpretentious residence, looking across a
tiny lawn upon a quiet, elm-bordered street. The monotinted
walls of the library were hung with a few good etchings, and
photogravures of Art's grand old master-pieces : a square of
dark matting substituted the winter's rug on the painted pine-
floor ; and deep shelves semicircling the room to the height of
some feet, were crowded with standard sets, and a choice collec-
tion of fugitive volumes. A large desk heaped with books and

78 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Oct.,

papers, and one modest easy-chair suggestive of hospitality,
with a few straight-backed chairs demurely upholstered in brown
rep, completed the furniture proper. The only ornaments were
a bronze clock ticking and chiming on the mantel, and a stu-
dent-lamp glorified by a yellow shade, whose permanent stand
by the littered desk was suggestive of scholarly vigils.

Plain and humble enough were both room and appointments,
artistic only in their harmonious simplicity ; yet here Joyce had
realized an aesthetic content persistently evading him elsewhere.
The atmosphere of his own home was sordid and unpeaceful ;
of the only other home he frequented, the home of his child-
hood's sweetheart, Mandy Johnson, boisterous and vulgar, in
spite of its redeeming human element of open-hearted cheer.
But the rectory-library held for him peace, refinement, idealism,
inspiration. Deeper than material environment, deeper even than
social ethics, the difference abided : deep, had Joyce but recog-
nized it, as the immortal soul of mankind.

" Why should you blame me for worldly ambition ? ' he
protested, after long silence/ "Success will justify the assertion
which is my right and obligation, now that I am no longer a
school-boy ; yet my father, as you know, will resent it vio-
lently, until financial results are in hand ! '

" Joyce ! ' reproved the priest, recognizing the boy's unfilial
tone. " Joyce ! " -

" Oh you need not champion my father ! The ' coals of
fire ' extolled in Scripture are his son's most vengeful ambition."

" An unworthy ambition, in the spirit if not in the letter,
my boy, and therefore prophetic of failure. Noble achievement
never yet resulted from ignoble motives. Exalt your ideals, and
your realities will exalt themselves. It would pain me bitterly
to see you fail your highest, Joyce ; for I have been happy in
the belief that your admirable submission was a proof of filial
principle, rather than a selfish concession to personal expedience.
Whatever injustice has been done you, forgive and forget it,
not only in the name of natural duty, but in the Divine Name
of God. As I have told you before, to leave God out of your
life at its start, is to build , an edifice without foundation or
corner-stone, destined sooner or later to bury you in its ruins ! '

"Oh, I believe in God all right, Father Martin," conceded
Joyce, lightly.

"'And iv ky call you Me Lord, Lord, and do not the things

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 79

which I say ? ' ' Not every one that saith Lord, Lord,
but he that doth the will of My Father ! ' ' What shall it profit
if a man say Jie hath faith, but hath not works ?'...' Faith
without works is dead!' And as for the one stronghold of
'faith,' the apostolic dictator of 'works,' 'Thou art Peter, and
upon this rock I will build My Church ! ' ' He that despiseth you,
despiseth Me ! ' You see there are many texts against you,
Joyce. Think them over ! As for the rest, let me sleep on
your college-problem. I think I can promise to solve it for
you. Now, although it is scarcely eight o'clock, I must send
you away. So, good-night, my dear boy, and God bless you ! ' "

The promised solution placed the generous priest between
the difficult alternatives of scruple upon the religious side, and
personal pain and humiliation upon the secular, owing to a
romantic past, whose culminating tragedy was as a sealed book
to his Maintown parish. Nevertheless, the sacrificial promise
was given ; and the happy human hope it inspired, seemed to
susceptible Joyce the materialization of the Divine Benediction
invoked. After all, he meditated, going his homeward way,^r
there must be truth in religion, goodness in God even super-
natural power in a spiritual life, since mere human contact with
it afforded him such sensible happiness !

But Joyce's vision of spirit, as is the way with God's graces,
was doomed to be tested by the fire of affliction : for with
pathetic unconsciousness his boyish feet were speeding toward a
crucial vicissitude of fate.

CHAPTER II.

BOY AND PARENTS.

" Where 's the boy ? ' inquired the master of the Josselyn
household, awakening from an after-supper snooze over his
newspaper, in the belligerent mood common to nappers who
have a characteristic objection to being caught.

Mrs. Josselyn set aside her basket of dilapidated stockings,
and arose with a sigh. She was still a pretty woman, in an
ineffective, faded way, with washed-out blue eyes, lustreless
brown hair drawn plainly back from her face, and the joyless
aspect of one prematurely aged and depressed by a life of
monotonous drudgery.

8o JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Oct.,

" I guess he 's over to Mandy Johnson's," she hazarded with
pacific intention, Mandy being the only daughter of a prosper-
ous neighbor whose fields adjoined the Josselyn lands. " I
guess he 's feeling kind of bad," she added, setting out a plate
of doughnuts, by way of consolation.

" What 's he feeling bad for ? ' grunted her husband, with
waxing resentment. Observing the doughnuts, he reached for
one, and ate it appreciatively ; then he resisted further tempta-
tion, but was the worse-tempered for his victory.

" You put them doughnuts back where they come from !
My house don't set out two suppers, not that / know of !
What 's the boy feeling bad for, eh ? ' he repeated.

" Oh, of course you don't know that it 's because he can't
go to college," she explained, with mild irony. " It does seem
too bad, since he 's set his heart on it. But there ! It isn't any
use talking! You're setter'n he is, and my word' don't count !'

"No, it don't! Yes, I be! No, it ain't!" assented her
irate spouse, taking her statements end-first, in his excitement.
"College, indeed! As if primmer, an' grammar, an' High School
warn't enough for the darndest fool that ever read books, or
writ 'em, either," he concluded, in scathing afterthought. " So
the boy 's sulkin', is he ? Well, that 's all right ! You go to bed ! '

He was a small, thin, wiry man, with grizzled hair and
beard, an excessively long upper lip, a stolid jaw, and a gene-
rally gaunt and morose cast of countenance less harsh in feature
than in expression. He was no typical son of good wholesome
New England soil, but one of the few surviving representatives
of its hard and barren rock, which the kindly sod is steadily
overgrowing. The negative tint of his pale, dull eyes, that were
neither brown nor gray, contrasted oddly with his sun-burned
skin ; and his cheeks and low forehead were seamed deeply
with wrinkles suggesting the withered bloodlessness of ill-nour-
ished and ungenial maturity, rather than the imprints of age.
He walked with a slightly limping gait, the result of a "stroke' 1
incurred by a frenzy of anger ; and his figure stooped per-
manently under the burden of a spirit whose vision never
strained heavenwards. But no consciousness that his soul was
earth-bound troubled Hiram Josselyn, as his steps turned
towards the barn.

His miserable better-half, divining the object of his errand,
looked even more miserable than usual.

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 81

" Don't, Hiram," she pleaded, as he returned, whip in hand.

A vigorous slam of the door was his only rejoinder, though
the appealing look in her eyes, the tremulous plea on her lips,
transfigured her face pathetically. Potential womanly graces
crushed, girlhood's gentle promises unfulfilled, told their story
in that moment of maternal intercession.

" Don't, Hiram," she repeated. " The boy 's well-grown,
after all ; and a good boy, and hard-working, with never a
mean, or ugly trick against him! If he's pining to go to col-
lege, it 's just in the nature of youth to be pining for some-
thing beyond its reach. Let him be, an' he '11 get over it. It
can't be expected that he '11 stand the whip now, when he 's &
High School graduate ! '

" You shet up ! ' commanded her tyrant, slowly. " No
woman born can come learnin' me how to bring up any boy
that 's livin'. Joyce 's all right enough, jest where he be ; but
to-night's the time to let him know that he's got to stay there
for the next few years, anyways, even if his schoolin' be over ! "

" You '11 drive your only son away from home ! ' lamented
Mrs. Josselyn, helplessly. She was powerless to restrain her
husband's hand ; and his arguments were always final, being
founded impregnably upon his superiority of sex. But the last
word was a feminine privilege which even Mrs. Josselyn dis-
dained to yield ; nor did her victorious adversary begrudge the
small concession. Hiram Josselyn was just, in a hard and
rigorously narrow way.

Outside echoed the sound of approaching footsteps. A
cheery whistle announced Joyce's return in a happier mood than
the circumstances of the day had prophesied. In another in-
stant the door was flung open and Joyce entered, an unusually
happy smile still lingering on his face. His mother turned back
from the stairs, flashing a triumphant look at her husband.
The boy was not sulking, and would explain his absence satis-
factorily. Sweethearting with Mandy Johnson was indeed a
folly of youth, in Hiram Josselyn's estimation, but a folly
which Mandy's financial prospects extenuated.

"Where you been?' he demanded, laconically, the whip
wavering in his ready yet retarded hand.

The transformation of the boy's mobile face was piteous.
Dismay was his single conscious sentiment, the dismay of a

young soul hurled from light to darkness. He had walked from
VOL. LXXIV. 6

82 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Oct.,

the rectory as if on air, with the rustle - of unseen wings about
him ; but the home-door that should have welcomed the angels
of peace and charity, violently shut them out, instead. <

"Where -you been?' repeated his inquisitor, imperatively.

" He 's been to Mandy's," volunteered Mrs. Josselyn, with an
appealing look at Joyce. -

The time had been, even recently, when Joyce, uttering' no
falsehood, yet had not hesitated to screen behind maternal
misstatement his forbidden visits : to the Catholic pastor ; but the
day of his temporization was over.

"No, mother, I have not been to Mandy's," he refuted. "I
have been to the Catholic rectory, sir ! '

" What you been there for ? '
"To see Father Martin."

"'Father' Martin, eh? I guess one father's enough for you!
Didn't I tell you that you warn't never to go near him?'

"Yes, sir; but" ' - ' ';'

"What did you want to see him for?'

" About college, sir."

" What about college ?" - !/

The boy drew a long breath. A sudden tremor thrilled
him, a tfemor not of cowardice, but rather of such exultant
relief as the soldier feels when suspense is ended, and the fire

t , - ' ' i Y

of battle begins. The prematurely forced issue of the moment
presented itself to him as but the natural fulfilment of his own

desire, a voluntary consummation. As he spoke, he did riot
realize that his words were born of an impulse of desperation.
They seemed, instead, the deliberate expression of a definite,
long-familiar resolve.

"I have resolved to go to college next fall, sir."
" Oh, you 've resolved to go to college next fall ! ' gasped
the incredulous parent. " Well, next fall ain't here, yet ; but
by gum, to-night is! You go upstairs an' undress!'

With grim obedience Joyce stumbled upwards into the dark-
ness of his garret-room. There was a dramatic instinct in his
nature which was not without its unconscious enjoyment in the
crisis of the hour. Without lighting his candle, he glanced about
the familiar room with the eyes of one looking his last at be-
loved objects. His small cot-bed, too short for his increasing
stature,- his shabby bureau with its cheap, distorting mirror,-
the single, comfortless wooden chair, the bare, unpainted floor,

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 83

all took upon themselves the tender significance of mile-stones
receding for ever. The moonbeams streamed through the win-
dow, flickering upon his fair young face, white and tense with
complex emotions. Humble, unlovely, even cheerless as was the
scene illumined by the celestial rays, it was the only frame his,
human life had ever known, and his simple heart clung to it

As his father's step sounded on the threshold, he was inspired
to make a forlorn attempt to avert the impending catastrophe.

" Don't strike me, father," he heard himself pleading. " Give
me fair play, and I '11 be a good son to you ; but I am no
longer a child, to be cowed by brute-force."

Swish ! The hiss . of the lash was his answer, lifted and
lowered, rebounding and curling, girdling his slender form like a
sinuous, stinging snake.

Not a sound issued from the boy's white lips, as he grasped
the whip. The old man clutched it fiercely, but the strength of.
youth was victorious. Passionately doubling and redoubling the;
lash, Joyce flung it into the darkness of the .outer hall.

"There," he panted, " that 's the end of: it!"

"No, 't ain't the end," defied the dazed man, vanquished,!);
"You pick up .that whip, an' hand it back to me, first. Then
we '11 see if it 's the end, or the beginnin' ! ' i

"I'll hand it back if you'll promise not to strike me,:
father." ' ; . ; - - . < :. \\ .

" I , ain't promisin' nuthin'."

"Then I can't hand it back, sir." ;

"You'll pick it up, r-an' hand it back, ^without any promis^
in' from me, or you '11 leave my house, an' never come back
till the Almighty God himself brings you ! '

"If you mean it, father, I must go!'

" Mean it ? Of course I mean it ! '

Nevertheless, -Hiram Josselyn was .far from meaning it ; and
still further from dreaming that, even if he did mean it, his son
would obey his command. A sardonic smile contorted his face
as, kicking aside the whip that coiled across his way, he pic-
tured Joyce as a homeless waif astray in the unknown world.
Amazed by the unexpectedness of the boy's revolt, he told him-
self that pride of graduation explained the episode of madness.
To-morrow Joyce would be meek enough, and submissive to his
punishment. He had forgotten the spirit of youth, indomitable
when first aroused ; the reckless hazards ventured by budding

84 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Oct.,,

manhood. Moreover, he had failed to take into account his son's
inherited character.

As her husband limped down the garret-flight, Mrs. Josselyn
defiantly ascended it. Her son's appeal and threat, futile as
addressed to his father, had reached her ears, and maternal alle-
giance then and there arrayed itself upon Joyce's side. Her
heart was benumbed, but not unloving. A woman of deeds
rather than of words, however, she proffered no verbal sympathy
to Joyce, who had flung himself upon his bed ; but her Martha-
like hands were full of material blessings.

" I 've brought you some cider and doughnuts," she whis-
pered. " You missed your supper, and they r ll do you good.
And here 's fresh water, and soft old towels, and mutton-tallow.,
But I don't want any grease on my sheets ! '

"Thank you, mother; but father didn't didn't Nothing
happened, you know," he stammered shamefacedly. But as she
turned away in hesitating silence, embarrassed as he by the
incredible revolution of circumstances, he drew her tense figure
forcibly down to him, whispering between tearless sobs, with lips
pressed to her ear:

" Mother, mother, if I go, you won't blame me ? You heard
him tell me to go, mother ! To stay will be only to fight the
battle over. Say that you know I must go 1 '

There was a moment's silence while the mother-heart faced
its living martyrdom, the martyrdom of maternal sacrifice, whose
common tragedy is known to God alone.

"Yes, Joyce, I know you must go 1 ' she answered finally.
" It is the best way just now, but you '11 come back later. Wear,
your best suit, and take a change of clothes,-^and your over-
coat. You '11 find all the money I have in your top-drawer,
under your handkerchiefs. I put it there for your graduation-
present. I wish it was more, but it will keep you for a little
while, if you don't spend it foolishly. You go straight to Father
Martin, and ask his advice where to go, and what to do, and
everything ! He '11 stand your friend, and I '11 reach you through
him. My son, you must be a good boy ! '

" O mother, mother, I don't want your money ! But kiss
me, mother, kiss me ! '

He was appealing to her to make up for lost time, had she
but realized it. Night after night, through the years of his
lonely youth, he had hungered vainly for the caress of mother-

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 85

lips to solace the hardships of servile days. She had never
divined the longing, and, in any case, would have held it a
weakness to gratify it. She was naturally an undemonstrative
woman, and any tenderness originally in her nature had been
stunted and starved by her marriage. But compassion, vitalizing
maternal love, had wrought a gentle miracle.

" You eat those doughnuts," was her final word ; but though
Joyce sighed at 'the commonplace, his disappointment was but
superficial. The chord of reciprocal love, once awakened, thrills
immortally between child and parent : and' its tender keynote
attuned for ever the hearts of mother and son.

An hour later, Joyce passed his mother's door, childishly
throwing her a kiss as he stole through the dark on tiptoe.
In another instant the rubicon of his childhood was past, his
bondage escaped, his fetters broken for ever. The visions of
youth flashed like will-o'-the-wisps before him, as his lonely
figure cast a gigantic shadow along the moonlit road.

CHAPTER III.

BOY AND SWEETHEART.

The goal toward which his face was set awed Joyce even
while alluring him. His ambition had been the vague dream of
a child ; and now that his youth faced the materialization of his
vision, he shrank from the vital test. His heart gave audible
throbs, like the cries of a young bird affrighted yet exulting, as
it starts its fledgeling- flight. Glancing back to the familiar
home idealized by the moonlight, a nostalgic wave surged over
him. With youth's finality, he told himself that his present
farewell was eternal ; and the beautiful light of hope in his eyes
was blurred by unshed tears.

Reaching the Johnson residence, a " later house' than its
more provident and less hospitable neighbor's, he hesitated,
looking wistfully towards the illuminated windows. Evidently
the Johnson family had not yet retired. Indeed, the voices of
Mandy's boyish callers still echoed across the fields. It was
hard for Joyce to pass without one word of farewell to the girl
who had been his childhood's playmate, the sweetheart of his
school days ; and whose sympathy and affection, in recent years,

86 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Oct.,

had kept his heart from recoiling upon itself in tmyouthful and
morbid bitterness.

As if in answer to his thought, the figure of a girl, with hand
raised to draw the lifted curtain, appeared at a window opening
upon the lower piazza..

" Mandy," he called, softly. " Mandy ! " -

The sibilant accents reached her ; or perhaps, girl-like, she
had taken a Juliet's glance at the night, and discovered her
Romeo's figure. She projected a pretty head, the typical head
of a rustic belle, " banged ' and ringleted, and profusely adorned
with pins, combs, and coquettish ribbons. Its russet-brown tint,
suggesting sun-burn, effectively framed her laughing brown eyes
and glowing complexion. Her round face was dimpled, and
her fresh lips smiled upward, as rose-petals curl towards the sun.

"Why, Joyce Josselyn," she called, "I thought it was Jim
Blakely or Harrison Jones come back! Why didn't you come
earlier ? '

" Hush, Mandy," he whispered. " No one but you must
know I am here. Jt 's a secret."

" O goody ! ' She vaulted the low window-sill, and joined
him on the piazza-steps. As he seated himself beside her, his
pocket bulged against his arm, reminding him of its burden of
crisp brown doughnuts.

" Mother gave me these!' he explained, as he divided them.
"She knows my secret, of course: but you're the only other!
I 'm running away to college ! '

" Why Joyce Josselyn, you 're no such thing," refuted the
surprised Mandy, shaking her curls by way of emphatic negation.
Her voice, vibrating with the magnetic music of youth's Humana
stop, attuned her crude manner and provincial speech even to
Joyce's fastidiousness. While the heart is young and simple,
taste subserves sentiment. It is of pain more often than of pride,
the imbittering pain of disillusion, that the conservative, the
critic, the censor, the satirist, and the pessimist are born.

Behind, the house-lights flitted to and fro, as the Johnson
family separated. Parental calls for Mandy to " come in ' were
disregarded with the innocent audacity of indulged American
girlhood. The absence of arbitrary social convention was a deli-
cate tribute to the arcadian occasion. The guileless affection of
early association was revived by the prospect of parting. At
heart, Mandy and Joyce were again as little children. The in-

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 87

nocent but self-conscious coquetry which of late had begun to
distinguish the embryo belle from the tomboy school-girl, sud-
denly deserted Mandy. Joyce, in ingenuousness of spirit as well
as simplicity of speech, resurrected the past, rather than repre-
sented the present, or prophesied the future. His recently
quickened and asserted manhood, his High School culture, his
intellectual ambitions, seemed to roll from him with their asso-
ciate burden of years, rejuvenating him into the Joyce of yore,
who had carried little Mandy's books, and drawn her sled, as
they chattered of school and holiday. But the primitive intel-
lectual and social phase to which Joyce returned from afar, had
been Mandy's permanent stopping-place : a momentous distinc-
tion for Joyce not to recognize, though recognition would have
implied maturity.

When the doughnuts which she had shared as a matter of
course were exhausted, Mandy's volatile mind was at liberty to
apply itself seriously. Inconsistently admitting as veracious the
statement refuted but a moment previously, her intuition went
straight to the truth of the case, and her candor stated it crudely.

" / know why you 're running away, Joyce Josselyn ! Your
cross old father 's been on the rampage again. That 's why !
You can't fool me ! '

" Don't you say another word against my father, Mandy
Johnson," retorted Joyce, with imitative solemnity. " He means
all right. I guess it isn't saying anything against my father, if
I run away to college, is it ? '

" Yes, it is ! Why is n't it ? It 's saying he 's too stingy to
send you, as other fathers send their sons ! '

" Well," stammered Joyce, momentarily staggered by femi-
nine logic, " he he he does n't believe in colleges ! I guess
my father has a right to his taste, Mandy Johnson, just as much
as you have ! Anyway, he does n't need to send me. I can
try for a scholarship, or work my way through ! Besides,
Father Martin almost promised to get me in somewhere ; but
I.'d much rather try on just my own merits, and surprise him
with my success ! It 's to his college I 'm going, to Centre-
yille College. I guess I can't improve on what turned out him !
-Well! I'd just, like to know why you're crying!'

" They '11 make a C C Catholic priest of you," sobbed
puritan Mandy.

" As if priests did n't have to be made in Seminaries," ex-

88 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Oct.,

plained Joyce, with scornfully superior wisdom. " What a
goose you are, Mandy ! And Centreville is n't Catholic, even.
It 's just one of the smaller colleges, every bit as good educa-
tionally as the big universities, only not so famous for for
for athletics and millionaires' sons ! If you '11 stop crying,
Mandy, I '11 promise to invite you to see me graduated, you,
and mother, and Father Martin ! '

" How soon ? ' asked practical Mandy, temporizing with her
tears.

" Oh, maybe in four or five years," replied Joyce, with mas-
culine obtuseness to the significance of time's fatal lapses.

Small wonder that Mandy wept afresh. In five years she
would be one-and-twenty, quite an old, old maid in the antici-
pation of sixteen. And better than the departing Blakely and
Jones, better than all his other local rivals, the girlish heart
of Mandy, coquette though she was, liked Joyce Josselyn !

"Five years means for ever," she sobbed. "I won't let you
go ! I '11 just scream right out loud, and tell everybody ! '

" Oh, Mandy ! And I trusted you ! "

" Well, I won't then," she promised. " But oh, Joyce, I'm
so awfully sorry ! '

It was not .in the boy's tender nature to resist the tearful
eyes and quivering lips uplifted to him. Impulsively he stooped
and kissed her. They had kissed often enough before, as affec-
tionate children, and in juvenile game and jest; but this kiss of
farewell, sealed by the solemn moonlight, was a kiss with a dif-
ference, a subtle difference which Joyce would have revered in
silence ; but Mandy promptly materialized it.

"Why Joyce Josselyn," she protested, "that makes us sweet-
hearts ! "

No thought of denial came to the boy, no instinct of self-
preservation, no desire of escape, no presentiment of inevitable
repentance, no remorse for the fettering of his hapless young
life, in its inaugural hour of liberty.

" Why, yes, of course we are sweethearts, Mandy," he as-
sented, chivalrously.

Then he went on his way ; his temporal misstep, perchance,
a spiritual Providence. For pure-hearted youth, like a Raphael-
led Tobias, walks unassoiled by evil, fended by the angelic
pinions of hovering love's young dream.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

i9oi.] SEARCHERS FOR THE TRUTH, 89

SflRCBRS K>R CB CRIiCB.

I beard them whisper in the gloomp mist :
CDC nigbt is dark and wbitber shall we go?
1 beard them search and seeking stumble-Bist !

ft smothered moan of anguish and of woe.

01) ! it is dark and wearp is the wap,
And whither does it lead? I bear tbem sap.

footsore and beartsore, burdened too thep be:
ord! is it not Cbp will tbat tbep map see?
Ob ! it is bard for unfamiliar feet
Co find tbe path, and finding follow fleet

Courage, keep heart, pe striving fellow=men ;
Bark for God's bail and simplp sap flmem

not be whose glance can scan tbe distant star,
Rot be whose ken and grasping sharpest are,
But 'tis tbe bumble and confiding mind
Che eternal Crutb tbo' groping still will find.

Into tbe darkness and tbe aching chill
Surelp will come tbe good Cord at the call
Unto tbe faint but faithful human will
Pis rescuing band will outstretch over all.

more than half wap, when we would most despair/
Bis Spirit's breath comes rustling thro' tbe air ;
more than half wap, at Bis appointed hour,
Co trusting weakness comes Bis lowing power ;
find in tbat moment in tbat one embrace,
Brings Eight and Strength and Crutb and 6race.

ALBERT REYNAUD.

go THE WINCHESTER CONFERENCE OF [Oct.,

THE WINCHESTER CONFERENCE OF MISSIONARIES TO

NON-CATHOLICS.

BY REV. WILLIAM L. SULLIVAN, C.S.P.

rT always takes time, it often takes vicissitudes and
disasters, for a great practical truth or a great
hope to influence mankind. There are two rea-
sons for this : one in the speaker of the truth or
oracle of the hope; the other in the generation
which he addresses. As to the prophet himself, his obstacle is
in proving his idea to be workable ; in finding ways and means
of convincing men that his enthusiasm can be harnessed to
achievement, and that his private illumination is a public and
providential breaking of light on pathways to new duties and
new successes. For rarely has it happened that to one given
the vocation of announcing such a truth or hope has the further
blessing been vouchsafed of so presenting his message to the
world that his own "times will accept it at his appreciation, and
enter upon the line of conduct which that message requires.

And this consideration points to the second obstacle, namely,
on the part of the generation of men to whom the prophet
appears. Because he has merely shed light, they do not follow
him. Though with his truth, speculatively stated, they agree ;
though with his hope they sympathize ; still because he has not
shown signs and wonders they hold off. They possess ideas and
expend their energy and they may expend it unselfishly
on lines that are settled, safe, respectable. To risk this safety

NOTE. A photograph of the Members of the Conference is published as a frontispiece,
and in order to identify each one the names and corresponding numbers are published here-
with :

i. Rev. Peter McClean, of the Hartford Apostolate ; 2. Mr. J. A. Blount, Anniston, Ala. ;
3. Mr. N. F. Thompson, Birmingham, Ala. ; 4. Rev. Michael Otis ; 5. Rev. Thomas F.
Cusack, of the New York Apostolate ; 6. Rev. W. S. Kress, of the Cleveland Apostolate ; 7.
Rev. Joseph F. Busch, St. Paul, Minn., Apostolate; 8. Rev. W. S. Sullivan; 9. Rev. H. E.
O'Grady, Missionary in Alabama; 10. Rev. Bertrand Conway ; n. Rev. F. B. Doherty ; 12.
Rev. Edwin Drury, Missionary in Kentucky ; 13. Rev. T. F. Price, Editor of Truth, North
Carolina ; 14. Rev. Michael A. Irwin, of North Carolina ; 15. Rev. John Marks Handly ; 16.
Rev. Xavier Sutton, Passionist ; 17. Rev. Dr.Guinan, of New York Apostolate ; 18. Rev. John
P. Michaelis, of the Cleveland Apostolate ; 19. Rev. John T. Burns, Huntsville, Ala. ; 20. Rev.
William Stang, D.D., of the Providence, R. I., Apostolate ; 21. Rev. T. V. Tobin, Chattanoo-
ga ; 22. Right Rev. Thomas S. Byrne, Bishop of Nashville ; 23. Rev. Walter Elliott ; 24. Right
Rev. Edward P. Allen, Bishop of Mobile ; 25. Rev. A. P. Doyle.

1901.] MISSIONARIES TO NON-CATHOLICS. 91

and respectability in a mere venture, however inviting ; to hazard
failure, possibly to appear foolish this they will refuse to do
because this is the part of enthusiasts who are daring ; and the
bulk of men are enthusiasts only when there is no special call
for daring. But show them that the truth spoken has the sup-
port of the truth acted on ; that the hope which has cast into
their hearts the spark of aspiration needs for realization no more
than the support of willing hands, and then the new idea from
an opinion will become a cause, and will succeed in proportion
to the devotion back of it. The pity is that when it has be-
come a cause, the noble spirit whom God elected to fling the
light of it into the world is already dead, resting from the tardy
understanding of men and the consuming of his own heart.
Still, on the grave of such a man the dust will not too long be
allowed to deepen, and some day there will be raised above his
tomb a fit temple to the truth he lived and died for.

A generation has passed since a man of this sort urged upon
the world what God had first inspired in him as a hope, and
later confirmed in him as a vocation the conversion of the
United States to the Church of God ; the making of a Catholic
America. How he wrought and prayed for that ; how for that
he was worn by labors without and wasted by zeal within, only
those who lived with him may know, and even they inade-
quately. But the great hope was then, as even now it some-
times is, dashed hard against the stones of indifference, or against
the perhaps rougher rack of that sort of sympathy which is as
remote from active co-operation as it is uncolored by enthusiasm.
Nor could men be blamed if they took this attitude. No definite
working-plan for the great Idea had been put in operation,
and the practicability of the whole scheme, so far as the human
side of it went, could be fairly debated by the prudent, the
cautious, and the calculating.

And so it came to pass that with a mind absorbed in the
outlines of a mighty campaign for God, but with a heart made
heavy because he faced the forlorn hope almost alone, Father
Hecker died.

But his idea lived, for it is divine. And now, in the blessed
providence of God, that idea faces this generation in far differ-
ent equipment than when first it was addressed to the generation
just passing. The conversion of America may still be a far-off
realization of our present hope ; a harvest out of seeds now

92 THE WINCHESTER CONFERENCE OF [Oct.,

sowing of which no man can foretell the day of the gathering.
But the conversion of America is now more than merely a hope.
It is become an enthusiasm a passionate vocation for some of
the fairest lives in the priesthood of the United States. It is
now more than the chance scattering of the seed of the word of
God. It is already a harvest. For already there have been
gathered into the barns of the Master thousands of souls that
have grown out of the priestly labors and the holy intercessions
sown in this divine apostolate.

The great Idea needed enthusiasts, who feared not failure nor
the charge of folly, and, thanks be to God ! it has them. It
needed lives exclusively consecrated to it, and it has gloriously
obtained them. It needed successes in the way of conversions,
and by the grace of the Saviour Christ, who alone can give the
increase, it has won them. As a result, the present position of
the work of winning our country to the church may thus be
summarily presented :

1. The work is permanently, systematically, and efficaciously
established in the missions to non- Catholics.

2. It has received the special commendation of Leo XIII. in
his letter of September 28, 1895, to Apostolic Delegate Cardinal
Satolli.

3. It has the warm sympathy and active support of the
American bishops. In about thirty dioceses non- Catholic missions
have been given, and in about a dozen have priests, and almbst
always diocesan priests, been set apart for these missions as
practically their exclusive work.

4. Regular pastors in fast-increasing numbers are giving non-
Catholic missions in their parishes, and following them up with
steady work for non- Catholics.

5. A Catholic Missionary Union has been incorporated under
the laws of the State of New York for the important matter of
financing the movement in needy parts of the country. This
Union, in which Archbishops Corrigan and Ryan are directors,
has the charge of supplying a sufficient income for support, and
also missionary literature to non- Catholic missionaries in poor dis-
tricts of the South and West. For this purpose it is legally
empowered to receive, invest, and disburse whatever sums may
be given or bequeathed to it.

6. A quarterly review The Missionary is the organ of the
movement, and reflects every phase of it.

1 901.] MISSIONARIES TO NON-CATHOLICS. 93

7. In seminaries and in the novitiates of religious orders the
future priests of the country are zealously entering into the
spirit of the work in a way that insures its perpetuation.

Last of all, and best of all, a great tide of intercessory
prayer for this Apostolate is breaking against the throne of
God. In convents and in seminaries, at the altar and in the
world, holy souls are beseeching God that He may accept their
prayers and sacrifices for a Catholic America.

For all this there cannot be a Catholic heart in America
that does not exclaim " Thanks be to God ! ' The hope that
once men feared to speak, so mighty was it ; the vocation lived
for and died for by a predestined vessel of election, is at last a
Cause, with its lovers openly professing it, and with Heaven's
best gifts of mind and soul, of nature and grace, enlisted in it.
God has blessed the work. He will yet more richly bless it.
As it has had its prophet, it will have its apostles and its
doctors. It will have its share of prayer and sacrifice, of suffer-
ing and sanctity. It will have all that any work of God has
ever had ; and in the Providence that has already fostered and
directed it, we cannot doubt that it will have ultimate success in
the achievement of its supreme design.

The latest advance in the progress of the movement is the
organization of the workers in the field, effected at the Confer-
ence of Missionaries to non-Catholics held during the last week
of August in the Paulist Convent of St. Francis de Sales, at
Winchester, Tennessee. Two bishops, Byrne of Nashville, who
presided, and Allen of Mobile, and twenty priests were present
at , every session. In all respects it was a Catholic gathering :
Catholic in the character and nationality of the missionaries, for
names like Kress and Stang and Michaelis and Busch are sand-
wiched in between names like O'Grady and Doherty and McClean ;
Catholic in the sense of oecumenical, for all sections of the
country, except the extreme West, were represented ; Catholic in
composition, for priests of religious communities touched elbows
with the diocesan clergy, and the presence of two convert lay-
men gave still further emphasis to the note of Catholicity ; Catho-
lic, finally, in the scope of its deliberations, for no missionary
interest from an apostolate of prayer to the foreign missions was
left unconsidered.

Indeed, nothing about the movement may make us more
hopeful than this universality of the persons and the interests

94 THE WINCHESTER CONFERENCE OF [Oct.,

concerned in it. For not being exclusively identified with one
man or one set of men, it avoids the animadversions of that
perverse element in human nature whereby those who have a
real or an imaginary ground of complaint against an individual
or a society carry forward their hostility to every possible act
that emanates from that individual or that society. Because, as
wise Joubert puts it: " Men are almost always led on from the
desire to contradict the doctor, to the desire to contradict the
doctrine." The doctor in this case being practically the whole
hierarchy and priesthood of the country, we hardly need look
for any serious contradiction of the doctrine.

The first hour of the Conference was given over to the read-
ing of letters from the American bishops and the superiors of
religious orders. And of the entire convention no hour was
more full of gladness and encouragement. To listen to the bless-
ings and commendations sent by Cardinal Martinelli and over a
score of bishops and provincials, gave the little company of mis-
sionaries a sense of solidarity and support that will make mightily
for efficient work. Holy though the cause, and passionate the
loyalty behind it, the one was made holier and the other more
absorbing by those kindly encouragements of our leaders in Israel.

The scope of the three days' discussions will best be out-
lined by giving the subjects of the papers read, and the names
of those who treated them: " The Work of a Diocesan Band
of Missionaries to non-Catholics," by Father Cusack, of the New
York Apostolate ; "The Missionary and His Topics," by Father
Elliott, C.S.P.; "The Work of a Diocesan Band in its City
Parish," by Father Kress, of the Cleveland Apostolate; "The
Use of Missionary Literature," by Father Xavier, C.P.; "An
Apostolate of Prayer for Conversions," by Father Younan,
C.S.P.; "The Question-Box," by Father Conway, C.S.P.; "The
Eucharistic Mission," by Father Michaelis, of the Cleveland
Apostolate; "The Personal Influence of the Missionary," by
Father Doherty, C.S.P.; "The Work in the South," by Father
O.'Grady, of Alabama; "Localized Work in Country Districts,"
by Father Price, of North Carolina ; " The Educational Side of
the Movement," by Dr. Stang, of Rhode Island; "The Outlook
among the Scandinavians of the Northwest," by Father Busch,
of Minnesota; "The Relations of a non-Catholic to a Catholic
Mission," by- Father McClean, of Connecticut; "The Catholic
Missionary -Union," by Father Doyle, C.S.P.

1 90 1.] MISSIONARIES TO NON-CATHOLICS. 95

Besides these, Bishops Byrne and Allen discussed work
among the negroes ; Father Drury, the Missions in Kentucky ;
and Messrs. Blunt and Thompson, of Alabama, spoke from the
stand-point of laymen and converts.

These were the subjects treated ; but how inadequate is the
mere mention of them to tell of their spirit and their effect I
One would have to be present to know how our hearts leaped
at sentences like : " Before God we take the Church's foreign
mission heroes for our inspiration and our models "; or at the
modestly spoken story of the complete and self-effacing sacrifices
of some Apostle of the South. Priestliness and the priestly
passion zeal were phrased in every sentence read and voiced
in every utterance delivered. In nothing was this so well illus-
trated as in the frequent and affectionate mention of the foreign
missions. There is the test of the genuine missionary spirit
Given an instinctive love for the heathen apostolate, and a spon-
taneous reverence that is almost worship for the heroes laboring
in it, and you have the for ever unshakable granite bed-rock of
the missionary character. Now, in almost every session there
was some touching reference to our brothers of the cross in
heathendom. The project of a Seminary for the Home and For-
eign Missions was ardently talked over in an informal way, and
every heart prayed to God for the hastening of the day when
in some American city we shall have a house like the home of
heroes in the Rue du Bac, with all its glorious traditions, even,
if God may so bless us, to the Salle des Martyrs.

To the members of the Conference it mattered little that the
task they are attempting is gigantic. Not that they blind them-
selves to a single obstacle or hypnotize themselves with an en-
thusiasm which overreaches prudence and destroys judgment.
The conversion of America is a mighty labor, and none know
that better, or acknowledge it more calmly, than these mis-
sionaries to unbelievers. Nevertheless, in their minds, neither
the conversion of the country nor the supreme usefulness of
non-Catholic missions is for one instant fatuous or problematical.
" Non- Catholic missions are of no use' may be the sentiment
or the expressed opinion of some men, but those who have
given themselves to the work for one year, for five, for ten, ab-
solutely reject- such a view, and, to a man, will declare this
work for non- Catholics to be the grandest work now before the
Church in this country, and the sublimest labor to which a

96 THE WINCHESTER CONFERENCE. [Oct.,

priest can consecrate his life. They, better than other men,
have seen the appalling destitution of souls outside the bursting
granaries of God's kingdom ; have heard the " Come over and
help us ' that brought St. Paul to Macedonia ; and know that
the religiously-minded millions of America can be made to see
that their spiritual needs now clamorous for the satisfaction of
truth and grace^must lead them to the holy household which
is the ancient sanctuary of Truth and the unfailing treasury of
grace.

The non-Catholic mission movement, then, is now not of de-
batable, but of certain and immense usefulness. It is no longer
the transient outbreaking of irrepressible enthusiasm, but a sys-
tematic work of consummate prudence as well as of eager zeal.
It has risen unto the dignity of an organized movement depend-
ing on no one man or group of men, but a great movement as
broad as the church, with the hierarchy behind it and the appro-
bation of Rome smiling on it. Some of the immediate needs of
the work, as discussed in the Convention, are these :

1. That the missionaries engaged in it meet regularly for the
perfecting of mission-methods and the securing of more unified
co-operation.

2. That an Apostolate of Prayer for conversions be spread
everywhere, among priests, seminarists, convents, and the laity.

3. That the number of missionaries be augmented both by
the forming of bands of diocesan missionaries,, and by the co-
operation of the religious orders.

4. That resident pastors should everywhere try to have mis-
sions for non- Catholics in their parish churches at regular inter-
vals, and should make special sermons for non- Catholics a con-
stant feature of parochial ministration.

5, That the laity, and especially organizations of men, be
brought into active co-operation with this work.

6. That the Catholic Missionary Union be given the material
assistance absolutely indispensable for the carrying on of the
work in destitute parts of the country.

At the end of the Conference friendships had been formed,
methods of work suggested, and mutual encouragement given,
which will confer a thousand-fold increase of vigor and efficiency
to this great work for God. Vivat, floreat, crescat.

1 90 1.] THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS. 97

THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS.

BY REV. WALTER ELLIOTT, C.S.P.
THE OPPORTUNITY AND THE MOTIVE.

PATIENT study of existing religious conditions in
America should convince one that the people are
famishing for the truths that Catholicity alone can
teach. The manifold religions which sprang from
the Reformation merely mock their divine appetite ;
and too often scepticism is the result.

The American people craves to know the truth. Seldom
does a kindly invitation fail to draw an audience of earnest
seekers after Christ and His salvation. There is no part of
America in which a Catholic priest may not have non-Catholic
hearers for the asking, men and women sincerely searching for
the truth. This missionary opportunity fires our hearts with
courage.

Who can doubt that this eagerness to hear the truth means
the conversion of America ? And who can doubt that with
America will be converted England and Germany, forming with
our nation that mighty North into whose hands the world has
been delivered by its Creator, in ' order that the name of Jesus
may thereby become "great among the gentiles." Win America
for Jesus Christ and all is won.

Now, the appreciation of this missionary opportunity is part
of our inspiration ; and it should be made highly practical. That
means that the missionary should realize that as yet this people
belongs to the world and not to Christ, and needs to be saved,
just as a man in a burning house needs to be saved from being
burnt alive. Let us realize that the men and women about us
are under the empire of sin and error, and that they are to be
saved only by the grace of Jesus Christ as it is committed to
His Church and is by her dispensed, because no other church
whatever has any divine mission to save men, or is, as an organ-
ization, anything but false and spurious.

* A paper read at the First Missionary Conference, August, 1901, Winchester, Tenn.
VOL. LXXIV. 7

98 THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS. [Oct.,

The question in each missionary's mind is, therefore, whether
or not he can save any of these poor souls from sin and hell,
souls longing to be saved, dependent on him for their knowledge
of the means of salvation. This, therefore, is the main question
of our vocation : How can I shut the gates of hell to these im-
mortal souls, and open to them the gates of heaven ? I am a
preacher of salvation, an enemy of damnation.

It is for that reason that I am an advocate of the truth of
Christ and the Church of Christ, and for that reason alone. An
apologist defends Catholic doctrine. A controversialist assails

error. A missionary makes converts.

THE TOPICS.

Practically viewed, the most important of our topics is that
of church authority ; for the main difficulty of our hearers must be
the main topic of our missions : and that difficulty is the Church
itself. Non-Catholics, as a rule, accept particular doctrines more
easily than they accept the great dogma that all of Christ's
doctrines are committed to a society one,, exclusive, indepen-
dent church.

Prove that this is so that it is necessary, that the Church is
divine in its origin, rights, gifts ; prove the Church's claims, and
you prove the main thing for making converts. That must be
done ; whatever else is proved must help prove this essential
doctrine and essential fact. Prove any truth you please ; it
helps, as long as you prove that it is linked to the dogmatic
and disciplinary supremacy of the Church. Any argument on
any theme is effective for making converts in proportion to its
leading the hearer finally to accept the Church as his spiritual
mistress and guide.

This is the essential way : Christ is divine and teaches
through his Church ; the inner divine life of man is indeed the
real life ; but it is had in and by the external Church, which is
the body of Christ, the Holy Spirit's bride. The practice of
virtue is God's life on earth, but it must be had in the Church ;
the pardon of sin is to be had securely only there ; the perfec-
tion of union with God through Christ is to be had only in the
Eucharist, and in the Church which has the priesthood and the
altar of Christ ; communication with the angels of God and with
our glorified dead, and with our departed but still suffering
brethren, all this is our privilege only because we are of the

i9oi.] THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS. 99

Church of the New Jerusalem, and have come thereby to the
company of many thousands of the angels and of the spirits of
the just made perfect.

Keeping this missionary pole star ever in view, one can treat
of any topic of natural or revealed religion, and thereby retain a
due sense of proportion in doctrinal matters.

EXPLAIN THE INTERIOR LIFE OF CATHOLICS.

The missionary, while exhibiting a perfect allegiance to all
truths, should show himself deeply impressed with those the
knowledge of which is most necessary. For example, in treat-
ing of confession, we should show how the sacrament reveals to
the penitent the hatefulness of sin, involves the necessity of
heartfelt sorrow, and imparts the tender mercies of God ; not
confining ourselves to the standard arguments for the divine in-
stitution of the sacrament. In treating of the blessed Eucharist,
besides showing its divine institution, we should dwell on the
unspeakable desire of Jesus Christ for union with us, and the
constant yearning of souls for union with him. The incalcula-
ble worth of the certain truth, as against the delirious agony of
doubt, should be carefully explained while expounding papal
infallibility.

Besides the logical and practical necessity of thus revealing
the intrinsic notes of Catholic truth, this method has evident
dialectic advantages ; especially this : we are enabled to start on
common ground with our non- Catholic hearers. Happy the advo-
cate whose cause finds an ally in the breasts of his hearers !
By displaying the interior worth of the Catholic faith we arouse
the religious interests of our audience. The most eager longing
of the guileless soul is the longing for God. That is what we
must appeal to. Learn how to speak well of God and of divine
things, and if the men and women you address have hearts of
stone you will sooner or later melt them into floods of religious
emotion.

If an appeal for God is made with candor, intelligence, and
especially with genuine fervor, it can hardly fail to establish in
guileless souls the positive side of religion, and also its most
spiritual side associated with the appeal for God's Church. This,
furthermore, would seem the easiest method, as it is the most
direct. Appealing to the spiritual motives awakens the most
wide-spread interest, and it goes to the root of all religious ques-

ioo THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS, [Oct.,

tions God, and Jesus Christ His Son, God and the Holy Spirit
in His Church.

But to many of us the temptation to confine ourselves to
attacking error, to proving that Protestantism is absurd, unscrip-
tural, self-destructive in a word, the temptation to assail and
rout the enemy is almost irresistible. This is the instinctive way.
It is more natural to rout an enemy than to make him a friend.
But as the latter is our ultimate purpose, it should be made, if
possible, our immediate, our continual one.

Again, the externals of the Catholic religion are so attractive
that they sometimes allure us to too exclusive a consideration of
the outer glories of the Church. Let us remember that there
are few who will bend to the yoke of Christ, that is to the
authority of the Church, because you prove that she founded
modern civilization, that she is the only enduring institution
among men, that Catholic life conduces to ideal citizenship. I
do not say that there is no room for all this, but I insist that
such topics are not the best convert-makers ; they have their
uses ; they prepare the way, they should not be entirely omitted ;
but they should not absorb the missionary's zeal.

Everything helps the truth ; but to awaken a deep longing
for divine union and a profound sorrow for sin are essential to
conversion ; these must be the final motives for entering the
Church. And they are often the very beginnings of the con-
vert's approach to the church. Non- Catholics must be convinced
that they are sinners, they must be made to long for confession.
They must be made to long for the great Roman certitude,
41 the Church of the living God, the pillar and the ground of
the truth " ; they must hunger and thirst for Jesus Christ in
Holy Communion as men famish for food and drink in a
desert.

When they begin to listen to us, as a rule non- Catholics are
convinced that the Church stands as an obstacle between souls
and God, and our task is to show that the Church brings souls
nearer to God. They want God. But mostly they would rather
have God without any church. Our purpose is to show that
such is not God's will. When shall we realize that to non-
Catholics the extreme unity, universality, and perpetuity of the
Catholic Church make up a spectacle of power calculated to
arouse distrust ? These notes of the divine origin of our religion,
having, first been fully proved, must then be shown in their spir-

1 90 1.] THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS. 101

itual aspect, in their reference to the most personal of the Church's
notes, her holiness.

A powerful organization is not attractive to the religious
souls around us except it be proved to be a powerful means of
personal sanctification. The men with whom we deal are not
naturally religious imperialists. They fancy we want to make
them mere religious machines. Let non-Catholics know the
Church in its personal relation, namely, a divinely given means
for the union of the individual soul with God. The Church is
vast, indeed, but for the sake of vast numbers of men and
women, each separately to be saved and sanctified. It is one
for the sake of the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace for
all men and for every man. The priceless boon of the certain
truth to each man and woman is the reason of infallibility.

Earnest souls may admire a church with a splendid hier-
archy or a glorious history ; but they long for God God lead-
ing their minds out of the babel of Protestantism into the tran-
quil fellowship of the saints ; God saying to them through his
ministry, Be of good heart, son, thy sins are forgiven thee, a
message so different from the Protestant assurance of election
subjective, gloomy, censorious, fanatical ; they long for God in
the sweet joy of Holy Communion, in the Catholic interior life
and love of the Holy Spirit : God, in a word, perpetuating the
work of Jesus Christ through His Holy Brotherhood, the
Church, through His blessed Sacraments, through His ever
abiding Paraclete, through His Church.

To begin the conversion of a Protestant is to remove the
delusion that our religion is wholly or mainly a matter of ob-
servances and formalities, hierarchies and uniformity. Oh, if they

but knew the interior side, the faith and hope and love that
we enjoy ; the witness of the Spirit, the nearness of Christ, and
the strength against sin, if they knew these divine gifts, if they
but knew Catholicity as we know it, how very many more of
them would gladly give up all things to become Catholics.
That, we repeat, is only showing them what the Church practi-
cally is to ourselves ; and yet it is the spiritual line of argument.
Earnest natures long to lead virtuous and spiritual lives ;
they will not consider seriously any other claim for a religion
than that it helps them to do so ; whatever else is proved, that
claim must be manifestly proved. Do we not know that it is
dread of externalism that sets men's minds most strongly against

102 THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS. [Oct.,

our faith ? the dread that we are for church ritual and church
authority rather than for the Spirit of God ? Abate no jot or
tittle of the rights of external religion, nay, advance these rights
to the uttermost by showing them to be divine, and by revealing
the inward spirit.

Teach this : the Catholic religion is the dwelling of the Holy
Spirit in the souls of men, begun and perpetuated by Jesus
Christ through the ministry and ordinances of his Church. " Why
I am a Catholic' is a topic which in a detailed way discloses
this inner worth of Catholicity. But all discourses, all answers to
questions, should smack of this deep meaning of the Church. As
the actual life of a true Catholic is the union of the interior
and the external life of God among men, so should be the
presentation of the Church to our separated brethren.

The perpetuity of the Church, her apostolic identity, is
indeed a glorious theme. All history bears witness to the
splendid fact that this is the same society that the Lord founded
when He chose the Twelve, when he chose them as the first
bishops of His one only society. But what for? Ah, dwell
upon that question and give it full answer, frequent answer :
what was His prophetic purpose in regard to your audience,
the very persons here and now listening to you ? Show that
the Church is the mediation of Christ between earth and
heaven. Let your thoughts of the Church and your thoughts of
Christ blend inseparably together, and so let your utterance be.

NO MINIMIZING.

This being the mind of the missionary, he will of course
teach in all things the common doctrine of the Church : and
his purpose to do so should be publicly claimed by him in his
opening discourse. He should quote from catechisms, from the
councils of Trent and of the Vatican, from the decrees of pon-
tiffs, everywhere from Scripture, especially from the New Testa-
ment. His doctrine is such as to sound familiar to the bishops
and priests. It will pass current instantly with practised theo-
logians. He adds nothing and omits nothing.

He has no theological fads, no devotional eccentricities to
advocate. Although the newest of all novelties to non- Catho-
lics, to the faithful it is good, old-fashioned Catholicity, familiar
and beloved.

There must be no minimizing. Of all the felonies known to

1901.]* THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS. 103

man or God none is worse than that of obtaining converts
under false pretences. And it should be borne in mind that
one may minimize by omitting to mention certain doctrines as
well as by belittling the importance of others. The missionary
must stand for an integral Catholicity, doctrinal and devotional.
Nor does this hinder a right sense of proportion in doctrines,
as already noticed ; rather it opens the true perspective among
Catholic teachings.

THE PERSONAL QUALITIES OF THE MISSIONARY.

The message of salvation and the messenger must be of a
piece. " I knew nothing among you," said St. Paul, " but
Christ, and Him crucified " ; and he would let no man be trou-
blesome to him, for he bore in his body the marks of the Cru-
cified. No topic is so interesting to non-Catholics as the
missionary himself. He himself should be his best discourse.
No cause can be so hopeless as a religious one which has an
incompetent, shall we say an unworthy advocate ? No cause is
so favored as one championed by a saint.

To gain the personal esteem of a non- Catholic is often the
first step towards his conversion; frequently it smooths the last
step, that which is across the threshold. An inevitable question
in the soul's question-box is, What kind of a man are you ?
Is it rightly answered by, I am very eloquent ; or, I am awfully
sharp, you can't catch me ; or, I am extremely witty I can
raise roars of laughter at your expense ; or even, I am deeply
learned ?

So much depends on the man, that one who teaches with
the Apostle's " spirit and power ' cannot fail of making con-
verts, even though his style be faulty and his delivery awk-
ward. Himself transformed into Christ, his teaching is the
same. He that dwelleth within him teacheth by him, namely,
the spirit of Christ that is in him.

Yes, they will certainly ask, What sort of a man is this Catho-
lic priest ? Let the answer be, He is a kindly man, very patient
with you ; he is one you would like to talk with privately ; he is
evidently in dead earnest ; there 's nothing perfunctory about him,
nor any cant ; there is no parade of learning, yet he is familiar
with Scripture, and quite at home in religious questions ; he has
a well-trained mind, yet he is modest, straightforward, and open;
he impresses you as a really pious man ; he may be homely

104 THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS. [Oct.,

enough in his manners, but he has no airs ; rather a spirit of
gentle authority, as if conscious of a divine mission.

The secret of the Catholic missionary's success throughout the
world (a very open secret) is the kind of man he is that as men,
our missionaries win reverence for themselves even before they win
conviction for their religion. They advance their cause by per-
sonal holiness ; by a love for Jesus Christ too profound and per^
vading to be hidden by the most ingenious humility ; by a love
of souls that never knows fatigue in their service, never cares for
danger or privation, that positively courts martyrdom ; by con-
tempt for money and all the world's luxury. All this is not too
much to purchase the pearl of great price.

The best that the Catholic religion can do in forming charac-
ter must be manifest in the Catholic missionary. If he will dis-
arm prejudice, arouse souls from spiritual torpor, recommend a
religion, nay, impose the yoke of a religion so self-denying as
ours, he must be a model priest. Our task is not so much to
win assent to Catholic faith as to extort it. And then we have
to push on yet further ; we have to compel repentance for sin
and confession of the same to a fellow-man. How often have you
not seen those intelligent faces in your audience averted from
you, their very looks turned away from you as they hear your
arguments. They are saddened at your power, reluctant to admit
it. They listen to Catholic truth like men walking through a
pelting snow-storm.

How sincere must be the virtue of a missionary to meet
such conditions. Says the Imitation of Christ (ii. 12): " No man
is fit to comprehend heavenly things who has not resigned him-
self to suffer adversities for Christ." According to this doctrine
even to know religion well involves suffering for Christ. How
much rather shall this be said of teaching the faith, and that to
unwilling souls, nay, to hostile ones. How can we preach Christ
and him crucified unless we know what crucifixion is ? and this
is a science learned mainly by experiment. However, upon this
ascetical side of our vocation it is not my office to dwell.

THE MISSIONARIES TO THE HEATHEN.

Our lives are not without labor, but they are full of ease
and luxury, compared with the lives of our brethren of the
foreign missions. Side by side with our attack on error among
civilized races is the vast and sublime apostolate for the con-

1 90 1.] THE MISSIONARY AND HIS TOPICS. 105

version of the pagan nations : and that apostolate is at once our
wonder and our reproach. The missionary to the heathen is the
ideal Catholic missionary. We are indeed missionaries ; but our
blood-thirsty heathen are kindly Protestant friends ; our perilous
journeys are in comfortable railroad coaches ; our deathly solitude
is the copious supply of daily papers and the company of our
brethren of the parish priesthood ; our hunger and thirst for the
sake of Christ's Gospel is our table plentifully supplied with
food. The rich and fertile field of this noble and gentle and
intelligent people is in vivid contrast with that tilled by the real
heroes of the Gospel of Christ, in far off China, in darkest
Africa, in plague-stricken India, even at our very doors among
the degenerate remnants of the American Indian tribes. Can we
even claim fellowship with these glorious apostles of Christ ? If
so, let us make ourselves worthy of such an honor ; and let us
every way aid in their support by assisting the Society for the
Propagation of the Faith.

All hail to our brethren of the heathen missions ! They are
indeed great souls ; they have given up all things to save men
and women redeemed by the blood of Christ given up home
and country, language and civilization, ready to die for Christ
and His little ones, as many of their brethren and of their con-
verts have already gloriously died. We declare before God that
we take them for our models ; that if we are not naked, nor
hungry for Christ's sake, we are at least simple and frugal and
unostentatious in our lives, we are disinterested, we aspire to be
heroic. And we would, if God willed it, suffer all things and
even death itself to save souls.

If we have no barbarous jargon to learn, we are at least
diligent students of our holy themes and of the dogmas of the
Church ; if we are well housed, yet we ungrudgingly give our-
selves early and late to the service of all the people, to hearing
the sinner's sorrowful tale, to persuading non- Catholics great
throngs of them or one by one, patiently devoting ourselves to
instructing converts.

We are at the opening of a divine movement for America's
conversion. We can fail only by our failure to be true Catholics
and true missionaries the very truest. We might fail by trust-
ing to human aids rather than to God and to God alone. But
we have anchored our hopes in God's blessed favor, we trust in

io6

THE FINER SENSE.

[Oct.

Him. alone; in our interior vocation to be missionaries, which we
know to be the call of the Holy Ghost. To that we shall be
faithful unto death.

We shall be faithful to the external order of God. We shall
be absolutely obedient in word and work and spirit to God's
appointed rulers, the Bishops of the Church : we are only too
glad of their ' notice and their guidance. We shall be wholly one
in doctrine with the Vicar of Christ and absolutely subject to his
discipline. We shall feel honored to serve in submission to our
brethren, the local and parish clergy. And we shall endeavor
to deserve the good will and co-operation of the faithful laity.

God grant us the grace to realize our high ideal !

THE FINER SENSE.

BY FELIX MARIAN.

THE heart of woman closer lies
To all the tender sympathies ;
And Humor, link 'tween joy and woe,
From her rich bounty oft doth flow.

i. White: Quicksands; 2. Tynan: That Sweet Enemy; 3.
Kerr: A Saint of the Oratory ; 4. C. : Home Thoughts ; 5. Spald-
ing : Aphorisms and Reflections : Conduct, Culture, and Religion ;
6. Wallace and Others: The Progress of the Century ; 7. Thorn-
dyke : The Human Nature Club ; 8. - The Missing Answers
to an Englishwoman's Love Letters; 9. Powell-Tout: History

of England ; 10. Taunton : The History of the Jesuits in England, 1580-1773;

n. Caldecott : 7 he Philosophy of Religion in England and America; 12.

Sturgis : Dictionary of Architecture and Building Biographical, Historical, and

Descriptive; 13. Gerend : Robert the Canadian ; 14. Breviarium Romanum ; 15.

Huysmans : Sainie Lydwine de Schiedam.

l,--Hervey White's latest novel* is a realistically detailed
history of the religious experiences, the trials, and the shames
of a family, though it is this by implication only, since it deals
principally with the life of one of the characters. The book is
intended as an argument against excessive interference of parents
in the affairs of their children, and of brothers and sisters in
the affairs of each other. Hubert, the hero, is a dreamy youth,
raised by strict Methodist parents and destined by them for the
ministry. Not until he goes to college does he experience " con-
version," and even then its effects are not lasting, for in the
course of his studies he becomes a free-thinker. Upon graduat-
ing he marries, not informing his parents until afterwards, and
moves to Chicago, where he begins life as a literary man.
There he is unsuccessful, and his forgiving mother brings him-
self and his wife home to live with the family. His wife falls
in love with his brother, who tells him the circumstances con-
nected with his birth, and finally Hubert hangs himself. It is
no doubt the purpose of the author to have us believe that the
sorrows and failures of this character illustrate the effects of too
narrow orthodoxy in religion, and the interference of the family
with growth out of this environment. Of an entirely different

* Quicksands, By Hervey White. Boston : Small, Maynard & Co.

io8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

character is Hiram, who is free as air, and practically an agnos-
tic in religion, so far as any religious information is given con-
cerning him.

Such a work as this, of course, opens up quite a problem.
We would object, certainly, to that puritanical method of parents
in dealing with their children which at one time existed. But
we think, and upon good grounds, that such a method is not
in use now to any great extent. Personally we wish it were
more so ; not, indeed, that narrow, soul-smothering strictness
which -spoils the individual, but an authority given by God to
parents and instinctively known by them. To discuss such a
question as this, however, exceeds the limits of a review. The
book contains some things which are objectionable from a moral
and religious point of view.

2. That Sweet Enemy* is a story built around a kind of
family feud in Ireland, in which family pride proves but a weak
barrier against the forces of pure and passionate love. It is a
love-story of ordinary plot, but worked out with a skill that cer-
tainly would do justice to a more pretentious work. There is
very little descriptive work done, but the dialogues, of which
the bulk of the book is made up, are very well executed, though
occasionally the general vivacity is not sustained. The char-
acter-drawing in the story gives abundant evidence of real power
and versatility in the delineation and exposition of human
nature. As a whole the book furnishes very pleasant reading,
and is published in a neat and first-class form.

3 Lady Amabel Kerr has again favored the Catholic reading
public with a book worthy of her piety and zeal. Whatever
comes from the pen of this devoted chronicler of Oratorian
sanctity is ever to be received with grateful consideration. An
encouraging welcome was accorded her earlier Life of Blessed
Sebastian Valfre of the Turin Oratory ; and no different, we
hope, will be the fate of the present volume.f

It is a story of the life of Father Anthony Grassi, an Italian
priest of the Fermo Oratory, whose sanctity has lately merited
for him the title of Blessed. Born in 1592, at Fermo, he grew
up in the spirit and under the very eye of the Congregation to'

* That Sweet Enemy. By Katharine Tynan. Philadelphia : J. B. Lippincott Company.
\ASaintoftheOratory. By Lady Amabel Kerr. New York : Benziger Brothers.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 109

which he was to be so great an ornament. He lived up strictly
to the maxims of his holy calling, and showed forth in his life the
character of a true priest of Jesus Christ. In him the grace of
God found a sweet repose, and what appeared so ordinary to
men was choice and pleasing in the sight of God. The con-
tinual exercise of charity and meekness was the secret of his
holy life.

All this is told with a simplicity and easiness which lend
great charm to the narrative. Interest is heightened by the
method of treatment. In such a work we might expect more
of a character sketch, a delineation of the salient virtues of a
saintly life. And yet, though such an insistence on particular
features of a life sometimes produces much spiritual profit, it
makes dry reading. This is avoided in the present case by a
happy use of the chronological narrative, whereby the interest
is sustained at the same time that spiritual benefit is imparted
by the ever-recurring lessons of patience, meekness, charity.

4 Home Thoughts * is a book replete with what is rather
uncommon good common sense. Nor is this common sense
clothed in a common dress. Topics of every-day, domestic life
are discussed with a charm that denotes a sympathetic heart.
As the publishers' notice tells us : " The interdependent relations
of husband and wife, parent and child, and the broad field of
domestic government, give the chief themes." Naturally it would
be expected that such themes would afford, perhaps, instructive
but scarcely entertaining reading. The book before us is both
instructive and entertaining.

At times, indeed, greater strength in the treatment of some
points might be desired, strength of opinion and strength of
style ; but taken as a whole the sentiments of the different essays
are true and good. Throughout there are touches of pathos and
delicate humor that lend an additional charm to the work.
While the book is a collection of reprints from the New York
Evening Post, the subjects are so intimately related that they
form a consistent body.

For the Catholic the various duties which are outlined in
this book are, to a great extent, based upon and inculcated by
his religion. The ideals so naturally and simply set before men
and women by the author are lofty and noble ; but a religious

* Home Thoughts. By C. New York: A. S. Barnes & Co.

i io TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

motive is given for pursuing them in the treatment they receive
in the Catholic pulpit.

5 Bishop Spalding's hosts of admirers will be delighted
with his latest volume,* containing as it does thoughts selected
from his various writings, and others, too, which have occurred
to him " on occasion or by chance." Like all Bishop Spalding's
work these " Aphorisms and Reflections ' aim at religion and
culture, and plead for higher, better, and more complete living.
Though many of them are religious, they are not so in a senti-
mental, nor yet in a mystical sense. They are rather intellectual :
a fact which will commend them to many whom anything
obtrusively sentimental or mystical repels rather than attracts.
Education is the theme of many of them, and of these nothing
need be said, as Bishop Spalding's ideas on education are well
and favorably known. A book like this naturally lends itself
easily to quotation, but we will content ourselves with the fol-
lowing, which strikes deep into the roots of a present-day prob-
lem : " Accustom the young to associate religion with what is
enduring, serene, and beautiful. Let them learn to think of it
with the serious joy with which they think of a father's love ;
let it be for them the sign and symbol of their heavenly descent
and destiny." Apart from its intrinsic worth this little volume
has another value in that it furnishes food for meditation, and
is capable . of giving rise in others to thought, if not as noble
and inspiring as our author's, yet immeasurably superior to those
which generally occupy the minds of men.

We learn with gratification that several of Bishop Spalding's
discourses have been translated into French by the Abbe Felix
Klein, in a volume which takes its title from the first discourse,
" Opportunite. " Bishop Spalding's work is not unknown in Europe,
but the present translation should introduce him to many who
are unable to read or appreciate his writings in their present
dress.

6. There is no better way of popularizing science than to
tell its history. And when this is done by a number of special-
ists the result is very likely to be free from the inaccuracy and
fanciful speculations which have given to the word "popularize'

* Aphorisms and Reflections : Conduct, Culture, and Religion. By J. L. Spalding, Bishop of
Peoria. Chicago : A'. C. McClurg & Co.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. in

a disagreeable sound. The Progress of the Century * has been
written by a number of men, each prominent in his own depart-
ment of learning. It deals not only with the physical sciences
but also with religion, philosophy, medicine, literature, and war.

There are four essays on religion : ^Cardinal Gibbons tells of
Catholic progress ; Rev. Alexander V. G. Allen, of the course of
Protestantism ; Professor Gottheil, of the advancement of Juda-
ism, and Professor Goldwin Smith, of the development of Free-
thought. The Cardinal's essay seems to show a deeper satisfac-
tion with the past and a firmer confidence in the future than
any of the others. Mr. Allen thinks that the Catholic Church
in the eighteenth century was not a force worthy of considera-
tion. " But in the first third of the nineteenth century there
came a change, when the Roman Church arose from its lethargy
to meet the demand imposed upon it by the timid fears of
statesmen and ecclesiastics, as the safeguard of religion and
morality, where national churches or particular churches were
thought to have failed' (p. 491). It is a sure sign of our pro-
gress when our separated brethren say that we have awakened
to new life, to do the work which they seemed incapable of
accomplishing. Mr. Allen sets the hope of Protestantism in
"the triumphant assertion of the spiritual significance of national-
ity in the latter part of the nineteenth century." He hopes to
see inseparably wound up in the fabric of every nation its own
peculiar church, as the old covenant was in the kingdom of
Israel. The well-being of humanity is too abstract an idea to
serve as an object for ecclesiastical endeavor. The well-being of
the nationality appeals to the heart. Hence Mr. Allen does not
wish to see one, universal church, but a number of national
churches forgetting the promise of Christ, that there should be
one fold and one shepherd. We are inclined to ask, Have not
religious differences produced already confusion enough in the
minds of men ? Why, then, deepen and propagate disunion by
national prejudice ?

In order to outline the progress of Free-thought in the past
century Mr. Smith has commented on the advance made by the

* The Progress of the Century. By Alfred Russell Wallace ; Professor William Ramsay ;
Professor William Matthew Flinders Petrie ; Sir Joseph Norman Lockyer ; Edward Caird ;
William Osier ; W. W T . Keen ; Professor Elihu Thomson ; President Thomas Corwin Men-
denhall; Sir Charles Wentworth Dilke ; Captain Alfred T. Mahan ; Andrew Lang; Thomas
C. Clarke ; Cardinal James Gibbons ; Rev. Alexander V. G. Allen ; Professor Richard J. H.
Gottheil; Professor Goldwin Smith. New York : Harper Brothers.

ii2 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

various forms of Christianity. He thinks that the completion of
the progress of religious disintegration is at hand. But at the
same time he admits that the Catholic Church has not suffered
internally from criticism historical, literary, or scientific. We
regret to note that Mr. Smith's treatment of Catholic doctrines
and devotions would lead one to think that he neither under-
stands nor appreciates them. He whose profession is liberalism
should be broad-minded enough to consider the Catholic Reli-
gion as it really is, and not as it appears to the eyes of a pre-
judiced outsider.

Professor Gottheil's account of Judaism is interesting, and we
rejoice with him in the greater freedom from persecution which
the Jew enjoys at the end of the century just closed.

In the first division of his essay Dr. Caird says that " in
philosophy, as in other departments of knowledge, the work of the
nineteenth century has been one of mediation and reconciliation.
It has been an endeavor to break down the sharp antithesis of
philosophical and scientific theories that was characteristic of an
earlier time." This is certainly an apt characterization of the ten-
dency of nineteenth century philosophy. But we do not think that
the mutual attitude of reconciliation between science and philoso-
phy has mainly arisen from the domination of what Dr. Caird terms
the ideas of organic unity and development. Science has found itself
incapable of proceeding to the higher generalizations without the
aid of philosophical methods, while philosophy has learned by
costly lessons that a priori arguments however strong in them-
selves- are most likely to fly wide of the mark when used in
the domain of natural science. The limitations of science and
philosophy have been more clearly defined in the nineteenth
century, and the twentieth opens with a better understanding
in many quarters, at least of the supplementary character of
these two branches of knowledge. But the recognition by each
of its own weakness when standing alone, and the vision of the
grand results which may be brought about by a future union
between the two, have been the most potent factors in bringing
about that conciliatory attitude so characteristic of the relation
between science and philosophy at the close of the century just
elapsed.

The article on Evolution by Mr. Alfred Russell Wallace is
somewhat disappointing. In view of the scope of the present
volume it seems that he could have made better use of his

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 113

limited space by devoting himself more exclusively to the history
of evolution. The brief statement of old objections to the theory
and their often-repeated answers does not repay us for what we
lost in the outline of its development From so prominent an
evolutionist we are surprised to see the statement that from the
time of Lucretius to the middle of the eighteenth century no
advance was made in the theory of organic evolution (p. 17).
He seems to have forgotten that Francis Bacon (i) pointed out
the presence of transitional forms in nature, (2) spoke of varia-
tions produced by man and nature, and (3) suggested that
species might change as the result of an accumulation of varia-
tions.

Dr. Ramsay's history of chemistry is remarkably complete,
and well proportioned when we consider its short length.

Except for one little point we have nothing but words of
praise for Dr. Mendenhall's history of physics. He attributes to
Newton the conception of the corpuscular theory of light (p. 313).
This theory had been previously broached by Descartes and
was merely adopted and developed by Newton.

We have by no means criticised all the articles of this valua-
ble book. Archaeology, Astronomy, Medicine, Surgery, Elec-
tricity, War, Naval Ships, and Engineering are all treated of by
prominent experts.

In comparison with Mr. Williams's Story of Nineteenth Cen-
tury Science (recently published by Harpers) The Progress of the
Century is far more complete, and the special topics do not suf-
fer from the one-sided treatment which was the chief fault in
Mr. Williams's work. His narrative is perhaps a little more in-
teresting, and the reader is spared the useless repetitions which in
The Progress of the Century are most noticeable in the History
of Physics and Electricity.

7 A commendable feature of Dr. Thorndyke's little volume *
is the clearness with which the matter is presented, it being
adapted to minds of average intelligence and all the philosophi-
cal terms explained. The dialogue form in which it is written
adds much to this clearness and to hold the reader's attention.
The matter itself is taken, as the author tells us, from various
works on Psychology, especially from those of Professor William

* The Human Nature Club. By Edward Thorndyke, Ph.D. New York: Longmans,
Green & Co.

VOL. LXXIV. 8

ii4 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

James, who is much quoted and whose opinions seem to be
those adopted by the author. The volume contains some
judgments which we can accept, and others, too, which we can-
not. The theory of emotions and the notion of mind, both of
which are Professor James's, are, to our way of thinking, false ;
and the same may be said of other notions in the course of the
volume. Might we not expect to find some mention of a spiri-

tual soul ? This is something believed in by the majority of the
people to-day, and we wonder that there was not some member
of the Human Nature Club cognizant of the arguments in favor
of it. The chapter on "Some Deeper Questions of the Soul" is
rather unsatisfactory, though one argument in it, the moral argu-
ment for the freedom of the will, is good.

8 A recent publication will doubtless call to the minds of
many readers another earlier book, concerning the origin and
authorship of which there was much speculation. By s'ome this
collection was thought to be the clever work of a clever inven-
tor, while others, impressed by the painful reality of the writing
and the terrible tragedy it told, looked upon it as genuine his-
tory. One wonders if the same guesses will be made concerning
The Missing Answers to an Englishwoman's Love Letters*

It is generally admitted that those who held the " English-
woman's Love Letters ' to be fact were by far in the majority,
but we feel safe in saying that the greater number of those who
read the "Answers " will be inclined to be incredulous. It would
not be a difficult task for a clever writer, with the former col-
lection before him, to pen a series of answers which at least
might appear genuine.

Viewed from a purely Catholic stand-point, the book contains
many, many passages which evidence the fact that the writer is
not of the true fold. Barring these and considering it as a work
of literature, these " Answers ' are worthy of the highest praise
for the deep and pure sentiment which they contain, and will
undoubtedly prove interesting to the many who may read them.

9. In a new edition, complete in one volume, Messrs. Powell
and Tout have reissued their valuable text-book on English His-
tory, f The work is one to be recommended as lucid, accurate,

* The Missing Answers to an Englishwoman s Love Letters. New York: Frank H. Lovell
Book Company.

\ History of England. By F. York Powell and T. F. Tout. New York : Longmans, Green
& Co.

1 9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. \ 15

thorough, and admirably fitted for its purpose, viz., " use in
schools and among younger students." Maps, tables, section-
headings, and index afford real help to the reader, and make it

possible to construct a sort of epitome of the contents of the

volume at very little cost. In the account of the quarrel be-
tween Charles I. and the Parliament we find a noticeable im-
provement upon the biassed presentations in common vogue
among High Tories who lay all the blame on the Commons
and Whigs or' Radicals, who treat the King with equal injustice.
Generally speaking, references to Ireland and to the Church
are made in a spirit of fairness and honesty. The story of
Thomas a Becket betrays a failure to realize the exact import of
the Constitutions of Clarendon ; otherwise it is free from error.
Also we feel disposed to correct the statement that Henry VIII.
purposed to restore the ancient legal status of the church ; for
Maitland's Canon Law in England proves the pre-Reformation
English Church to have been ruled by Roman Canon Law as
completely as was any land in Continental Europe. A regretta-
ble omission in the volume is a reference to the sources whence
each quotation comes. The account of the American Revolu-
tion is a trifle supercilious.

10 After the very full treatment already accorded the first
edition of Father Taunton's English Jesuits* in our July issue,
we need make little comment upon the new American edition
of the same volume just brought out by the Lippincott Com-
pany. As to contents and appearance, the two editions are
identical, varying in nothing but the publisher's name.

The book is a handsome one and deals with a most interest-
ing subject. Yet it seems impossible to praise the author for
the way he has handled his matter. We refrain from inquiring
into his motive, and we are willing to abstract from the considera-
tion of the good or evil consequences apt to result from his
work ; and still it remains undeniable that the calm impartiality
of the true historian has not presided over the composition of
this volume. There are many instructive pages in it, and in
some instances the writer presents his views skilfully and success-
fully vindicates his accuracy, all of which, however, only makes
it the more regrettable that he has not been able to abstain from
partisanship.

* The History of the Jesuits in England, 1580-1773. By Ethelred L. Taunton. Phila-
delphia : J. B. Lippincott Company.

n6 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

For one thing the volume may be relied upon, it paints the
shadiest chapter of the story of the English Jesuits in colors
about as black as the most skilful antagonist could find.
Nothing worse can be said of them than Father Taunton has said.
Yet, as the book is an instance of special pleading, no one can
honestly render a verdict merely in view of the evidence here
presented. What the defence has to say may be learned by
reference to recent issues of the (London) Tablet and the
(London) Month.

We note that the present edition reproduces the now famous
original frontispiece a supposed portrait of Father Parsons,
about the genuinity of which some heated discussion has been
going on in the magazines named above. Whether or not the
picture be genuine is, indeed, a matter of light importance ; nor,
supposing it spurious, can a charge of malicious intent be fastened
upon Father Taunton. Other charges, however far graver
have been pressed against him. For the moment the controversy
concerning his accuracy has been suspended ; but as he has
announced that he is now engaged in working up evidence in
support of his side we presume that hostilities will be renewed
later on. Rather a pity, it seems to be ; and yet no doubt both
sides are actuated by a sense of duty.

11 Professor Caldecott's Philosophy of Religion * is really a
historical survey of the various systems and writers prominent
in the field of Theism. The author limits himself to a considera-
tion of the literature of Britain and America, and to the post-
Reformation period. He includes some Catholic writers, but,
unfortunately, fails always to appreciate them in a proper light.
This part of his work is all the less acceptable because he has
had the poor taste to class Catholic writers as "Romanist'
theologians.

As his preface warns us to expect, the author devotes con-
siderable space to the tenets of certain very obscure writers ; yet
he is not exhaustive in his enumeration. For instance, he leaves
out the names of Ussher, Boyle, Archer, Butler, Salmon, Lloyd,
Fitzgerald, O'Brien, all of them Protestants, and three of them
bishops.

The author's enumeration of the types of Theism is interest-

* The Philosophy of Religion in England and America. By Alfred Caldecott. New York :
The Macmillan Company.

1 9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 117

ing, but sadly instructive. If men with every advantage stumble
when seeking in nature for God, or when searching there for
proofs to confirm a tottering belief acquired in childhood, we
may have some notion of the hopelessness of the state of those
myriads in the great hives of industry, both in the old world and
the new, who are led by every ignis fatuus lighted by popular
teachers of Agnosticism or revolutionary Socialism. We have no
real reason to despair in presence of this appalling fact the ex-
planation and the remedy are suggested in the Epistle to the
Romans ; but there is ground for pity and the action it inspires.

Dr. Caldecott does not allow equal treatment to the repre-
sentatives of the various schools into which he divides the
writers. He classifies the forms of Theism by the methods
employed, and he carries the classification to an extent open to
criticism on the part of men wedded to the principle of unity in
scientific exposition. We, however, cannot lose sight of the fact
that the exhaustive, if rather artificial, character of his classifica-
tion conduces to clearness of apprehension, and as a consequence
possesses no inconsiderable mnemonic utility.

In addition to the complaint that representatives of the differ-
ent types do not receive equal consideration, we may say that
one or two types, not of highest philosophical value, have
received more than their share of consideration. It is difficult to
place the standard because, consciously or unconsciously, each one
of us has a modicum of presupposition. We are dealing with
Natural Theology, whose mind is free from some influence due
to Revelation ? The enormous difficulty of divesting one's self of
presuppositions justifies us in according high praise for the task
undertaken by the author, and, better still, high praise for the
way in which he has fulfilled it. So far as he permits us to
see his preferences, we differ from him ; nevertheless we must
recognize his honesty of purpose.

The " clue ' which he had in mind while following " the
windings of Natural Theology in Britain ' is a definition which
invests his conception of a Supreme Being with six attributes :
He is Necessary, Infinite, Eternal, Perfect, Immanent, and
Transcendent. With these six attributes forming his criterion, he
sets about the work of examining the contributions of men who
have entered this field of thought from the side of Theology
(Revelation), or from the side of Philosophy in other words,
who have descended from the supernatural or ascended from the

n8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

natural. We are not sure that he has traced the formation of
the mind in either mode ; it looks as though accidental circum-
stances determined his view of the formation, though, no doubt,
for a reason we have suggested, there would be a difficulty in
pursuing the necessary analyses except in such cases as Berkeley's
or Butler's. Each of these was independent of antecedents,
owing to a radical sceptical turn of intellect ; while the two men
especially warranted as leaders of British scepticism, Hobbes and
Hume, were too wedded, the first to his own opinions, the second
to his own critical objections, to be genuine sceptics.

The statement (Part II.), that Intuitionalism owes its appear-
ance mainly to the demand of historical theology for a univer-
sally accepted doctrine, implies that it has been made to order.
This is curious, since our author puts Herbert of Cherbury at
the head of the line of English Intuitionalists. The trouble
Locke gave himself to refute the "Innate Ideas' of Descartes
suggests that these prevailed among English thinkers ; a notion
of a class of ideas corresponding to those which later on came
to be called necessary, an awkward term for those concepts
which of necessity spring up as conditions for the perception of
other ideas. We mean by conditions something more than
" forms." For instance, no one would have the courage to say
that the Absolute is a form of the Relative ; and we think that,
quite independently of theological demands, there might be a
theory that an idea was in the logical order precedent to another
which in the chronological order came first. The result of
Intuitionalism, then, might possibly be a reversal of the aspects
of the argument from design.

The section on Consensus is very practical. We have hardly
glanced at what the author describes as Demonstrative Rational-
ism that is, the a posteriori form because in the limits set for
himself he could do no more than sketch a method which must
have begun with the earliest thought. We have passed over
the ethical types, because the conclusions from the moral side
being drawn in the same way as those of Rationalism are suffi-
ciently suggested by what is said of the latter.

We ask for this book a candid reception. It is worth the
reading. And now, finally, a word on the impression left by
it. It is certainly an unpleasant surprise " to minds simply and
seriously in search of truth ' to find that there is a diversity of
opinion with regard to the existence and nature of God. And

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 119

no one would wonder that " there arises a temptation to doubt
whether man is really responsible for his beliefs at all," were
this diversity all we could be sure of as the author seems to
imply. But is this diversity all he can be sure of ? His own
long catalogue of books shows us how many writers have satis-
fied themselves that there is a Power, endowed with intellect
and will, which was at the beginning of the universe and still
orders it, and yet is distinct from it. The present volume,
therefore, is an unconscious testimony to the truth of the
declaration of the Vatican Council : God, the beginning and
end of all, may be known with certitude, from created things,
by the natural light of human reason.

12. - -The second volume of Mr. Sturgis's Dictionary * deepens
the appreciation recently f given in these pages of the learning
and skill brought to the execution of this invaluable work. It
embraces the subjects from " Fagade ' to " Nymphaeum," and
thus covers a section of the architectural alphabet more inter-
esting than any other to both the professional student and the
general reader. The architecture of France, Greece, and Italy
is treated in this volume, and we specially commend the ten
chapters devoted to France, and the fourteen given to Italy, for
excellence of arrangement and thoroughness of discussion. The
account given of Gothic architecture is also valuable, and is,
indeed, a model of what a special dictionary article should be.
Starting from a just conception of the essential features of this
style, it develops along lines of historical and critical study with
a concise clearness which seems to us faultless. Another nota-
ble article, and one which ought to be of special interest to the
clergy, is that devoted to mural painting, contributed by Mr.
Blashfield. Its history, methods, and limitations are clearly set
forth, and admirably illustrated. But to speak of these features
of the volume is not to ignore the many excellent qualities of
the work done through the whole book. In its text, typogra-
phy, and wealth of illustration this volume is up to the high
standard of the first instalment. We are glad to note that the
concluding volume will be issued this autumn.

* A Dictionary of Architecture and Building Biographical, Historical, and Descriptive. By
Russell Sturgis, A.M., Ph.D., Fellow of the American Institute of Architects, and other expert
Writers, American and foreign. Vol. II., F N. New York: The Macmillan Company.

t March, 1901.

120 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

13. The interest attaching to any publication in behalf of
such a charitable work as the care of deaf mutes must for the
very sake of the cause be a deep one. But the little volume *
before us has, besides this interest, an attraction of its own in
the pleasing but perhaps too conventional stories and poems
numbered among the contents.

14. Those who delight in vest-pocket editions of the Bre-
viary will find their fondest hopes realized in the present one.f
In size it is scarcely larger than the Horce ordinarily used, and
the print though fine is remarkably clear. The paper is opaque
and of a pink tint well suited to the eyes.

15 We have received a copy of the seventh edition of the
life of Ste. Lydwine \ by Huysmans. The event of that cele-
brated and much discussed author's entrance into the realm of
hagiography is so notable, and the volume itself is so provoca-
tive of thought, that we think best to defer notice of the work
until we shall have time and space to give it a somewhat
lengthy consideration.

I. M. OLLE-LAPRUNE, A LAY APOSTLE.

La Vitalite Chretienne is a volume which awakens regret in
us regret that its contents are likely to remain unfamiliar to
so many Catholics in this country. Made up of various essays
and addresses of the late M. Olle-Laprune, together with a sketch
of that writer by M. Georges Goyau, the book is brimming over
with suggestions for all those interested in the problems which
confront Catholics of the present day. Above all it voices a
most powerful appeal for intelligent and consistent social action
on the part of Catholics, bringing to bear upon this matter the
light afforded by a peculiarly learned and deeply religious
thinker, who to some extent was a French counterpart of ' the
sage of Birmingham."

* Robert the Canadian. Published by Rev. M. M. Gerend, St. Francis, Wis.
t Bmnarium Romanum. New York : Benziger Brothers.
\ Sainte Lydwine de Schiedam. Par J. K. Huysmans. Paris : P. V. Stock.
La Vitalite Chretienne. Par Leon Olle"-Laprune. Introduction par Georges Goyau.
Deuxieme edition. Paris : Perrin et Cie.

i. 9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 121

One could wish that American Catholics were a little better
informed than they are at present as to current religious develop-
ments among the European nations. Generally speaking, our
transatlantic co-religionists watch us far more closely than we
observe them. They gladly proclaim that they profit a good
deal by this. We, in turn, could gain much by being equally
wide awake. M. Olle-Laprune, for instance, is a name which, to
our loss, is rather unfamiliar among us. The man stood for a
system of thought of immense significance in the intellectual
world, especially in religious matters, and most especially at the
present time. His Certitude morale, like Newman's Grammar of
Assent, threw open a whole new world to minds previously
trained to think that narrow academic formulae embrace and
exhaust the realm of truth. He taught his pupils that facts
were more sacred than methods ; that the great problems of
life and not the traditional rules of a school are the most serious
matter of study. In short, he was a teacher who had a special
message for the thinking minds of this age, and who bent his
greatest energies to the task of proving that the attention of
students must be fastened upon humanity as it exists in the real
world rather than upon abstractions ; and that the whole human
soul, not one aspect of it, makes up a man.

M. Goyau's introductory sketch will give a good idea of the
author to those who are seeking acquaintance. It brings out in
strong relief the thorough Catholicity and the religious earnest-
ness of M. Olle-Laprune. A lay apostle he was indeed; and it
is refreshing to know that his high vocation obtained so emphatic
an approval, when we recall that nowadays laymen are all too
likely to be told that their religious efforts should begin and end
with saying prayers and setting good example. " I am inclined
to think," the Jesuit Father Regnon wrote to him, " that God
wills, in our day, to renew the lay apostolate (hierarchically
under the priesthood, but marching forward), as in the days of
a Justin and an Athenagoras. It is you above all who suggest
these thoughts to me."

Two of the essays record the author's strong admiration for
Father Hecker, whose vigorous ideas and personal holiness had
deeply impressed this Christian philosopher. M. Olle-Laprune
sums up his plan for serving France, society, and the church in
these words of his American contemporary : " A movement
springing from the synthesis of the most exalted faith, with all

122 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

the good and true in the elements now placed in antagonism to
the church." And the lives of both men have given conclusive
testimony to the wisdom of their philosophy.

2. A MANUAL OF PRACTICAL SPIRITUALITY.*

One is tempted to wish that Father Best had consulted
modern infirmity so far as to invent another title for the admira-
ble translation he has just presented to the public. For there is
good reason to believe that the name of the new volume will
act as a deterrent with readers who are capable of using the
Exercises to very good purpose. Whether it be that modern
hypersensitiveness, which passes under the name of human re-
spect, or the haunting consciousness of personal inconsistency,
some influence will work upon the average reader rendering him
first a little timid about taking hold of the book and then very
diffident as to his own ability to assimilate its instructions.
Directors, too, may hesitate a moment before recommending a
book the very title of which will provoke the half-sneering criti-
cism of those whose delight it is to interfere in the spiritual
concerns of others. 'Our comment, it may be said, is based upon
a very superficial, or rather upon an exaggerated view. Be it
so ; one must take things as they are and meet conditions which
exist. It is our conviction that nowadays the prevalent disposi-
tion is not toward trying to bring out the very finest capacities
of the soul and to encourage aspiration toward the higher stages
of the life of prayer. The unfortunate result is apt to be this :
that many who are destined for and capable of great things will
be discouraged from attempting them ; that the glory of God
and the perfecting of man will fall dismally short of what could
be realized. Possibly this opinion is wrong ; it would be glad
tidings for us to find that we have been utterly mistaken.

Those who do get hold of the book and make proper use of
it will find it contains a veritable spiritual treasure. The work
consists of the translation a very fine one of the second sec-
tion of an old sixteenth century book of Spiritual Exercises for
the Purgative, Illuminative, and Unitive Ways. The original
arrangement has been a little improved upon by the translator,

* Meditations and Exercises for the Illuminative Way. By R. P.' Michael of Coutances,
Prior of the Grande Chartreuse. Translated by Kenelm Digby Best. New York : Benziger
Brothers.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 123

who has printed out in full a great many repeated passages
which were merely referred to in the Latin edition. Even with
this improvement, however, the order of the book is sufficiently
intricate to dismay all who are not willing to study over it very
carefully a fact that will weed out numbers of undesirable
readers. Those who persevere unto the end will be repaid for
their labors by a glimpse into a pure, serenely beautiful region
of prayer hitherto, in all probability, quite unfamiliar to them.
It has been said by competent judges by Father Hecker,

a'
for one that, in our own age, a great many more persons than

is ordinarily supposed are capable of great perfection. It has
been said, again, that the great desideratum with advancing
souls is that they should be trained and encouraged to look
away from self and toward God. One of the great merits of
the Spiritual Instructions of Blosius is that they are calculated
to develop this habit of mind.

The present book is a fit companion volume to Blosius.
Every single word in it is addressed to God and the Saints ; it
is but a series of drills and exercises in conversing with God.
A series of ten meditations makes up the book, each of them
mainly or rather entirely directed to eliciting direct affections
toward God and our Lord. Then on each meditation are based
Exercises of Love, and Exercises of Adoration, and Exercises of
Virtues. A year's study would scarcely exhaust the abundant
suggestions in these two hundred pages ; and that year would
furnish spiritual pabulum for a long life. As for simplicity,
directness, beauty, and depth,, the book is perfectly unique ; and
its contrasts, enumerations, antitheses, and repetitions once that
the reader has found the key to their order will charm the
mind sensitive to literary graces. The translation is done in
masterly fashion. Our gratitude to Father Best and our hearty
good wishes for his work !

3. HISTORY OF FRENCH LITERATURE.*

Though keeping in view the needs of candidates for exami-
nation, the present work is by no means a " cram ' made up
of past examination papers ; it is really an introduction to the
study of French literature, and one to be relied upon so far as

* A Short History of French Literature. By L. E. Kastner and W. G. Atkins.

124 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

such information can be compressed into a volume of 300 pages
or so.

The introductory chapter in a few pregnant sentences tells
something of the origin of the French language ; and the
authors' next step is into the Middle Ages. We note a humor-
ous definition of what is called the esprit gaulois where they
are speaking of the reaction of the national intellect, so positive
and so mocking, against the chivalrous ideals of the thirteenth
century and quote it as a good instance of the sound and
practical character of the compilers' conception and manner of
presenting them. The esprit gaulois, they say, " in its most
general aspect, may be described as a revolt against and a
parody of authority and respectability, a wish to shock Mrs.
Grundy, etc." This description alone would be sufficient to
satisfy us that the authors had taken possession and drawn into
the very core of their perceptions the gay and penetrating satire
in which the Frenchman, good or bad, expresses his dissatisfac-
tion with institutions and conventions of any kind. It is the
spirit in which he will attack a fashionable philosophy, a tone
of criticism, a religious dogma, a Bard of Justice.

Under the Middle Ages we have the Epic spoken of in a
tone French-like in its ease and clearness ; its three divisions
talked about in a few words by men whose knowledge extends
to their finger-tips. They say the " National Epic " the first
of the divisions has been conclusively proved to be of German
origin. We are inclined to doubt that there was anything more
there than a Germanic influence brought in by the Franks.
The Gallo-Romanic civilization was the basis of thought and
sentiment which must have absorbed the Germanic tendencies
of feeling and point of view even in the earliest Merovingian
times. Our authors quote "a famous philologist' for their
opinion; we think his observation rather proves our restriction.

The second period (1050-1120) of the French or National
Epic supplies us with the Chanson de Roland, Le Pelerinage de
Charlemagne, and Le Rois Louis. Treating of the third and
fourth periods in outline readily conceived, the authors return
to the -Chanson de Roland "as giving the best idea' of the
National Epic. They had previously observed that the Song
of Roland which we possess is not the one which Taillefer
sang at Hastings. At this point they tell us something of the
structure and subject of the poem ; but we regret they do so

1 90 1.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 125

in a very meagre way. Perhaps this may be due to the fact
that they suppose their readers are acquainted with it through
some fine translations which preserve the fire and coloring of
the original.

In their desire to condense they are rather unsatisfactory in
telling us of the origin of the second division, the Epic of Anti-
quity, and its influence on the romantic literature of succeeding
centuries, which received a death-blow from the matchless satire
of Cervantes. And, by the way, this same satire is a capital
illustration though proceeding from a saturnine Spaniard of
the esprit gaulois. He takes hair-brained enthusiasm as though
in all seriousness and with all respect, while we see his
shrugged shoulders, mocking lip, and deprecating hands in
every line.

We must pass to the drama, as our space compels us to
select our points of notice ; and we think that in important
respects we can gauge the strength and limit of French genius
better by its performances in this department of literature than
in any other. We do not undervalue the achievements of
Frenchmen in oratory, in the exact sciences, in prose fiction, in
poetry, but nowhere do we find their characteristics so effective
as in their plays. The comedy of no modern people shows
anything to approach Moliere ; unless, perhaps, we compare
with him the comedies of Shakspere. But such a comparison
requires a definition of " comedy," for there is not a single
comedy of Shakspere's which is free from an extended tragic
influence. Now, in Moliere the action proceeds from character,
from vice or folly, sentiment or passion. We have read with
much interest our authors' treatment of this inestimable play-
wright ; and taking it as a specimen of their appreciation of the
quality of French literature, we can say our readers may safely
rely on their judgment.

We cannot help thinking that to our own time is wanting
the fine sense and exquisite taste which ridiculed the Precieuses.
We have our women of science to-day like the Precisians of
the Hotel de Rambouillet, who rejoiced in the title of Gassendists ;
we have our sociological women and our Christian Science
women solving insoluble problems, like the Femmes Savantes, a
higher evolution of the Precisians ; and sure we are if Moliere
lived now he would never write his Ecole des Femmes, for he
would have learned the danger of withdrawing women from the

126 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

domestic realm where Cornelia and Lucretia reigned on the
stage made famous, or infamous, by Herodias, Berenice, Messa-
lina, Agrippina.

We can recommend the excellence of our authors' handling
of the literature of the nineteenth century, and particularly
the poetry of that time, which, like all French poetry, seems a
hidden language to the Englishman. However, we cannot con-
clude our notice without a caution against an implicit reception
of the authors' verdict in matters regarding religion and the
church.

4. BREWER'S DICTIONARY OF MIRACLES.

A Dictionary^ of Miracles is a ponderous volume written by a
Protestant clergyman, the Rev. E. Cobham Brewer, LL.D. He
is named as the author of several other works, all published by
a very respectable firm ; and I have no doubt he is a standard
authority among Protestants. The title of the book interested
me, so I borrowed it and tried to read it. It is a most amusing
book. The crass ignorance of the writer, his hebetudinous in-
capacity for distinguishing the true from the false, and his child-
ish malice in misrepresenting the saints, their miracles, and the
doctrines of the Catholic Church, are a treat. A Catholic has
a good laugh at every sentence, but he becomes sad when he
thinks of the mental condition of so many millions of his coun-
trymen whose prejudices are reflected in Dr. Brewer's book, and
perpetuated by his authority and that of other writers of so-
called history.

To copy some of the doctor's statements regarding the
miracles and the lives of the saints would afford very enter-
taining reading ; but space will not permit me to do more
than give a few extracts from the " inferences drawn from the
data contained in this book," to borrow the doctor's own

words.

Catholics believe and teach the following things, according to
our most learned historian : " Charity to the poor is certainly
the most pronounced of all acts of merit." Here we behold him
pose as an authority in Catholic ascetic theology. He knows it
all, and the Catholic theologians who disagree with him are not
competent.

" To destroy them " Jews, Protestants, as well as Mahome-

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 127

tans and heathens " by craft, war, persecution, or in any other
way is as glorious as to trap a foe by ambush or kill him in
open fight." Macaulay, Motley, and John Fiske of Harvard
wrote novels which they called histories ; but neither the History
of England, nor The Rise of the Dutch Republic, nor any of
Fiske's numerous but unreliable progeny can " hold a candle" to
Dr. Brewer's work on " Miracles."

Listen to him : " It is meritorious for saints to injure and
dishonor those who see not eye to eye with themselves, as
Arians, Lutherans, Calvinists, and other ' heretics ' ; for a saint
to injure a Jew or ' heretic ' is meritorious."

Again, our expert in Catholic affairs passes from history to
theology. We Catholics may deny it, but he says that we teach
that " Health, fertility, good gifts, charity, benevolence, and all
other Christian virtues are due to the personal and active inter-
ference of good angels." The angels do it all, and God does
nothing. " Indulgences purchased by money help to shorten the
term of purgatory, and in some cases to buy it off altogether."
According to Catholics, " It is a demerit to live, eat, sleep,
drink, dress, and act like other folks."

Shades of St. Teresa, St. Francis de Sales, Louis of Gra-
nada, Rodriguez, and Scaramelli, did you ever teach this ? "A
saint should read no secular book, think no secular thought,
hope no secular good." Again the oracle speaks : " It is wrong
in civil magistrates to punish crimes by imprisonment." " All
punishment should be left to God and his church." This is
Catholic doctrine, according to the author.

Here also is news : " The Virgin Mary is more honored by
the French than by any other nation." " In Mgr. Guerin's Hagio-
graphy we have one Christ, one Jesus Christ, and one Saviour ;
but 1,911 Notre Dames, or Virgin Marys." Can the writer who
identifies a multiplication of the Blessed Virgin with the multipli-
cation of her churches be really so blind as not to see that it is
the same Blessed Virgin who is honored in all her shrines, or is
he insane ?

He was not insane that is, not enough to be locked up.
He wrote this work in the 5Oth, or golden, year of his author-
ship. He had previously written A Guide to Science, 38oth
thousand; History of France, i8th edition; History of Germany;
Theology in Science, 8th edition ; Reader's Hand-book, 3d edition ;
Dictionary of Phrase and Fable, i6th edition, and Rules for

128 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Oct.,

English Spelling, etc. All therse facts he tells us on the title-
page of his Miraculous dictionary. He has no humility about
what he has written, although he professes to have it about
what he has read.

He tells us also that he had consulted 101 works be careful
not to omit the one ; there is luck in odd numbers besides
reading the 57 volumes in folio of the Acta Sanctorum, and
Samuel Harsnet's " Declaration of egregious, popish impostures
to withdraw the hearts of his Majesty's subjects from their alle-
giance and from the truth of Christian religion professed in
England, under the pretence of casting out of devils." From
this caricature of history the dought}^ Brewer has most probably
derived all his so-called facts and deductions.

" The 101 other works consulted in Greek, Latin, French,
and English, from Alban Butler to Baring-Gould, and from
Gregory the Great to Cardinal Wiseman, I forbear to mention.
I had prepared a list, but have suppressed its publication at the
last minute, fearing it might savor of vanity." How humble !
A theologian who can invent dogmas and articles of faith for
the Catholic Church, and give us a list of relics like the follow-
ing, should not scruple giving us a list of all the books in Greek,
Latin, French, and English that he has looked at :

LIST OF RELICS.

" One of the coals that broiled St. Lawrence."

"A" finger of the Holy Ghost"

" A phial of the sweat of St. Michael when he contended
with Satan."

" Some of the rays of the guiding star which appeared to
the Wise Men of the East."

" A pair of slippers worn by Enoch before the flood."

" The short sword of St. Michael, and his square buckler
lined with red velvet."

It is true Dr. Brewer gives as authority for the existence
and veneration by Catholics of these relics one John Brady.
But neither Brady nor Brewer tells us where the relics were
venerated. I omit a blasphemous and indecent catalogue of
other relics given by this reverend septuagenarian who had read,
so he says, the 57 volumes of the Bollandists and 101 other
books to prepare him for his great effort.

What must be the mental condition of the unfortunate per-

1901.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 129

son who wrote this book ? And what must be the mental con-
dition of the unfortunate persons who read and believe its
statements ? No wonder children who are brought up on such
literature should not only be ignorant of Catholic doctrine, but
should entertain a contempt for everything Catholic. Feed the
young mind for a generation on the pot an feu of such books
as Dr. Brewer's, or on Dr. Baird's History of the Huguenots,
and it will hardly ever be able to relish or digest anything but
" slush." Such books have not even the merit of being written in
good English, as Macaulay's, Motley's, and Fiske's so-called
histories have. There is neither truth, sense, nor style in the
Dictionary of Miracles.

By way of appendix I may add that Dr. Brewer was also
a poet. A specimen of his poetry is found in the Dictionary.
We give the first verse of it :

" Come tell me truly, tell what truth

Abides in number one ?
In number one is unity
Which dwelleth all alone."

The next specimen is from his description of an African
divinity in his Dictionary of Phrase and Fable. Of the goddess

he says

She holds a pistol in her hand,
And is greatly feared."

Mark the sublimity of thought and the sweetness of rhythm in
these verses. The best we can say of Dr. Brewer is that his
poetry is superior to his prose.

REV. HENRY A. BRANN, D.D.

VOL. LXXIV. 9

lOoaavaOQOcoaaocico oa
1 O~

a
a
a
a

SacJDraaaDoaaDODOOOooaa oa aao a aao a an **oan

Tablet (3 Aug.): Criticises an article by Mr. Knowles in
the August Nineteenth Century upon the relations of Eng-
land and America, as betraying " an ignorance which is
almost comic and completely alarming." Declares the
Church committed to certain tenets of the Aristotelian
philosophy, not because they were taught by Aristotle but
because Catholic doctrine demands various philosophical
postulates. Begins a series of articles on St. Edmund,
whose relics have just been translated to Arundel.
(10 Aug.): Text of the French Law on Associations; and
description of the precarious existence it accords even to
"authorized congregations." In a discourse at Woodville,
County Wexford, Cardinal Gibbons, it is reported, advised
the youth of Ireland to stay at home rather than
emigrate.

(17 Aug.): A most interesting account of a debate in
Parliament and of the Irish members protesting against
Convent Laundries being submitted to government inspec-
tion.

(24 Aug.) : An account of the German government's forc-
ing the Bishop of Metz to resign. An account of how
in Mediaeval England Catholics had to chose their parish
priest as confessor.

The recent Anglican controversy on the need of correcting
the Athanasian Creed should be a warning to those who
appreciate the need of definite doctrinal teaching.
The Month (Aug.) : Fr. Pollen argues that the frontispiece to
Fr. Taunton's History of the Jesuits is not a portrait of
Fr. Parsons. E. V. Wilks declares the great secret of
Newman's greatness to have been his "breadth." The
editor answers certain stupid calumnies against the
Jesuits based on the so-called Monita Secreta. Fr.
Thurston prints a letter to the Ladies' League apropos of
their calumnies about " the Jesuit Oath." The same
writer, continuing his history of our Popular Devotions,
writes on Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament.

1 9oi.] LIBRARY TABLE. 131

(Sept) : Mary Fennell, noting the need of improved
methods in the education of Catholic girls, refers to Trinity
College at Washington as an instance of what is possible
for religious women to undertake. Reviewing a recent
volume of selections from Jean Paul Richter, Fr. Tyrrell
writes on the charm of childhood.

Revue du Clerge Francais (i Aug.) : P. Vacandard says that in
the primitive church venial sins were sometimes confessed
privately to the priests. P. Lejeune declares it is possible
to advert to and desire the reward of a good life without
thereby lessening the purity of our love for God. Text
of the Law on Associations ; Letter of the Pope ; Instruc-
tion of the Congregation of Bishops and Regulars. P.
Boudinhon discusses the question : Can the Pope appoint
his successor ? and answers : Yes, theoretically ; but No,
practically.

(15 Aug.): Mgr. Dubois' pastoral letter is printed in part; he
says the mission of a bishop in the twentieth century is
not to condemn the erroneous so much as to teach them-
the truth by charity. P. Guibert makes some suggestions
as to the necessity of both solicitude and prudence in
" the education of purity." The Dominican Father Ser-
tillanges declares that all who have made discoveries or
progress have collided with if not dogmas, at least some
defender of dogma ; and when we reflect on our blindness
we must pity those of us who think they already possess
the integral truth.

(i Sept.): P. Bricout declares that after having thought
for years that France possesses too many priests, he now
thinks she has too few.

Etudes (5 Aug.) : P. Prelot writes on the prevailing disregard
for the principles of the Concordat of 1801. P. Le
Bachelet explains that the promise of a happy death to
those who receive Holy Communion on the First Friday
of nine consecutive months is not infallibly certain, but
that it depends upon the individual's faithful accomplish-
ment of the essential duties of the Christian law. P. Prat
writes on the signs that are to precede the end of the
world. P. Noury declares M. Huysmans' new book, Life
of Saint Lydwine, to be more astonishing than edifying
and not likely to increase its author's reputation.

132 LIBRARY TABLE. [Oct.,

(20 Aug.) : P. Roure says hypnotic treatment, though
not a panacea, may in certain cases be valuable. P.
Dudon sketches the work of the French missionaries in
America.

Le Sillon (10 July) : A. Leger writes upon the new French
translation of Bishop Spalding's Essays.
(25 July): Lambda publishes a very complimentary notice
of M. Georges Goyau.

La Croix (18 July): Cyr, commenting upon Bishop Foucault's
instructions to his clergy, draws attention to the fact that
" they are to abstain from political action in the exercise
of their pastoral ministry "

Revue de V Institut Catholique de Paris (July-Aug.) : J. Paquier
declares that the definition of papal infallibility and the
new situation produced by the invasion of the Pontifical
States have not yet produced their full effect; when the
temporal affairs of the Papacy have been duly arranged,
the temporal power will be reconstituted on quite a dif-
ferent basis from the old one. When Northern Europe
is better represented in the general government of the
church, there w r ill be an end to those misunderstandings
and race jealousies which have done so much to foster
Protestantism. And the dogmatic authority of the Pope
being placed beyond dispute, the administrative lines may
be slacked and national churches be given a certain
autonomy without any risk of weakening their attachment
to the centre of unity.

La Quinzaine (i Aug.): Henri Welschinger reviews and criti-
cises Lord Rosebery's "Napoleon: The Last Phase."
Jean Lionnet, reviewing M. Huysmans' Sainte Lydwine de
Schiedam, states that it is " an edifying book in the pro-
foundest sense of the word, a book useful to souls." P.
Fonsegrives, writing on Senator Berenger's new Society
of Sanitary and Moral Foresight, insists that the educa-
tion of purity is necessary, but that it must be conducted
with a prudence and delicacy which this society seems to
lack.

(16 Aug.): Henri Joly reviews the work of the last
" Congress of Social Economy and Femininism," and allows
to women certain concessions in view of necessities laid
upon them, such as labor, etc. ; but if it is attempted to

i9oi.] LIBRARY TABLE. 133

"push 'emancipation' to a positive transformation of mar-
riage into a revocable union, of which divorce will be the
'fundamental' law," he answers " Non possumus."

L Art ct r Aiitel (Aug.) : A letter from P. Birot, vicar-general
of Albi, advocates the establishment of a department of
religious art in the Catholic Institute at Paris and the
various religious establishments, since philosophers and
theologians would assuredly gain advantages by habitual
contact with aesthetic associations.

Le Figaro (24 July) : M. de Narfon declares that the French
Oratorians will demand and probably will obtain govern-
ment approval for its existence, for it is unlike the reli-
gious orders in its ideal, which favors liberty and restrains
authority so far as is compatible with social usefulness.

La Voix du Siecle (25 July) : P. Dabry places the root of all the
evils afflicting the French clergy in the fact that they have
had so much to do with politics; leading devoted priestly
lives will gain more for the church than taking part in
elections.

Le Correspondant (10 Aug.) : Apropos of the Zionistic move-
ment that has agitated one part of the Jewish nation,
namely, to reconstitute a Jewish state in Palestine, M.
Paul Allard writes on Julian the Apostate as a precursor
of Zionism.

(25 Aug.): P. Ragey reviews the Religious Situation in
England at the succession of Edward VII. He claims
that the Anglican Church, though solid and imposing in
appearance, "in reality is tottering on her foundations,

i and her situation has become very precarious." He re-

gards " the disunion between High Church and Low
Church' as the "most formidable among all the causes',
of* her disruption. "The naturally religious spirits . . .
are, compelled, in spite of and unknown to themselves, to
search in Catholicism for the satisfaction which reclaims
the noblest and most imperious aspirations of our nature.
Although atheism has advanced much, " Catholicism has
made during three-quarters of a century, and continues
to make, most consoling progress."

A. Hue writes on the role which Ruskin " assigns to
woman towards herself and towards the state ; and what
education ought to fit her for this double- duty." R.

134 LIBRARY TABLE. [Oct.,

Peyre declares that if the Lives of the Saints are in dis-
favor as reading the fault is in the biographers, and he
praises such recent efforts at improvements as "The
Saints ' series issued by Lecoffre, of Paris.

Revue Generate (Sept.) : P. Castelein, S.J., declares the leading
idea of the recent Encyclical on Christian Democracy is
that all Catholics should unite in a social policy for the
benefit of the people. M. Coz presents a most interesting
incident concerning the intimacy of Rousseau with the
Genlis family and how it was broken.

Revue de Lille (July) : Baron Cavrois writes in defence of the
study of the classical languages. P. Griselle, S.J., pre-
sents a study of the character of Bourdaloue drawn from
his exhortations. V. Vansteenberghe summarizes very
thoroughly M. Turmann's book on Social Catholicism and
tells of the controversies which divide the Catholic parties.

Revue de Deux Mondes (i Aug.) : M. Faguet remarks on the
incoherency of the Declarations proclaimed by the French
Revolution.

L Universite Catholique (15 Aug.): M. Germain describes the
condition of Catholics in the United States.

Bulletin de la Societe Generate d* Education (15 Aug.): M. de Res-
becq demands reforms in primary education ; subsidies for
private schools, and religious instruction to all children
whose parents wish it to be given preferably by the
clergy.

L Univers Israelite (16 Aug.): R. T. declares that all the rabbis
are agreed that it is necessary to reform the Jewish law
of divorce, which allows the liberty of separating for
cause to men but never to women.

Annales Religieuses des Peres Premontre's (Aug.) : P. Aubraye says
that P. Laberthonniere's presentation of " the method of
immanence ' in apologetics shows it to be the same as
that used by Bougaud, by Pascal, by the Church Doctors
and Fathers in all ages.

Stimmen aus Maria-Laach (7 Aug.) : P. Cathrein remarks how
Kant, who was once considered thoroughly heterodox, is
now regarded by many as the great spokesman of Protest-
antism. P. Kneller concludes his sketch of Ampere. P.
Wasmann presents a retrospect of the development of the
science of biology during the last century. P. Dunin-

J9oi.] LIBRARY TABLE. 135

Borkowski reviews the German translation of the Life of
Prince Kropotkin, Revolutionist.

Rivista Internationale (Aug.) : L. Chiappelli writes that, despite
progress made during the present century, we are still
far from having largely explored the vast fields of the
history of mediaeval juridical literature. Dr. Cantono in-
sists on the duty of opposing the tendency to Marxism
by a vigorous Catholic social movement E. Costanzi
finds some defects and some prejudice along with real
merit in the new Bridges edition of Bacon's Opus Maius
issued by the Clarendon Press of Oxford.

Civilta Cattolica (3 Aug.) : A criticism of liberalism in France
and Italy, with the prediction that some day its pro-
moters will turn to the Papacy for salvation. A study
of Christian democracy as taught in the recent Papal En-
cyclical. A critique of the sceptical idealism of the Neo-
philosophers.

(17 Aug.): Praises Dom Cabrol's Book of Ancient Prayer
and promises a series of liturgical studies. Answers an
attack upon the moral teaching of St. Liguori.

Studi Religiosi (July-Aug.) : B. Teloni states and examines the
chief results of the studies of Assyriologists. U. Fracassini
sums up the positions taken by modern critics concerning
the origin of the Gospels. S. Minocchi describes an old
Vatican MS. relating to the life of St. Francis of Assisi.
Baron F. von Hugel writes to insist upon the great
honor and gratitude due to the Abbe Loisy for his
biblical labors.

136 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Oct.,

EDITORIAL NOTES.

IN this number of the magazine we have begun a serial
story, and it will continue through the greater part of the year.
It has been our policy for many years to exclude the serial,
though in earlier years of the magazine it found a place in its
pages. A story that is well written, that is full of a living,
throbbing interest, that deals with the hopes and aspirations of
the people we meet in every-day life has a thrilling interest for
every one, and though a month is a long time to wait between
the various instalments, yet it may not be found so long that
the continuity of interest will not be maintained. We believe,
then, that the rise and fall and the redemption of "Joyce Josselyn,
Sinner," will command the interest of a host of readers. Par-
ticularly will this be the case inasmuch as the story is related
by the facile pen of Mary Sarsfield Gilmore. Miss Gilmore has
already earned an enviable name for herself as a story-writer.
We have found that all her short stories have been read with
eager interest, and it is also noticed that her name attached to
a story is an open sesame to all the weekly Catholic papers. All
her short stories heretofore published in this magazine have been
copied extensively in the weekly press. " Joyce Josselyn, Sin-
ner," is a story that will rank among the best of contemporary
literature.

There has been a great deal of sentiment expended over the
assassination of President McKinley, and justly so ; but we
have watched with no little interest for some statements from
the leaders of the people that will go beyond sentiment and
touch the real cause of the national difficulty. There is an
Episcopal minister in New York City, Rev. W. Montague Geer
by name, who has had the courage to strike the keynote and to
sound it loud and long. In an address delivered in St. Paul's
Chapel, before the New York Society Sons of the Revolution, he
made use of the following words :

" This dreadful calamity looks very much like a visitation upon us of the
wrath of the Most High. The nation must realize that it is alone with

.1 90 1 . ] ED I TORI A L NO TES. 1 3 7

an angry God. We must get back to the foundations, back to the guiding
principles of our forefathers, to find out wherein we have offended Him. God
expects much from us. He probably expects more than from any other nation
on the globe.

"The acts of God do not always work out to our understanding. We
know that we have not sinned or erred in twice electing to the Presidency the
great and good man in whose honor we have gathered here. We must look
elsewhere for the fault that has led to this manifestation of the wrath of the
Almighty. The sin of slavery we have expiated and wiped out. The sin of
intemperance we can master and are mastering. The sin of allowing the
abomination of our city government to continue here in New York rests with
the citizens of this municipality. It is not national. Is there, then, any evil
in this land so widespread as to call the wrath of God down upon us ?

" Our Godless system of education is a far worse crime than slavery or in-
temperance. I believe that the United States are suffering from the wrath of
God to-day because our people have consented to the banishment of Jesus
Christ from the daily lives of our children. If to-day Christ were on earth and
should enter almost any public school-house in the country the teacher, acting
on his instructions, would show Him the door. If, on the other hand, He
were to enter any of our private schools, He would be worshipped by teacher
and scholar on bended knee. To see the awfulness of this comparison and its
significance we have only to realize that the private schools of the land are the
schools where the sons of the rich and well-to-do are educated -and the public
schools the nurseries of the poor. Do the children of the rich need religious
instruction more than the children of the poor? Why does Christian educa-
tion come so high that it is beyond the reach of the children of the poor ?
Here is the sin here the fault. And close upon it follows the speedy and ap-
palling decline of religious life in the home.

" The question now is, to what extent can we remould and remodel our
educational system ? To solve this problem we must put forth our best ener-
gies. Almost any system is better than the present one. It were infinitely
better to divide up the money received from the school-tax among the various
Christian denominations and the Hebrews than to continue the present irre-
ligious system."

138 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Oct.,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

\1 UMEROUS representatives of the Catholic Reading Circles were to be
_\ found at Cliff Haven, N. Y., on Lake Cham plain, during the nine
weeks of the decennial session which closed September 6. The attendance was
far ahead of all former sessions, an increase of between twelve and fifteen hun-
dred names being noted on the registry books, making a grand total of near
five thousand people who have sought instruction and recreation among an as-
semblage of members of their own faith.

But there are other ways of gauging the success of an institution than
merely by its popularity, particularly one like the Summer-School, which aims
to attract only those who are eager to avail themselves of the striking oppor-
tunities afforded by the high standard of its social, intellectual, and religious

life.

Always charming and characterized by that indefinable something which

has been called the Summer-School spirit a spirit that urges every one
touched by its compelling influence to share with the rest the abundance of
friendship and helpfulness, the social life at Cliff Haven is one of the features
that quickly captivates the new-comer, and that by its vitality and progressive-
ness is a surprise to those who watch the growth of the school.

At no session have so many and such distinguished lecturers appeared in
the Auditorium. During the larger portion of the session five lectures and
study-classes each day were the centres of attraction for great numbers of the
students. From the Catholic University of America have come the rector and
five of its most distinguished graduates and professors to give the results of
their labors in education, law, theology, religious history, metaphysics, and
political science.

The Educational Conferences must not be forgotten. The number of
brilliant men and women, all practical workers in the Social Settlement Charity,
Sunday-School and Reading Circle work, gathered here for these occasions,
gave to these conferences a tone of authority which will make them a centre
of power.

The tenth session of the Summer-School was brought to a close after a
short address by the Reverend President, Father Lavelle, in which he com-
mended the work that has been done during the present session, thanking all
those who had aided in any way toward making it the grand success that it was,
and begging all to take to their homes the spirit of the institution the deter-
mination to carry on by lecture courses, Reading Circles, and Study Clubs the
intellectual work of the school, and to cultivate to the fullest extent those
Christian virtues which were the very foundations of life at Cliff Haven. By
these and other means he used them to promote the good work in their homes,
to bring it to the attention of their friends and acquaintances, encouraging them
by every means possible to give their assistance to the cause. He then declared
the session of 1901 closed, and bade godspeed to all in attendance and wished
them success in their work during the coming year.

1 90 1.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 139

Just on the eve of the closing up of the work there came to the patrons of
the school a particularly opportune and felicitous blessing the Apostolic
Benediction of the Holy Father, in a cablegram from Cardinal Rampolla. It
was in response to one sent from Cliff Haven :

To His Holiness Pope Leo XIII.,
Rome, Italy :

The Catholic Summer-School having successfully completed the course of
studies in Christian Democracy according to the spirit of the Encyclical of your
Holiness, begs the Apostolic Benediction.

M. J. LAVELLE, President.
Answer :

The Holy Father gladly imparts the desired benediction.

M. CARDINAL RAMPOLLA.

* * *

Reading Circles can do much to repress gossip and to cultivate the art of
conversation, which is quite distinct from public speaking. Even among men,
and more often among women, some are found able to entertain their friends
by the discussion of current events and recent books, who never would attempt
to speak to an audience from a public platform. A recent writer has proposed
a question, whether taciturnity is due to an over-supply or an under-supply of
ideas. Men of large responsibilities are often disposed to be silent, prompted
by business prudence. A very learned man may be interested only in special
subjects, and thus be unable to shine in society, because he has not acquired
the skill of touching lightly the ordinary topics of conversation. A certain class
of people seek only pleasure in society, and show little appreciation of intellec-
tual progress. Others, again, are too learned and rarely get down to the
common level. Yet it remains true that the conversation of clever people is
most delightful, and that taciturnity is a great misfortune. It has been observed
that at Cliff Haven, N. Y., during the recent session of the Champlain Summer-
School the number of brilliant talkers was far above the average. Some of the
veranda discussions were quite as enjoyable as the lectures.

* * *

A most devoted friend of the Columbian Reading Union, Eliza Allen Starr,
the famous artist, art critic, and poet, died at Durand, I1L, on Saturday, Septem-
ber 7, after a protracted illness. She was born of Protestant parents in Deer-
field, Mass., August 29, 1824. On her father's side she was descended from Dr.
Comfort Starr, of Ashford, County Kent, England, who in 1634 settled in
Cambridge, Mass. ; on her mother's, from the " Aliens of the Bars," prominent
in colonial history.

She had the best school training of the New England girlhood of her time,
and the still greater advantage of a refined and cultured home. She was as a
young woman of remarkable personal beauty indeed, she retained much of this
to the end and was a favorite in the best society of Boston and Philadelphia.
In the latter city she became acquainted with Archbishop Kenrick, who lighted
her way, so to speak, into the Catholic Church. Here, too, she began her
literary and artistic career.

When her family removed to Chicago she accompanied them, and enlarged

140 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Oct., .1.901.]

her circle of Catholic friends, who were quick to recognize her great gifts. In
the Very Rev. Edward Sorin, Father-General, and the two communities of the
Holy Cross at Notre Dame, Ind., Miss Starr found especial appreciation and
encouragement. With the celebrated Mother Angela Gillespie, she founded St.
Luke's Conservatory of Art at St. Mary's Academy, Notre Dame. She became
also a frequent and valued contributor to the Ave Maria.

Early in the '/o's she established herself permanently in Chicago, in a
pretty little home on Huron Street, which she called St. Joseph's Cottage.
Here she had her studio and her art-pupils, and here she gave her inimitable
art lectures to audiences who came with fresh delight season after season.

In 1875 she made a prolonged sojourn in Europe, visiting all the art centres,
and on her return published, in two volumes, one of her greatest books,
Pilgrims and Shrines. This was not her first book. Her Patron Saints, pub-
lished in 1867, already had a wide popularity. Her other books are Songs of a
Life-Time (a collection of poems), Christmas-Tide, Christian Art in Our Own
Age, What We See, a book for children, Three Archangels in Art, and finally,
Delia Segnatura, or the Three Keys a notable work which brought her a medal-
lion and a letter of appreciation from Pope Leo XIII.

By request of the late Father Hecker many articles from her pen have ap-
peared in THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE and in The Young Catholic.

Miss Starr was very successful in the lecture field, giving art talks in the
great cities, East and West, until about two years ago. She was ever active in
the movement to honor Queen Isabella in connection with the Columbian
World's Fair, and wrote for this purpose A Long Delayed Tribute to Isabella
of Castile, as Co-Discoverer of America. She was deeply interested in the
Catholic Congress and one of its most admired speakers.

The late Father D. M. Burns, of the Oblates, Lowell 3 brought Miss Starr
to that city for a course of art lectures in 1888. She lectured in Boston the
same season, under the patronage of the Children of Mary of the Sacred Heart.

Miss Starr was probably the finest art critic especially in the domain of
sacred art in our land, and she was not surpassed in her specialty in the lands
of English speech.

Notre Dame University honored her with its Lsetare medal, and she had
many evidences of appreciation as artist and woman, without regard to reli-
gious affiliations. She led a very holy life, being for many years a daily com-
municant. May she rest in peace ! M. C. M.

(Sa&rtel /Raj's /fca&onna an& Gbilfc.

(See page 757.)

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD,

VOL. LXXIV. NOVEMBER, 1901. No. 440.

AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION.

BY J. WILLOUGHBY BRATHWAITE.

HE Triennial Convention of 1901 in the Episco-
palian* Church has become a matter of history.
The delegates have convened on the other edge
of the continent, have spent many days in wordy
discussions, have passed a few resolutions, and
have adjourned to meet three years hence. On the great vital
questions that affect the life of the church they have done noth-
ing. The delegates gathered in San Francisco represented as
scholarly a body of men as may be found in any denomination,
and for social influence they probably will rank higher than a
representative body in any other church ; but attentive perusal
of the proceedings of the convention convinces one that they
are hopelessly disunited, and they find it an utter impossibility
to agree on the great vital questions of church polity. Having
spoken much, they have said nothing. There is an old negro
down South who has a great reputation for learning among his
own people. One of his acquirements is, as they suppose, the
knowledge of Latin, and when any one throws a doubt on his
classical education he rolls off a string of genitive plurals in a
most sonorous voice: bonorum, filiorum, optimorum, singulorum,
studiorum, and then every one about bows in recognition of his
great learning. Having spoken much, he has said nothing.

The Episcopalian Convention is not in any sense to be com-
pared to the classical negro. There was much wisdom displayed
during the sessions. Some practical measures were arrived at,

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE

OF NEW YORK, 1901.

VOL. LXXIV. 10

142 AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. [Nov.,

especially the advisability of studying the Labor Question and
some others. But there is one thing that they did not come to,
and with exquisite tact they carefully avoided, and that was a
unanimity in doctrinal teaching. Their ideal is not a united
church but a comprehensive church. It is no longer desirable
that the church shall teach the same thing* everywhere, but
rather the end to be attained is the kaleidoscopic beauty of
ever- varying statements of an ever-differing belief. ; How do
you receive the Thirty-nine Articles ? ' said a prelate to a young
Episcopalian deacon about to be ordained. " I receive them so
as not to contradict the rest of the Prayer Book," was his
answer. " Quite right," said the bishop, " and moreover you
should know that it is the General Convention which imposes
the Articles on you, and in this august body you will find
Churchmen of every doctrinal belief, from the group which are
at the portals of Rome to the many who breathe the atmosphere
of Geneva, and the few who will not acknowledge the super-
natural in baptismal regeneration, and the vicarious redemption
of the God-man." He was made a deacon, and went his way
rejoicing because he was allowed such a range of opinion.

Some one has very facetiously called the Episcopalian Church
a hospital for broken- backed theologians, but we do not like to
use the term because there is a bit of irreverence in it. We
would rather say that to be an Episcopalian theologian it is not
necessary to have any backbone at all. In fact, the less of a
vertebrated animal one is the better Episcopalian he may be.

Two subjects of considerable interest to the outsider were
dealt with in a fairly frank and radical manner. These were
the question of divorce and the question of what may be called
the " open door."

SUMMARY OF THE WORK.

Dr. Huntington, a distinguished divine of New York City,
brought forth a motion to amend the constitution of the Ameri-
can Episcopal Church to the extent of allowing it, under a small
proviso, to take into its fold Christians of all denominations.
This is what has been referred to as the " open door ' amend-
ment. As Dr. Huntington gave a fairly broad hint that he
desired to extend the invitation to the Catholics of this country
to enter the communion of the Protestant Episcopal Church, and
in fact that his amendment was mainly for the purpose of reach-

1 90 1.] AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. 143

ing the Catholics, there is no apology needed for dealing here
with this question in detail.

On the subject of divorce it was clear that dissatisfaction
existed regarding the present arrangement in the Episcopal
Church for dealing with divorced persons who propose to re-
marry, and that the majority of the more authoritative members
of the convention the House of Bishops favored the proposal
to come as close as possible to Catholic procedure in the
matter.

This question of divorce, however, was not, for the conven-
tion, an ecclesiastical one, but rather a matter of expediency
and public utility, and it is not clear that the resolutions adopted,
one way or the other, would, to any extent, modify the exist-
ing conditions. As a matter of fact a decision by an Episcopal
clergyman to refuse the celebration of the marriage of divorced
parties, whether the parties had filled the role of the guilty or
the innocent in the proceedings that had brought about the
divorce, would probably result in driving the divorcees to seek
remarriage, if they wanted it badly, either by civil magistrate or
a clergyman of other than the Episcopal denomination, without
thereby ceasing to be in the communion of the Episcopal
Church, or to enjoy any of the privileges thereof.

Besides these two supreme questions, the convention also
undertook for discussion a number of topics which were con-
sidered of major importance the problem of capital and labor,
anarchy, the sanctity of the family, and the training of youth in
the public schools. All these points, it will be noticed, have
been the subjects of encyclicals by Pope Leo XIII. It is highly
satisfactory and encouraging to note that the leaders of the
Protestant Episcopal Church have chosen to realize the impor-
tance of topics which have been so much insisted upon by the
leaders of Catholic thought, and to do what in them lies to fur-
ther the good work of effecting practical results from their dis-
cussion.

But of all topics discussed at the convention that which ap-
pealed most strikingly, not only to the Catholic mind but also
to the general public of every denomination, as was evinced by
the discussion aroused on the matter in the public press, was
the question of the " open door."

144 AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. [Nov.,

THE " OPEN DOOR ' AMENDMENT.

On October 7 the Rev. Dr. Huntington, of New York, brought
forth his proposal to take into the communion of the Protestant
Episcopal Church congregations not in union with that church,
and using forms of worship different from the one in vogue in
that church, but who should be willing to accept the oversight
of the bishops of the diocese or missionary district. Dr. Hunt-
ington held out his hand to persons of all other denominations, and
practically said : " Come and accept the oversight of an Episco-
pal bishop, and you may go ahead and practise whatever form
of worship you choose." Not any word was said about the
change in profession of faith and it was given to be understood
that none would be required.

The reverend gentleman, it appears, has devoted several
years of his life to thinking out this proposal, and it certainly
is of a novel and radical character. As a bid for the reunion
of the churches, nothing that has preceded it in history is more
remarkable or startling. As soon as you accept the oversight
of one of our bishops we shall pay no attention to your doc-
trines, or to your ceremonies and practices, seems to be the im-
port of the resolution.

Now, the oversight of a Protestant bishop does not seem to
imply any very onerous obligation. Within the Protestant Epis-
copal Church itself there is a variety of denominations, high,
low, and broad. Some of these, in practice, show no very par-
ticular zeal for the oversight of bishops ; in fact they keep their
bishops as far away from them as possible, and there are on
record cases of High-Church clergymen, on rare occasions when
they tolerated the presence of a bishop amid their congregation,
actually rebuking that bishop for strictures he passed on their
form of worship, and actually delivering an ultimatum to him
regarding the form of worship which he should adopt while
making his official visitation, with the alternative of retiring and
leaving them to conduct their services as they chose.

THE ULTIMATE PRACTICAL RESULT.

What, then, might be the ultimate practical result of the Rev.
Dr. Huntington's motion ? In the matter of doctrine, the cardi-
nal principle of Protestantism is the right of private judgment.
The leaders of the Reformation declared that every man should

1 90 1.] AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. 145

be his own judge in spiritual matters. This has sometimes been
explained to mean that a man owes allegiance to his own con-
science. In that sense it may be akin to Catholic doctrine ; but the
leaders of Protestantism certainly went beyond this, and applied
the principle of individual competency to cases in which qualifi-
cations of great learning and ability were necessarily demanded ;
and completely ignored the claims of authoritative teaching.
This was the introduction of ultra-individualism into religious
matters in modern times, and owing to a variety of circumstances
it found wide acceptance. Protestantism is now, admittedly, a
religion in which individualism is strained beyond its just bounds.
Within its fold every man is his own pope.

The principle according to which the Catholic Church pro-
ceeds, which sets small store by private judgment, and which,
in constitution, history, and tradition, is opposed to anarchy in
doctrinal matters, has been rudely set aside ; and yet many of
the delegates would pose as Catholics, and they esteem it a
happy moment when some little recognition of a so-called Catho-
licism is given to them. There was a desire on the part of
many of the delegates to expunge the word " Protestant ' from
the name of the denomination, so ardent is their desire for recog
nition as Catholics. Yet first, last, and all the time the Episco-
palian Church is Protestant to its very core. Dr. Temple, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, in his - essay on " The Education of the
World," plants himself squarely on the fundamental Protestant
principle of which rationalism is necessarily the legitimate fruit.
The ultimate basis for religion, he claims, is to be found only
in the 'inner voice' which should guide every man; there is
nothing external which can be authority over him ; the Bible is
not such an authority, neither is the church. " The Bible," he
says, ' in fact is hindered by this freedom from exercising a
despotism over the human spirit. This principle of private judg-
ment puts conscience between us and the Bible, making con-
science a supreme interpreter whom it may be a duty to en-
lighten, but whom it can never be a duty to' disobey." Again,
he says, ' when conscience and the Bible appear to differ the
pious Christian immediately concludes that he has not really un-
derstood the Bible." That is, his private judgment must be
right and the Bible must be made to conform to it. This re-
duces religion to pure individualism; makes as many religions
as there are individuals to hold them; as many Protestant

146 AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. [Nov.,

popes and infallible authorities as there are members of that
church.

As Matthew Arnold phrased it, the maxims of the middle
class in England, the great representatives of trade and business,
are " Every man for himself in religion, and every man for him-
self in business."

Dr. Temple would very probably have rebelled against the
application of this principle to , the law of the land. Yet this is
precisely what Bakounine, Krapotkin, Reclus, and other leaders
of anarchist thought have done, a line of action which has
caused the amazing spread ,of anarchy which we have seen in
the past quarter of a century. But applied to religious doctrines
it shows clearly that Protestantism gives right of asylum to any
tenets, however extravagant, provided only that they be labeled
with the title of Christian sentiment.

There is no reason why the outcome of Dr. Huntington's
amendment should not be that Jew and Buddhist and Confucian-
ist, and fetich- worshipper of the South Sea Islands, while con-
tinuing to practise their own rites and ceremonies, would be
admitted to the fold of the Protestant Episcopal Church of the
United States, provided only that they put themselves on record
as admitting the shadowy and ethereal supervision of a bishop.

A DIRECT INVITATION TO CATHOLICS.

But this, unquestionably, was not the intention of the
reverend gentleman in proposing his motion. One may read
between the lines of his discourse on the occasion that his invi-
tation was addressed chiefly to members of the Catholic Church.
Dr. Huntington said : " Great fear has been expressed of the
Roman Catholic Church. I bestow great praise upon the Roman
Catholic Church ; I believe it has done great things in this
country. But a great change is coming about in the Roman
Catholic Church; I believe that the yoke of the Papacy will be
thrown off; then shall we be ready to welcome them on the
right."

These remarks were followed by the applause of the assembly,
and the fact causes one to sit back in amazement. Here were
gathered a number of selected Episcopal clergymen and laymen
from various quarters of the country, men of culture and
scholarship, undoubtedly, and men thoroughly versed in the
amenities of life educated gentlemen, in a word. The supposi-

1 90 1.] AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. 147

tion that they were not taking themselves seriously must, conse-
quently, be excluded, even though this intensifies the amaze-
ment of the Catholic reader as he takes note of the incident.
How could scholarly men of the world imagine for a moment
that the proposal, even if voted and adopted by the convention
and finally incorporated in the constitution of the Episcopal
Church, would be the means of bringing a single Catholic within
their fold ? Can it be that they are totally unaware of the
sentiments of the greatest religious organization of the country
in which they live ? Can it be that they are ignorant of how
the Catholic Church regards the question of reunion, and what
it has done in the past and is doing at this hour to promote
reunion, or can it be that they are totally misinformed on what
the Catholic Church is in itself ? The point is worthy of a
brief explanation for their benefit.

THE IDEA OF A CHURCH.

The Catholic Church, to begin with, is an organism, and an
organism is a living body. A plant or an animal is an indi-
vidual organism. Organism means inherent life. There are at
least three different societies possessing that self-contained
vitality which constitutes them organisms. They are : the family,
civil society, and the Church of Jesus Christ. The word church
occurs only twice in the gospels, its usual name either being
the Kingdom of God, the Kingdom of Heaven, or merely the
Kingdom. The Kingdom of God is likened to the mustard-
seed, which, though when sown is less than all the seeds that
are in the earth, yet groweth up and becometh greater than all
herbs, and shooteth out great branches so that the birds of the
air may dwell in the shadow thereof.

Additional parallelism regarding the organic growth of the
Church is found in the Scriptures and in the writings of the
Fathers. St. Paul defines the Church as the body of Christ.
St. Augustine says : " What the soul is to the body of man,
that the Holy Ghost is to the body of Christ, which is the
Church." The little society which Christ had gathered about
him on earth became an organism on the day of Pentecost.
Christ, speaking of the future mission of the Holy Ghost, com-
pared the Apostles to a woman in labor, whose sorrow is
changed to joy at the birth of the child. On the day of
Pentecost the joy of the Apostles was complete. The Holy

148 AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. [Nov.,

Ghost descended upon them as he had descended upon the
Blessed Virgin to form the body of Christ. As the body of
Christ formed in the Blessed Virgin is a divine organism ani-
mated by the divine life, so the body formed at Pentecost is a
divine organism animated by the divine life. In the acts of the
Apostles we can see the development of this organism. First
the blade, then the ear, and then the full corn in the ear. All
necessary powers were provided in the beginning, as the acorn
virtually contains the oak ; but the exercise of these powers came
gradually according to the operation in the measure of each
part under the guidance of Him who, through the Holy Ghost,
is still with the Church.

PROTESTANTISM IS NOT AN ORGANISM.

Now, the basis of Protestantism in all its freedom lies in a
negative proposition that the Church, of Christ is not an organ-
ism. Protestantism necessitates the fiction that the Church con-
sidered as one body is invisible. Protestantism means an ever-
decreasing dependency of part on part ; organism means an
ever-increasing dependency of part on part. Protestantism means
individualism ; organism means assimilation of individuals in the
life and through the government of one body. Protestantism
means that truth and grace come directly from God to the
individual without the intervention of a divinely constituted
church proposing the truths and ministering the grace through
the sacraments. The divine organism, on the contrary, means
that revealed truth and grace are lodged primarily in the whole
body as such, and that thereby God enlightens and sanctifies
the individual ; in a word, that organic unity is the appointed
condition and means of our receiving the privileges of the
gospel.

How, then, could it be for a moment imagined that the
Catholic who holds these doctrines as the fundamental basis of
his religious belief should possibly think of coming into the
communion of the Protestant Church, where the radical opposite
in the matter of doctrine obtains ? The Catholic, as a matter
of fact, already holds certain deeply rooted convictions regarding
the Protestant Church. He is aware, for instance, that Lord Salis-
bury is on record as declaring that the Protestant Church of
England may be exhaustively divided into those who are fit to
be bishops and do not want to be, and those who want to be

i9oi.] AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. 149

bishops and are unfit to be. And even though he will probably
hold a far higher conception of the Protestant Church in
America than is thus given by the English premier of its great
prototype, nevertheless he is aware that the Protestant Episcopal
Church has a rather heterogeneous form of hierarchy ; that, for
instance, besides the clergy there exists in it a reinforcement,
for church governing purposes, of the great " Black Brigade,"
who are parsons in everything but the title and the neckband.

IDEALS ARE RADICALLY OPPOSED.

The Roman Catholic cannot conceive of a church without a
hierarchy and of clergy without orders, and yet even at this
present convention he notes that the body of men who under-
took to reform the constitution of the Episcopal Church are of
three estates: Laymen, ministers, and bishops. He is aware
that here there are virtually three co-ordinate bodies having
equal power of veto ; he knows that the idea of the founders of
the Episcopal constitution was to form an organism on decidedly
mundane lines. He has also noted that the deputies in their
speeches during the present convention, as in past conventions,
have clearly shown that there are certain things which they
might permit the bishops to do, and other things which they
would never allow them to do. Though there was no clash
between the two houses, there was a clear insistence on the
equality of the houses and an obvious determination to show
that any increase of power of the bishops would be resisted.
All this would be impossible in the Catholic Church. It would
be regarded as fulfilling the metaphor of standing the pyramid
on its apex. Those whom Christ sent to bind and to loose, to
teach and to govern the faithful that is, the bishops in succes-
sion to the Apostles would be no longer the solid foundation
of the church.

The American Catholic is also well aware of , the great work
that has been accomplished by his own church in the United
States. Dr. Huntington, in his now famous speech, paid it the
tribute of saying, " I believe that it has done great things in
this country." As a matter of fact, the Catholic Church has
played an important part in the development of the United
States, and is undoubtedly destined to play an equally important
part in its future progress. It is, numerically, the largest body
in the country, and its members are largely from the laboring

150 AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. [Nov.,

class of society. Remove the Catholic Church from the United
States, and the strongest religious force operating in American
society to-day would be eliminated. No religious body has been
called upon to perform a task of similar magnitude to that which
was relegated to the Catholic Church in this country, and it
may not be invidious to claim that no other religious body
could have accomplished that task so successfully,

The fathers of the Republic invited the oppressed of all
nations to come and settle on our shores. None of the fathers
appreciated the magnitude or the difficulty of the work that they
were undertaking. Statistics of immigration show that no fewer
than 16,000,000 whites came to this country in one century.
To make a well Americanized people out of such a vast num-
ber, differing in language, customs, and racial characteristics, was
an experiment which had never been tried on a scale so vast.

CATHOLICISM A BOND OF UNITY.

The first step in the process came through the Catholic
Church, and the first bond of union was a common religion. The
work of Americanizing the foreigner was accomplished, in great
part, through the church. The results have been astonishing,
and the experiment has been successful. History affords no
parallel to the great American experiment of the past century,
and the part taken by the Catholic Church in this work is as
great and honorable an achievement as any recorded in her his-
tory.

The only legitimate explanation of the fact that this cultured
body of men could seem for a moment to deceive themselves
into the belief that they would ever bring a body of Catholics
within the fold of the Episcopal Church would appear to be
supplied by a remark of the Rev. Dr. Huntington. He said :
" A great change is coming about in the Latin Catholic Church.
I believe the yoke of the Papacy will be thrown off." And the
rest of the convention applauded. Obviously it was a statement
which they would like to believe. But it was a statement so
palpably at variance with the observable facts that the secular
press of the country promptly warned Dr. Huntington that he
was in error.

ADHESION OF CATHOLICS TO THE PAPACY.
It is the very opposite to what Dr. Huntington stated, the

i9oi.] AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. 151

astonishing adhesion of the Catholics to the Papacy, that is the
incontrovertible truth, and it is astonishing that Dr. Huntington,
part of whose time must be devoted to study and observation,
does not actually stand amazed at the fact that there is no
tendency anywhere to stampede from papal authority even by
the smallest aggregation among the hundreds of millions of Catho-
lics now living in the world. Any casual observer, whose judg-
ment is not warped by preconceived notions regarding the trend
of the world's religious thought, will tell Dr. Huntington that
one of the most striking facts about the Catholic Church is that
it is one, and that the Catholic is one and the same Catholic
whether he be selected for observation in France, or Abyssinia,
or Japan, or the New Hebrides. Every unbiassed student of
existing conditions is also aware that while the Catholic Church
has revealed elasticity enough to permit the use of rites and
ceremonies that best harmonize with the genius of certain races
and peoples, it has never made compromise of any kind regard-
ing doctrine or the body of essential matters of religion. Even
fairly recent events that one would suppose must have come home
to: the Rev. Dr. Huntington revealed the serene confidence of Leo
XIII. in the unswerving fidelity of Catholics to the Holy See,
and also the attitude of the church which, aware that it is the
custodian of the true religion, cannot for a moment harbor or
entertain a suggestion of half-way arrangement.

The occasion was opportune five years ago when the
Anglicans made a proposal to Rome to recognize their orders,
with a view to furthering early union with the Catholic Church.
Leo XIII. was aware that in the world around him souls were
asking the vital question, on what terms might they hope for
reunion with Rome. In discharge of his duty to these souls
he neither waited nor -made evasion. Had the Holy See been
wily and crafty, as its enemies assure us it is, it was here in
presence of an excellent opportunity for reaping a harvest
through cunning. The Anglican movement making for reunion
must of necessity turn Romewards, and Leo XIII. might have
contented himself with allowing the ideas of reunion to work
their way and might have trusted to the results. But Leo
XIII. spoke out promptly, clearly, and unmistakably. The An-
glicans were sharply brought to a realization of hard facts. If
reunion is to be effected, it is the other side that must come in
and make complete submission to the Catholic Church. The

152

AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION.

[Nov.,

Catholic Church could never for a moment indulge such an idea
as Dr. Huntington proposed : that the doctrines of the church
be broadened out so as to admit congregations holding what
were heretofore heterodox tenets ; for this, in fact, if one thinks
it out, is what the " open door ' proposal amounts to.

Gladstone, the great layman, who had more influence in the
English Protestant Church than a multitude of its bishops, enter-
tained the project of reunion, and it is quite conceivable that
the great layman who is keenly interested in the internal affairs
of the American Episcopal Church, Mr. J. Pierpont Morgan,
would regard the union of his church with Rome as an achieve-
ment of far greater moment than the combining of many steel
companies or the consolidation of all the railways of the earth.

But how the Protestant Church can encourage itself to en-
tertain hopes of effecting a reunion which it is itself to domin-
ate is not easy to explain. For, even leaving out the Catholic
Church, the two other great churches of the world, the Greek
Church and the Russian Church, take up the same attitude as
the Holy See. Each of them regards the Church of Christ as
an organism, each of them fails to conceive of a church without
Holy Orders, and each of them has refused to recognize the
validity of the orders of the Protestant Episcopal Church. The
Anglican Church had exhausted every means of endeavoring to
enter into union with the Greek Church before it began to
make overtures a few years ago to Rome.

CATHOLIC BASIS OF REUNION.

Nor should it be supposed that the Catholic Church is other
than eager for reunion. The Pope prays for it every day, and
prayers for the same intention are part of the liturgy of the
church. For years Leo XIII. has been working on detailed
plans for bringing dissident bodies within the fold of the church,
and with a marked measure of success. A brief survey of the
two great sections of the Catholic Church will help to show
how matters stand and to what extent the Catholic Church has
been liberal to communities within its fold.

Special rites, discipline, and liturgy are the privilege of the
Oriental churches which, being in communion with the Holy See,
hold the same doctrinal faith and the same principle of authority
as the Latin Church. In the Western or Latin Church the
liturgy of the Mass is that used by the Roman Church with a

AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. 153

few exceptions, among which may be mentioned the Ambrosian

liturgy, which is peculiar to the Cathedral of Milan, and the
Mosarabic liturgy, which is restricted to the city of Toledo, in
Spain. In the East to-day the chief liturgies in general use are
those prepared by St. John Chrysostom and St. Basil the Great,
and, to an extremely limited extent, the liturgies ascribed to St.
James the Apostle and to St. Mark. Mass is said in nine different
languages : Latin, Greek, Syriac, Chaldaic, Slavonic, Wallachian,
Armenian, Coptic, and Ethiopic. These languages as used in
the liturgy are quite different from their modern forms. The
various rites of the Oriental churches are : Coptic, Ethiopic, and
Abyssinian ; Greek with Ruthenian, Roumanian, Bulgarian, and
Malchite subdivisions ; Syrian with Chaldean, Maronite, and Mala-
baric subdivisions. It not infrequently happens that bishops of
both Latin and Oriental rites, or of different Oriental rites, re-
side in the same city and exercise jurisdiction practically over
the same territory. No clash or interference ever occurs.

DIFFERENT LITURGY BUT IDENTICAL IN BELIEF.

In the year 1895 Leo XIII. established in Rome a special
commission of cardinals to work for the reunion of dissident
churches. In the same year he gave the Copts a regular
hierarchy with a patriarch, styled " Patriarch of Alexandria of
the Copts," and two bishops. Formerly they had been governed
by a vicar- apostolic. In 1896 he constituted a hierarchy for the
Syro-Malabaric Church. Question of reunion, it is said, is at
present being entertained by the schismatic Armenians and the
schismatic Copts, whose chief heresy is that they believe in but
one nature the divine in Jesus Christ. Hope is held out that
they may at no distant date make their submission to Rome in
a body, as did over a million Graeco-Roumanians in the year
1700. The basis of all reunion is, however, an identical doc-
trinal life. To those acquainted with the facts regarding the
Catholic Church there is humor unconscious humor, un-
doubtedly- -in what is implied in Rev. Dr. Huntington's proposal.
Protestantism has always allowed contradictions to exist side by
side, and it might be rather late in the day to now attempt to
make restrictions in this matter of liberty. Again, the power
that makes can also unmake, and proposals of " open door "
and the like adopted in the constitution this year, might when
new delegates with new opinions meet in the next triennial con-

154 AN EPISCOPAL BID FOR A REUNION. [Nov.

vention be thrown out bag and baggage. Even though Catho-
lic phraseology be more generally adopted, and even though the
Protestant Episcopal Church of the United States should hence-
forth, as proposed, call itself the "American Catholic Church,"
the fact remains that such uncertainty of belief and such funda-
mental differences exist within its integral parts that the result
must continue to be the resultant first principle of all Protest-
antism negation.

How shocking would be the effect were some miscreant to
carry off over night from the vestibule of the ritualist church of
St. Ignatius those tracts upholding transubstantiation, sacramentals,
and the Immaculate Conception, and to place them, say, in the
church of Rev. Heber Newton, whose recent article expounding
his profession of faith was interpreted as denying original sin,
the mystery of the Incarnation, the Trinity, and the inspiration
of the Bible ! How the congregation of this latter clergyman
would raise their hands in dismay !

After all, the final question of Christian faith resolves itself
into this : is there or is there not an infallible teacher ? If there
is, then it is hard to see how there is room for the Episcopal
Church. If there is not, why then the only logical end is that
to which so much of modern thought outside the Catholic
Church is rapidly drifting agnosticism or pantheism.

By the way since Dr. Huntington has set the example of
blunt remarks it would be eminently instructive as well as in-
teresting to know the result in percentage figures, if a count of
heads were taken, of the number of those adhering to the Prot-
estant Episcopal Church who actually believe in the mystery of
the Incarnation or in the divinity of Christ. Would it be in
double figures, or in a single figure, or merely in a decimal ?
But this opens up another field of thought and argument which
cannot here be entered into.

I?OND-LlILIES

AND

(Suggested by a recent gift. )
BY MARGARET M. HALVEY.

HEN I was a child they were dearer to me

Than blooms of the garden, the hill, or the lea;
Not lifelessly lovely as blossoms they seemed,
They were friends for whose coming I yearned
and dreamed !

Till a herald breeze whispered : " They wait you beyond
The white-lady lilies have come to the pond."

I pictured them ladies, all placid and pale
On the floor of the waters their white robes a-trail
Their golden eyes always with welcome a-light,
And 'twas their gentle bidding that speeded the sprite
Who bore me the message so lovingly conned :
The white-lady lilies have come to the pond."

Years sped and I stood on a prosaic shore,
Where the voice of the herald might echo no more
For the fays may not stray from the Island of streams;
Yet sometimes a whisper would steal through my dreams.
' Accushla," it sighed, " are you lonesome beyond ?
Do you miss -the white-ladies who wait on the pond?"

156

POND-LILIES PAST AND PRESENT.

[Nov.

Ah ! that same murmur echoed, methinks, in an ear

Attuned as mine own, fairy whisperings to hear ;

For lo ! a mere mortal, who knew not the child,

Nor the days, nor the ways where the white-ladies smiled,

Sends these as a token. 'Midst fern and frond

They nestle as once on the brim of the pond !

By their cheeks' lovely pallor, their eyes' golden gleams

They are kin to the beauties that people my dreams ;

Oh, would my kind fairy were near me to teach

The soft Celtic magic of welcoming speech ;

That sweet were my " Failthes ' as now they are fon

For sake of the kin on the old Irish pond :

For sake of the days and the ways that are past
Of the child o'er whose spirit their glamour was cast
Of 7 a far Irish home of a fair Irish scene,

f*k

Where the skies bended gray and the hills lifted green,-
Of|a young love that chose for its symbol and bond
The pure, fragile blooms of the dear Irish pond.

Myjheart's haven now lies not over the main,
But^above past the breakers of sorrow and pain ;
And ./of Earth's passing boons only this would I crave
To rest where the spring breezes croon o'er my grave,
When her greenest of gowning the old land has donned
And her white-lady lilies are thronging the pond.

i/-/ f : A " vi '
V '

* vt $>" '/

a^V^T"*

I . *. * '. . I .*

VI"

ONE OF THE BEST KNOWN ARTISTS OF THE MODERN GERMAN SCHOOL.

THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX.

BY MARY F. NIXON-ROULET.

>HEN the " Preraphaelites ' began their school of
painting, in 1810, they met in Rome, full of
enthusiasm. Peter von Cornelius, of Diisseldorf;
Friedrich Overbeck, of Liibeck ; Philip Veit, of
Frankfort, and Wilhelm von Schadow, of Berlin,
were responsible for the art revival of the early part of this
century. They were filled with the noble thoughts and high
ideals of youth; and desiring to return to some of the pristine
purity and religious feeling shown in the art of the great mas-
ters, they banded themselves together as " The Brethren," each
taking a vow to " shun all tricks of color and handling, and try
VOL. LXXIV. ii

158 THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX. [Nov.,

to fill our hearts with the old fourteenth century faith and devo-
tion."

From the work of these men have grown the schools of
Munich, Diisseldorf, and Berlin. In 1820 Peter von Cornelius
became the founder of the Munich Art School, decorating the
city's new Pinacothek, Glyptothek, etc.

Kaulbach, Defregger, Bodenhausen, and Plockhorst are fol-
lowers of his method, yet all these artists are superior to their
master in one respect. He is wholly intellectual, and his work
appeals to the head rather than to the heart. The reverse is
the case with his followers, as their work appeals to the emo-
tions ; especially is this true of Gabriel Max, one of the best
known and most popular of the modern German school.

Gabriel Max was born in Munich in 1840, and the greater
part of his life has been spent in that delightful art centre.
Herr Max, as portrayed in a painting by Wilhelm Rohr, has a
strong face, not handsome but rugged and full of determination.
The round head, thatched with curly, dark hair, is almost that
of a peasant ; the under jaw is heavy, the chin almost dogged,
but the forehead is intellectual and the eyes, deep-set and dark,
glow with the fire of genius. It seems scarcely possible, how-
ever, that Herr Max can be the painter of so much that is
delicately beautiful in the portrayal of the gentle loveliness of
womankind. He looks as one who should have painted Her-
cules, Samson, or St. Michael, yet these heroic subjects have
never interested him. He is perhaps the best known of any
living painter of women, and his women have a grace and a beauty
equal to Sichel's, and an intellectual life far surpassing the work
of any of the modern painters.

His " Faust and Marguerite ' is one of his most carefully
studied works, and extremely clever from an intellectual point of
view. He has chosen the moment when Faust meets Marguerite
in the garden, that Eden-like bower where

" The ivy, veined and glossy,

Is inwrought with eglantine,
And the wild hop fibres closely,

And the large-leaved columbine
Arch of door and window mullion

Does right sylvanly entwine."

Although the face of Gretchen is coyly hidden, one can

THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX.

i59

MIGNON'S SWEET FACE LOOKS OUT FROM A DARK BACKGROUND.

easily imagine the shy blush upon the white cheek, the dawning
happiness within the cornflower eyes, so soon, alas ! to be
dimmed. The roses, the arbor, the quaint costumes of the pair
are all charmingly handled, and . though neither face may be
seen, so fully has the artist told his story that there needs not
another stroke to show us the least passing emotion, the faintest
expression of the two figures. It is a picture tragic in its fore-
shadowings, and of it a critic has said : " It shows forth the
whole experience of Marguerite both in this world and the next ;
it is a wonderful conception, marvellously carried out."

160 THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX. [Nov.,

Equally artistic is Herr Max's painting of Tannhauser, and
" The Lion's Bride ' is even more wonderful. It is too pain-
fully realistic to be pleasing, but it is superbly conceived and
strongly executed. The lion is a very king of beasts, and the
figure of the captured girl perfectly pictures the complete relaxa-
tion of a person in a faint. Constant says that the morbid ten-
dency of Max's paintings makes them better suited to public
exhibitions in galleries than to drawing-rooms, and this is true
of some of them. "The Lion's Bride," "The Melancholy Nun,"
"The Christian Martyr" all are paintings so sad that, while
one would admire their art and the wonderful mechanism of the
artist's work, one would scarcely desire to retain them. Others
of his paintings, however, have the same artistic quality and
much charm. Mignon's sweet face looks out from a dark back-
ground, her features framed in loosely confined golden tresses,
bound with a dark silken scarf. It is a simple picture, and one
of the artist's best. The rounded chin rests upon the white
hand ; the deep, dark eyes gaze thoughtfully into the distance ;
there is a sweet languor and dreaminess about the girlish face,
as if she thought of the "pays de la citron et la palme."

There is never a lack of character in this artist's paintings.
He shows always power and originality, and in " The Last
Token ' his genius is at the full. The picture is a sad one, yet
full to the brim of that true sentiment and feeling which make
a picture lasting and cause it to linger in the mind. In a cor-
ner in the amphitheatre are grouped the savage lions of the
arena, quarrelling among themselves, their snarling faces hungry
and half starved, ready for the meal awaiting them. In the midst
of them, for one last agonizing moment, stands the little Christian
martyr, a pitiful little figure clad in white. She is but a slip of
a girl, this little Christian maid a St. Agnes or a St. Lucia ;
half blinded, thrust from the darkness of her prison cell into
the bright light of the arena ; girlish, almost childish, yet how
much of womanliness has the artist painted into the sweet face !
There is a trace of fear in the great, dark eyes human fear,
bodily fear, natural and haunting yet there is courage in the
firm lips and exaltation in the whole face ; a face which would
have been merely that of a pretty child without the inward light
of exalted purpose which covers it. Upon the ground at her san-
dalled feet lies a rose, a beautiful flower, the " last token ' of
love flung there to comfort her with the thought that some one is

THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX.

161

A FLOWER is THROWN TO HER AS THE LAST TOKEN OF LOVE.

waiting and watching there, some one who loves her and is pray-
ing for her. While the wild beasts tarry for a moment, snarling
together, she glances quickly up, hoping to catch a gleam from
the loving eyes, yet almost fearing, too, lest the safety of the
one she loves should be endangered by her glance.

In the matter of expression Gabriel Max shows greater power
than any of the artists of the modern German school, especially
in a certain tragic intensity. It is interesting to note how a
mere difference of expression will change the whole personality
of an individual. In the two paintings " Magdalen" and " Cor-

162 THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX. [Nov.,

delia " both figures are taken from the same model : the features
are identical, there is the same glory of magnificent, sunny hair ;
yet how different the pictures ! Cordelia's

" Azure eyes dark lashes hold in fee.

Her fair, superfluous ringlets without check
Drop after one another down her neck,

As many to each cheek as you might see

Green leaves to a wild rose."

Her face is painted more in profile ; the lines are strong, the ex-
pression firm and proud, the mien dignified. The Magdalen, veiled
in the superb curtain of her waving Titian tresses, with clasped
hands and eyes turned heavenward, has a look of sorrowful
resignation upon her features as of one who stood ' ashamed
before the world."

Another instance where the artist has used the same model
with widely differing results is in the paintings of " Joan of Arc '
and "Evangeline." The Maid of Orleans is represented as bound
to the stake, at her feet the fagots and straw which were to
light her funeral pile. In the distance are the gabled roofs of
quaint, mediaeval houses, and stately Rouen's superb cathedral
towers, vaulting heavenward. The maiden's hands are clasped
in prayer ; already the clouds of smoke float about her. Raised
heavenward are the magnificent dark eyes, and her expression is
intense, earnest, lofty, as of a soul lifted above this poor world
and its miserable happenings into an exalted realm of purer air
and higher thoughts ; of one who saw

" The bright procession
Of skyey visions in a solemn dream,
From which men wake as from a paradise,
And draw fresh strength to tread the thorns of life."

This picture shows the work of Herr Max at its best : full of
power and intensity ; the conception is tragic, the execution
spirited.

Wonderfully different from "Joan of Arc," considering that the
model was evidently the same in both pictures, is the artist's
painting of " Evangeline."

According to his conception she is a dark, pathetic-looking
French maiden.

THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX.

163

HIS EVANGELINE IS SWEET AND DREAMY.

' Black were her eyes as the berry that grows on the thorn by

the wayside:

Black, yet how softly they gleamed beneath the brown shade
of her tresses !'

Her prayer-book in her hand, the deep shadow of all the Aca-
dian tragedy upon her face, Evangeline is sweet and dreamy,
her features and expression showing a wonderful amount of
character. All the suffering,

' All the hope and the fear and the sorrow,
All the aching of heart, the restless, unsatisfied longing,
All the dull, deep pain and constant anguish of patience,"

1 64 THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX. [Nov.,

expressed in her face is pitiful, and tells the tale of " Evan-
geline ' as well as Longfellow told it in poetry.

The same figure appears again in Max's wonderful painting
of " Nydia," the beautiful blind girl of Pompeii. This is one of
the most pathetic figures ever painted. The girl stands in a
balcony, her slender figure perfectly outlined against the dark
background of the wall ; the beautiful dark head is in bold relief
against the brilliant patch of sky shown between two fine
columns. Robed all in white, she carries in her hand a basket
of exquisite roses, from which a shower of rose-petals has fallen
to the ground. There is something unspeakably pathetic in the
expression of blindness which pervades the whole figure. The
hesitation, uncertainty of the graceful pose, the way one foot is
pushed forward and one dragged back, all indicate the timidity
of blindness. The expression upon the lovely face is sweet and
sad, and while the features are the same as those in the paint-
ings of Joan of Arc and Evangeline, they are more tinged with
delicacy, and the expression is so entirely different that only
careful scrutiny convinces one that the painting is from the
same model.

In quite a different style is the " Angel Gabriel," one of Herr
Max's paintings which has attracted considerable attention. It
is a curious study of the painter's angel patron, and very like
some of Rossetti's works, yet with an originality of the artist's
own. The eyelids drooping over soft, dark eyes, the fringe of
curling, dark hair, the wistful curves of the pouting red lips
these are quaintly artistic and remind us of the lines :

" Guido might paint his angels so,
A little angel taught to go
With holy words to saints below,
Such innocence of action, yet
Significance of object, meet f

In his whole bearing, pure and sweet."

Gabriel Max's Madonnas are perhaps more earthly than
divine, but they have a charm of their own. In one of his pic-
tures, a " Madonna and Child," the flesh-tints are exquisite, and
the mother slightly Jewish in type, brown-haired and very
sweet is holding her Boy with a clasp tender and close, an ex-
pression of sweet motherliness in every line of her rather full

i9oi.] THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX. 165

figure. There is much of human love, but there is, too, much
of the superhuman in the face of this

" Seraph of Heaven ! Too gentle to be human,
Veiling beneath the radiant form of woman
All that is insupportable in thee,
Of light and love and immortality !
Sweet Benediction in the eternal curse !
Veil'd Glory of this lampless universe !
Thou harmony of Nature's art."

The face of the Baby is not at all that of the ideal Christ-
child. It is chubby and kissable, with a wondering expression
in the dark eyes ; but it is but baby wonder at this " strange
round ball, the earth," and there lurks no trace of the divine in
the childish little face. The anatomy in this picture is some-
what at fault, an unusual circumstance with the artist, whose
drawing is usually exceedingly correct.

In his purely religious paintings Max is, perhaps, not at his
best. His genius seems to lend itself to sentiment and 'tragedy,
rather than to illustrating the great truths of religion. When a
theme has a thread of tragedy running through its sentiment,
the painter's genius seems to be "poised on wings of swiftest
flight." This is evidenced by a painting of St. Julia, little
known, but remarkable as one of the finest conceptions of this
artist. The picture represents the martyr at the moment de-
scribed in the following poem :

" The keen sea breezes swiftly blew

O'er Corsica's wild shore,
The darting sea-birds swooped and flew

Across the foam, and o'er
The rocky headlands bleak and bare
A silence brooded in the air.

The pagan games are ended ; then
The throng poured forth in glee ;

The bravest one in all the land,
A warrior wild and free ;

His forehead was with laurel bound,

He victor of the games was crowned.

1 66

THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX.

[Nov.,

CHRIST HEALING THE SICK CHILD.

The concourse pausing suddenly,
Their noisy clamor still,

Waited in awe before a cross
Upon a lonely hill.

Upon it hung a martyr-maid,

In majesty of death arrayed.

i9oi.] THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX. 167

Then forth the victor came and laid

His laurels at her feet.
'Julia!' he cried, ' thou hast displayed

Valor and courage meet.
Oh ! beg thy God to grant to me
The wondrous faith so dear to thee.'

The dignity and grace of the beautiful martyr as .Max has
portrayed her are marvellous, and this painting combines re-
ligious sentiment and artistic perfection to a great degree. To
many it may be painful, yet the pure little girl saint scarcely
seems like a suffering maiden. So replete with majesty is she
that her form seems like " God's calm angel standing in the
sun," and her face that of one sweetly at rest from all earth's
turbulence and strife.

Herr Max's aptitude for paintings combining tragedy and

sentiment is evidenced also by " Christ Healing the Sick Child,"

one of the finest of his works. The scene is the time when

' the Master had come over Jordan," and, as the old rhyme

says,

" He is healing the people who throng Him,
With a touch of His finger they say."

Within the shadow of a wall our Lord stands, His robe wrapped
about Him, one hand clasping it, the other outstretched to the
suppliants at His feet. There crouches a woman, her hair
dark as night and dressed in splendid braids which reach nearly
to her feet. In her arms she clasps her son, a boy of about
ten years, his thin, emaciated form wrapped in a white garment,
his little head drooping wearily, an expression of childish weak-
ness and lassitude upon the pitiful little face. But the interest
of the picture centres in the face of the mother. It is won-
derful ! * All the eagerness of hope, the uplifting power of faith,
the intensity of mother-love is stamped upon her features as
she gazes adoringly at the face of the Master,

' As He laid His hands on the baby
And blessed him with tenderest love."

This is a picture with a story to it, and so intensely vivid
does Herr Max make the story his brush tells, that one is ab-
sorbed in the tale told, and sighs with relief that our Lord

1 68

THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX.

[Nov.,

THE ELEMENT OF HOPE is ALWAYS IN THE TRAGEDY OF MAX'S PAINTINGS.

could heal the little sick boy, and assuage the terrible anxiety
of that mother heart.

The element of hope is always in the tragedy of Gabriel
Max's paintings, and painful as some of them are they never
make one feel that there is in life 'nothing but tragedy, and in
death naught but the grave. He makes one feel that the high
thoughts and earnest endeavors which have left their mark upon
his characters will in time lead to a brighter, fuller fruition
beyond.

1 90 1.] THE PAINTINGS OF GABRIEL MAX. 169

In his picture of the Crucifixion Herr Max has shown genu-
ine religious feeling. Upon a dark cross is stretched the " King
of the Jews." The slender body is tense with agony, the cords
stand out ; the weight is all from the hands and the body drags
down from the arms, instead of being gracefully disposed upon
the cross, a mistake in anatomy frequently made by artists.
The thorn-crowned Head is bowed ; the Face is somewhat in
shadow, yet there is light enough to show the clear features,
the veiled eyes, the expression of agonized endurance. At the
foot of the Cross a strange conception, yet one pregnant with
meaning are seen Hands upraised to the Maker of the world,
bodiless hands of men and women, their supplicatory attitudes
plainly indicated by their clasped hands. The figure of the
Christ is wonderful, humanly speaking ; a remarkable portrayal
of the human nature of the God-man, yet it is divine as well.
The artist has marvellously well executed this conception of the
world's greatest tragedy. The picture is one of the finest of
the modern Crucifixions, equally as well drawn as Tissot's
famous work, and with far more tragic intensity and religious
feeling. Indeed, more than any of Gabriel Max's religious
paintings it shows the artist's genius, and his adherence to the
Preraphaelite tenet, to return to the early earnestness of faith
and religious devotion.

' When we come to Gabriel Max," says an art critic, " we
find a genius. Mental grasp and imagination and technical
ability give him easily the first place in the Munich school, and
-artists and public are alike agreed upon the surpassing character
of Max work."

Technical ability is a desirable adjunct, mental grasp is a
sine qua non, and imagination makes a picture glow with beauty ;
but it is heart which most of all aids the painter, and in his
paintings Gabriel Max combines a gentle, sympathetic heart
with a keen intellectual faith a rare combination in this day of
cold-hearted scepticism.

BV MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE.

(Ontario

PART II.

IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH.

CHAPTER I.

AFTER EIGHT YEARS.

CENTREVILLE, like a New-World Rome, was a
hill-city overlooking picturesque suburbs threaded
by a river spanned by uniform bridges of massive
stone. It presented the cleanly and primly neat
appearance characteristic of New England's repre-
sentative towns ; and boasted wide streets laid out at right
angles with a geometrical regularity distressing to the artis-
tic eye, a prosperous business district, and detached private
residences whose scale of social eminence and domestic luxury
ascended with their sites. Therefore the acme of Centreville
wealth and fashion was represented by Carruthdale, the great
stone house whose solid towers pinnacled Centreville's highest
hill-top, from which its spacious and naturally beautiful grounds
sloped down to the river's edge.

It was appropriate, indeed, that Carruthdale should be in
evidence as the cynosure of Centreville and its environs ; since
in truth, as more than one eloquent city father episodically pro-
claimed from the % civic stump, Centreville and its college should
have been known as Carruthville and Carruth College, had
Centreville's deceased benefactors been honored as they deserved.
For Centreville had been a comparatively poor and unknown town
when the pioneer Carruths of a previous generation had organized

SYNOPSIS OF PART I.

Joyce Josselyn, born and brought up amidst all the narrowing restraints of New England
farm-life, conceives the idea of going to college. His father Hiram considers that college was
intended for the sons of the rich and that no son of his should waste his youth in college, and if
Joyce chose to sulk a good stout horsewhip was the best cure for the youngster's stubborn fan-
cies. Joyce finds a sympathizer in his desire for learning in Father Martin Carruth.

Chapter II. is a touching family scene between the irate Hiram and the recalcitrant Joyce,
which concludes in Joyce receiving a flogging with the horsewhip and leaving home. Chapter
III. introduces Mandy Johnson as the boy's sweetheart, whom he meets as he is turning his
back on the home of his childhood for ever, and they make promises of fidelity.

i9oi.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 171

a company buying up and working the sandstone quarries and
proximate mineral-lodes hoarding their wealth in the virgin land
across the river ; and these had made not only the Carruth
fortunes, but also Centreville's industrial life, thus giving . the _

town its original commercial impetus. .,\'J"

.. j .,/ i.

The estate of Carruthdale had been the birthplace .and'-de'ar '

familiar home of Maintown's Father Martin Carruth, whos^- conA

' '." V<J /
version and vocation, however, had resulted in a disinheritance

to which he had submitted without legal protest; practicing as
well as preaching the Christian gospel of non-resistance of evil,
save by return in good. With the story of Father Martin's
disinheritance the history of Carruthdale was indissolubly asso-
ciated.

At the date of Father Martin's birth, his father, for whom
he was named, was the elder of two brothers who were the
sole surviving representatives of the Carruth family ; and by him
the homestead of Carruthdale, with the lion's share of the Carruth
patrimony, had been inherited less by right of primogeniture
than because of his steadfast, industrious, conscientious character,
to which the weak and pleasure-loving nature of his younger
brother Richard was an unfavorable contrast. Somewhat late in
life Richard had married, or rather had been married by a
dashing New York widow, a Mrs. Morris ; encumbered by a
precocious young daughter Imogen, valuable property recklessly
mortgaged to full value, and a feverish craving for the New
York social career to which she had been born and bred.

Disregarding the more conservative Martin's warnings, the
infatuated Richard had uprooted himself from Puritan soil,
and transferred his solid New England fortune to the insatiate
quicksands of social Gotham, which speedily engulfed both it
and him. A panic in Wall Street, to whose speculations he had
been incited by his wife's ambition, involved the residue of his
fortune even to the last dollar ; and the shock of his financial
ruin resulted in his sudden death. Then Mrs. Carruth, mercena-
rily wise in her second widowhood even as she had been in the
first, promptly descended upon Carruthdale, bag and baggage,
debts and daughter ; demanding that the financial duty to her
and hers, which Richard Carruth had assumed by his marriage,
and failed in so inconsiderately dying insolvent, be fulfilled
by his rich brother Martin, if Carruth honor survived.

Martin, meantime, had been for many years a widower ; and

172 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Nov.,

realizing that the youth of his motherless son could not but be
benefited by intimate association with refined womanhood, he
welcomed his brother's widow as a providential mistress for the
once famously hospitable Carruthdale. Since his bereavement he
had become more or less of a social recluse, indulging his in-
tellectual tastes without regret for the social life sacrificed ; and
cancelling the debt he owed to fellow-humanity by a local bene-
faction surpassing even Carruth traditions. To his father and
uncles, Centreville owed its imposing court-house of stone from
the local quarries, the splendid stone bridges spanning the river,
the Methodist church, the beneficent bronze fountain assuaging
the thirst of man and beast in the central Square of the town ;
and last, but far from least, its crowning mansion, Carruthdale !
But to their more intellectual descendant it had been left to
make Centreville a college-town, by grace of his free gift of
ground, and a modest yet sufficient endowment ; and at about
the date of his brother Richard's death, when his own son and
namesake, Martin, was of age to profit by his father's benefice,
Centreville College, the glory of Centreville, was already in
its prosperous 'teens.

At this critical era of the boy's life, the advent of the
widowed Mrs. Carruth and her ultra-refined young daughter as
household permanencies, seemed favorable to his social welfare
and domestic happiness ; and neither father nor son suspected
that the handsome young Imogen had invaded Carruthdale with
precocious designs upon its heir presumptive, her mother hav-
ing convinced the girl of the supreme desirability of the speedy
evolution of Imogen Morris into Mrs. Martin Carruth. Yet as
time went on, it had not been a difficult but only a delicate
task for the women of the world to inspire the simpler mascu-
line nature of Carruthdale's aging and invalided master with
their own matrimonial ambition. Impressed by Imogen's vivid
and effective personality and inoculated by the clever mother
with a haunting distrust of mercenary or unworthy alien influ-
ences, the fear of his heir's mesalliance little by little became a
mania with the paternal Carruth ; and when Martin was graduated
from Centreville College, his father commanded the alliance
which, though lacking financial advantage, yet by virtue of Imo-
gen's beauty and social position, pleased his family pride.

But God disposed of the proposal of man and women during
Martin's European tour, which followed his graduation. A

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER.. 173

social " fling," a wild-oats period bridging the transition from
youth to maturity, was what his father had supposed to be im-
plied in his son's desire for travel : but the junior Martin's
ideals, even in his immaturity, had been neither of society nor
license. He was intellectual, spiritual, conscientious, and supreme-
ly earnest. Convictions seemed to him inclusive of the con-
comitant courage of them ; and the strongest conviction of his
college-life had been spiritual, versus the worldly and material ;
-religious, versus the irreligious free-thought miscalled " intel-
lectual," since irreligion is the irrational, illogical creed of
sophistry,--the antithesis of true philosophy, even in an ex-
clusively intellectual sense ! But perhaps it was the history of
the Oxford movement that first definitely challenged Martin's
splendid intellect; which, in turn, eventually inspired his soul's
response.

After a visit to Oxford, he tarried in London, haunting the
Oratory and Farm Street : whence he passed on to Rome,
which he left not only a baptized Catholic, but already facing
the vocative revelation of a call to the priesthood. The violent
opposition of his father, whose broken health seemed to justify
filial compromise, induced him to defer his theological studies ;
but he made no secret of his ultimate intention ; effacing him-
self socially, and sternly repudiating all suggestions of matrimon-
ial possibilities. Meantime Imogen's mother died ; and in pique
and ambition, the girl not yet out of .her 'teens married in
haste James, popularly known as " rich Jim ' Raymond, a
Californian capitalist whose national railroad interests had
brought him in recent business association with the senior
Martin Carruth.

Then, with a malice almost superhuman in its cleverness, the
disappointed master of Carruthdale visited a subtle vengeance
upon his son. For many years his financial speculations had
been consolidated in local railroad investments which had multi-
plied their original values as prosperous Centreville attained
eminence as a New England railroad centre. His wealth,
hitherto in greater part hoarded intact for his son and heir, he
began suddenly to expend so that 'all its fruition should be
reaped in his own span of life, already measured by the advanc-
ing stages of an insidious but fatal disease. A lavish marriage
settlement upon his favorite Imogen, inaugurated a systematic

course of benefactions civic and educational, and likewise specious-
VOL. LXXIV. 12

174 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Nov.,

ly religious and charitable, within conservatively anti- Catholic
lines ! Eventually he. died in the odor of philanthropical fame
and puritanical sanctity ; conditionally bequeathing to Imogen,
in case his direct heir persisted in his intention of becoming a
priest, the family-seat of Carruthdale ; but with specious justice
and apparent paternal devotion, leaving the rest and residue of
his estate unconditionally to his beloved son, Martin : which
residue, however, to universal astonishment, proved only a
modest competence, the mere corner-stone of the great fortune
which, part by part, had been transferred legally to divers alien
hands.

To no one was the paternal vengeance such an overwhelm-
ing surprise as to Martin himself, whose simple nature and filial
devotion had never questioned his father's actions, trusting im-
plicitly to his integrity, honor, and love. But his dignity and
reserve betrayed no sign of disappointment, nor did a word of
protest suggest just resentment. Therefore, denied the choice
scandal upon which it had counted, the frivolous world, after its
nine-days' wonder, surged past the doors of the Theological
Seminary, and forgot that within them the dead rich man's son
aspired to the vow of life-long poverty ! His ordination, indeed,
caused a transient flicker of memory ; but a distant curacy
soon extinguished it. Later, as the pastor of Maintown, his
Centreville associations were unknown to any member of his
parish save Joyce Josselyn ; to whom, inadvertently, Father
Martin had mentioned the name of his college. His reticence
was penitential in its humility. His sensitive conscience con-
victed him of sin justifying its retribution. He told himself that
he had been deprived of material means for God's glory as a
lesson of the fallacy of concession to the human, when the ser-
vice of God is at stake!

Such had been the history of Carruthdale up to the time of
its inheritance by Imogen Raymond ; since when it had been
occupied but transiently by her and her husband, the exigent
local conditions of whose national railroad enterprises necessitated
nominal homes in more than one city along his "roads." In-
heriting her mother's social ambitions and passion for worldly
pleasures, Imogen had always regarded Centreville as a desolate
land of exile ; and she valued her inheritance of Carruthdale
chiefly as a public revenge for Martin Carruth's indifference, a

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 175

hurt to her vanity which her petty and ungenerous soul could
never forgive. It was her husband's delicate instinct, not her
own, that impelled her to open Carruthdale during Centreville's
gala seasons, and extend its hospitality to the college faculty
and favored students, who not unnaturally regarded the brilliant
young heiress of Centreville's founder as a social queen. Of re-
cent years her reign had been shared by a girl cousin of her
own, on the Morris side ; a beautiful and fascinating but erratic
young artist, by name Mina Morris, whose elder brother Stephen,
shortly after Imogen's marriage, had become Raymond's private
secretary ;- an honorable and highly responsible position, con-
sidering the " wheels within wheels," political as well as financial,
revolving about the Californian financier. But in addition to Mrs.
Raymond and Mina, Carruthdale's present season added a third
" fair woman," in the person of the motherless daughter of Ray-
mond's deceased friend and business-associate in large financial
enterprises, Boyle Broderick ; whose only child and heiress,

Gladys, ending at last her prolonged school-days, now joined the
Carruthdale household as Raymond's legal ward.

Awaiting in the drawing-room, a few days after Gladys'
arrival at Carruthdale, the announcement that the family-dinner
was served, Mrs. Raymond in a subtle yet effective fashion, was
acquainting her guest with the fact of her lack of enthusiasm
for her Morris kinsfolk. She had never welcomed Stephen as a
resident-member of the family ; and Mina's- informal visits she
regarded as superfluities. Raymond, restlessly pacing the room
with the impatience of a hungry man, smiled somewhat protest-
ingly at his wife's desultory confidences. Towering at his six-
foot height, a big, bluff, mature Californian, a typical and social
contrast to young and haughty Imogen, he impressed Gladys
as a monotint in brown, brown-haired, brown-eyed, brown-
moustached, and healthily brown-skinned, with the fresh, hearty
look of a man whose familiar atmosphere is of sunshine and
open air. His hands were fine, and he wore his full-dress with
the air of a man unconscious of it; yet the experienced world-
ling would have questioned if Jim Raymond had been to the
manner born.

1 What 's the matter with affiliating the fallible relations ? '
he inquired, with a teasing up-tilt of his wife's dainty chin, as
he interrupted somewhat abruptly the disloyal diatribe by which
she was seeking to prejudice Gladys against the absent Mor-

1 76 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Nov.,

risses. " Kinship too remote for ' blood,' and too near for
' water/ seems prolific of misunderstandings ; but as I have sug-
gested before, little woman, with Stephen and Mina as our son
and daughter "

The sudden faltering of his resonant voice betrayed the dis-
appointment of childless Raymond's paternal heart ; but no re-
sponsive tremor softened his wife's cold, cultured tones. She
was a sensitive woman only, with the superficial sensitiveness of
the pampered flesh, whose bed of life must be of uncrumpled
rose-leaves. The self-abnegation of maternity did not enter into
her personal possibilities of life.

" I confess that I should hate a daughter/' she admitted,
calmly. " Think of loving the usurper of one's own lost beauty
and youth ! But if I must adopt any one, let it be not Mina
Morris, but this dear Gladys; whom, as an heiress of high de-
gree, I welcome with open arms ! '

" There 's honesty for you, Gladys," laughed her guardian,
mirthlessly ; but Gladys did not echo him. She did not under-
stand her hostess, and already divined that her dear guardian
was not quite happy. Not to be happy seemed a spiritual
tragedy to Gladys. The gentle nuns of her convent-life, who in
their own episodes of human heartache left the chapel with
faces luminous behind their woman-tears, had taught Gladys
that happiness lurked even in death's sweet sorrow, if one but
took one's pain to God.

She was a flower-like girl, with a blush-rose face, and eyes
whose changeful tints concentrated in hazel. The simple arrange-
ment of her pale brown hair revealed temples whose blue-
veined tracery accentuated the transparency of her pure, fair
skin. She was too slender for her graceful height, and the oval
outline of her cheeks was insufficiently rounded ; yet her deli-
cacy was of the ethereal type that has little in common with
physical weakness, suggesting rather the supernatural strength of
a spiritual nature.

" Who is Mina, if I may ask ? ' she inquired impulsively.
The diminutive name suggested girlhood; and a sudden surge of
loneliness revealed to Gladys that she missed at Carruthdale the
simple, light-hearted girls of the convent in which only a few
days previously she had completed the three years' private post-
graduate course which had been her father's arrangement for her,
as he lay on his bed of death. For " lucky Boyle Broderick '

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 177

had bequeathed to his motherless only child the most perilous,
because the most seductive responsibility of life, a newly-
acquired fortune ; and he felt that her soul must be matured
and strengthened before exposing her youth to the world. While
he lived, her intellectual culture had been stimulated by extensive
vacation-travel both American and European ; travel under its
happiest auspices, shielded from deprivation and hardship, yet
never devitalized by superfluous luxury. But on the verge of
leaving her alone in the world, he had confided her jointly to
the unworldly women who loved her, and to the man of the
world who loved him ; Raymond, his friend since the days
when both young Californians had fought for fortune's first favors
side by -side, and whose financial interests, as his life-long busi-
ness-associate, were identical with Gladys' own !

" Say, Mina's all right," Raymond had hastened to assure
his ward, with a man's natural prejudice in favor of lovely
maidenhood.

" Mina," Mrs. Raymond explained to Gladys, ignoring her
husband's assertion, "is Mina Morris, Stephen's sister; and in
consequence my own cousin, though not in first degree. But
do not imagine her, therefore, to be only a mere human girl, for
Mina is a fairy-changeling. She is a nymph, a sylph, a genius
of the lost art of grace. To know Mina is to study from life
the legends of your convent-mythology ! '

' Why, how lovely ! ' exclaimed Gladys. " But, dear Mrs.
Raymond, what can you mean ? '

Mrs. Raymond, preferring the poetical to the prose explana-
tion, secretly anathematized her ingenuous guest's simplicity.

" Mina," she admitted, " is the dancing daughter of a young
French dancer whom a romantic Morris married and took from
the stage in the blush of her first season ! In her youth and
absorption in her artistic study, she is at present, indeed, an
ideal ! But her brother and Mr. Raymond make the vital mis-
take of believing her phase of transition a permanent attitude.
Bohemian blood is certain to triumph. If Mina lives, she will
be a stage-dancer ! '

' A stage-dancer ? ' echoed Gladys, in ethical perplexity.
In spite of her girlish, almost childish looks, she was nearly two-
and-twenty, though as an heiress still a minor, in consideration
of her wise father's will. Therefore she was not unaware that
a justified prejudice against the ballet obtained in social as well

1 78 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Nov.,

as religious circles. Yet her heart, inspiring her to champion-
ship of the absent Mina, suggested an ingenuous tribute to the
dancing art, in its primeval phase of innocence.

" We had such a pretty dance at the convent," she men-
tioned, conciliatorily : " a Maypole-dance, given by the first
cours, the little children, you know."

Mrs. Raymond laughed satirically.

" Mina is nineteen, a childishly youthful nineteen, as a girl,
an antiquely mature nineteen as a genius," she said ; " and the
Maypole-atmosphere of her fancy dances, though characterizing
them up-to-date, I admit, will scarcely survive the footlights."

" Oh, draw it mild, Imogen," protested her husband, meeting
his brows over his brown eyes. His frown was a sign of his
rare displeasure, and Mrs. Raymond subsided. " Here is the
' French dancer's ' innocent story, Gladys," he said. " I have
heard it not only from Stephen, but also from his aunt, dear old
Mam'selle, quite a hundred times ! Mina's mother was the
younger of the Delacroix sisters, two gifted young French girls
of a family long identified with the Muses. Financial misfortune
followed the death of their parents, and their uncle and guar-
dian transplanted them from their convent to his own conserva-
tive school of the professional dance. The sisters' graceful genius
was a Delacroix inheritance ; and after a short interval they
passed to their first and last engagement, as ' angels ' of a Noel
spectacle, the Parisian equivalent of England's Christmas Pan-
tomime. Young Morris, an ' American abroad ' at the time, had
chanced to be a famous impresario's guest upon the opening
night of the production : and falling in love at first sight with the
younger debutante, achieved through the impresario a presenta-
tion, and married her out of hand. Meantime, a stage-accident
had cut short the career of the elder sister; and the generosity
of noble Steve Morris in offering her a permanent home, provi-
dentially provided a devoted protector for his orphans when his
wife's death at Mina's birth, nearly twelve years later, and now
nearly twenty years ago, was soon followed by his own ! Now,
that is the story, ' the whole story, and surely not the very
shocking story of the ' French dancer ' ! And the French dancer's
daughter is even more of an innocent than her innocent mother !
Little Mina is a dreamful child, to be spoken of only tenderly ! '

Mrs. Raymond disdainfully shrugged her shoulders at the
implied rebuke.

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 179

"Between my rational judgment of Mina, and your own and
Stephen's blind infatuation, Gladys shall decide for herself," she
said, ' as Mina, of course, joins the Carruth-clans that assemble
for Centreville's Class-Day ! '

Even as she spoke, Stephen emerged from the adjoining
library, a manly -figure attractive to Gladys from the first, with
the natural attraction born of affinity of character.

By a whim of heritage, Mina, the dancer's last-born, was
solely and exclusively her mother's daughter ; while her brother
Stephen, her senior by ten years, was even more characteristi-
cally his father's son, inheriting the earnestness and strength
of character which had led the fashionable bachelor of the
previous generation to give his hand where his heart dictated,
in defiance of social tradition. Standing slightly below
average manly height, yet with a muscular, powerful physique
more effective than mere tallness of stature, his stern, pallid
face softened only by kindly gray eyes, Stephen reproduced
physically as well as spiritually his dead father's type. His
black hair waved back from a high but somewhat narrow
forehead, already furrowed by frowning thought. Yet his smile
flashed with transfiguring sweetness, as his cousin's announce-
ment reached him.

' Mina coming for Class-Day, is she?" he exclaimed. "The
little witch has written me not to expect her ! Only her usual
mischief, I suppose."

As dinner was announced, Mrs. Raymond gestured to her
husband to offer his arm to Gladys; but laughingly linking her
own instead, he sent the young people in together. He de-
lighted to defy artificial conventions, and called ceremony bosh
and nonsense. Socially, therefore, he was a thorn in his worldly
wife's side ; a rift in the lute of matrimonial love, which his
primitive nature regarded too lightly.

; You are very fond of your sister, Mr. Morris," Gladys re-
marked, taking her seat opposite Stephen in the spacious dining-
room opening on a deep veranda. There was a wistful note
in the lonely girl's voice. She was thinking that Mina was
happy, indeed, in the fondness of such a brother.

" Fond of little Mina ? ' he cried. " Pray do not start me
on a dangerous topic, Miss Broderick. They tell me I am an
enthusiast about Mina. But my theory is, that a sister cannot
be spoiled ! "

i8o JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Nov.,

" And Mina's theory as to a brother ? ' inquired Mrs. Ray-
mond, with suave malice.

" Oh, Mina spoils me far more than I deserve," evaded
Stephen : but the brightness of his face was suddenly shadowed.
Mina's heart, in truth, was still unawakened to strong human
affection. The youth of the artist, dreaming of ideals, under-
estimates realities.

Raymond, meanwhile, was consuming cold consomme with
the air of an amiable martyr. The amber jelly was a fad of
his wife's summer menu which his masculine appetite resented.
In defiance of the thermometer he would have liked a strong
bouillon, or the thickest of purees, or such a creamy bisque or
sustaining chowder as was served at the Yacht Club ; or, if
trifling consomme it must be, indeed, then at least a consomme
boiling hot, with a generous dash of Madeira in it ! Yet in all
save physique, he was finer than his wife, since he suffered not
only with Stephen, but for him. Raymond's sympathy was born
of suffering akin. He, too, knew the cold clutch of love's ache
at the heart, when repulse is the requital of service.

"Mina's enthusiasm upon her first appearance at college, at
the age of six, when Stephen figured in his initiatory Fresh-
man entertainment, is a Centreville tradition, Gladys," he
recounted, with kindly tact. " At that remote date, I, of
course, argued myself unknown in not knowing the Morrisses ;
but I tell you the story as 'twas told to me ! Mina was proud
enough of her brother then, eh, my boy ? '

" Jealous enough, you mean, sir ! ' exulted Stephen, radiantly
responding to the reminiscence. "Would you believe, Miss
Broderick, that the ambitious tot mounted her chair as I stood
on the stage, and ruined my maiden-effort by her rival announce-
ment, ' Bruvver Stephen, bruvver Stephen, Mina wants to dance her
dance ! ' It was Martin Carruth who took her in his arms, and
hushed her. She often says that she has loved him ever since ! '

" Yes ! ' assented Raymond, serving himself to rock-cod at
the ratio of whitebait. "Poor Martin ! I wish he could be in-
duced to come up this year ; but Dr. Castleton tells me that
his regrets have been received with unfailing regularity, since
Martin has become Father Martin, the priest ! Even his favorite
young Josselyn, his Maintown protege, cannot induce him to
honor his final Glass-Day, though he has been living in fond
hope for four years ! '

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 181

Stephen's gray eyes flashed mischievously.

"Where Joyce Josselyn fails, we, indeed, leave hope behind,"
he laughed. "It is ' Vent, vidi, vici,' with the handsome Joyce,
even with invincible cousin Imogen ! '

" He is such a beautiful boy," admitted Mrs. Raymond, with
the pretty maternal air which dignified her Centreville favorit-
isms : ' and such a deliciously complex character, as unsophis-
ticated socially as a baby in arms, yet shrewd in self-interest as
a man of the world, and passionately ambitious for fame and
fortune. I think that as a man, / should have been much like
him!"

" Ah, there, Imogen," laughed her amused husband, " expect
us to believe anything rather than that by any possibility you
could have been unsophisticated, under any circumstances what-

ever ! '

" Nevertheless, Jim," responded Mrs. Raymond with unusual
amiability, ' I repeat my statement ; which explains my other-
wise 'incomprehensible interest in Centreville's crude but promis-
ing graduate. I want to follow his future, in natural womanly
curiosity as to my own possible achievements, if only I had
been born a man ! Therefore I have volunteered to solicit your
patronage for him, now that the world is his oyster ! I knew I
could rely on your kindness, Jim. You will not fail my promise,
will you ? '

She called her husband " Jim ' only in her most gracious
moods, when invariably she had a selfish end to attain ! But
simple Raymond did not analyze his handsome wife's gracious-
ness. He accepted the rare boon gratefully, as a starved dog
jumps at a bone.

" Oh, if the young fellow wants a berth on the Ranch, I
suppose I can make him a cow-puncher," he said, jocosely.
' Or he might take one of the roads, as stoker ; or go on the
staff of 'The Pioneer,' as devil! Ranch, railroad, or news-
paper, which shall it be, Imogen ? '

But Mrs. Raymond's graciousness had evaporated. She flashed
an indignant look at her husband, and Gladys covered the em-
barrassing silence by a question which had been hovering on her
lips ever since her guardian's passing mention of Father Martin.

" ' Father Martin ? ' she echoed, with eager interest. " Oh,
who is Father Martin, please ? I seem to do nothing but ask
intrusive questions ! '

1 82 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Nov.,

" I thought that a Catholic prejudice obtained in favor of
silent consent to its priesthood," parried Mrs. Raymond, cleverly
hinting that Father Martin was not a subject for discussion.

" If you mean that we do not criticise our priests unfavora-
bly, you are right," faltered Gladys, after an instant of per-
plexed hesitation. " But how could we, with truth-? They are
such a noble class of men, you see, ' living miracles,' my dear
father used to call them, so spiritual, and intellectual, and sac-
rificial, '

" You are answering your own question, Gladys," interrupted
her smiling guardian. "You describe Father Martin exactly."

Mrs.- Raymond's face, as Gladys glanced at her for cor-
roboration, was cold and unresponsive. The entire conversation
seemed to her in worst taste. Reminiscence of Mina's sixth
year naturally implied her own more mature recollections of
Centreville at that "remote date," as her tactless husband openly
avowed it : and she did not feel it necessary to be confidential
to this young heiress concerning the period of her mother's and
her Own indebtedness to Martin Carruth, during which time
Stephen Morris, with other young kinsmen, had drifted to Cen-
treville College. Moreover, her step-cousin Martin not unnatur-
ally had been a delicate subject since his failure to respond to
her matrimonial overtures. Even though mercenary self-interest
had been Imogen's dominant sentiment, the manly and hand-
some young student whose splendid character attracted in awing
her, had not been without romantic charm for her girlish years ;
and though her heart had escaped enduring hurt, her pride still
resented its humiliation.

Recognizing an antagonism to which she had no key, Gladys
sensitively shrank within herself, perplexed and embarrassed by
a recurring uncertainty as to when her hostess spoke in earnest,
and when in jest ; which perhaps was to Mrs. Raymond's advan-
tage, since it gave her the benefit of the doubt ! Of her liking
or dislike for her guardian's wife, Gladys was equally uncertain ;
but of her admiration, at least, it consoled her .to realize .that
there was no uncharitable question ! Mrs. Raymond was a
woman who compelled admiration, being magnetic rather than
strictly beautiful, though she achieved the effect of beauty. She
was tall and full-figured, yet triumphantly youthful with the
youth perfected but not matured : a vivid brunette of the lus-
trous-eyed, heavy-haired, peachy-skinned type, with a graceful

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 183

head, the small, fine, delicate nose and short upper lip giving an
effect of supreme pride and superlative refinement to any face
that combines them, and a baby-like chin softly rounded and
dimpled, blending exquisitely the lines of cheek and throat.
She gowned herself artistically, and emanated the subtle yet
resistless fascination of the born and bred mondaine, scintillating
with alien brilliance against the background of the New England
college town ; for her ancestors on both sides had been typical
New-Yorkers, and in spite of Puritan and Galifornian affiliations,
the wine of New York's dashing social atmosphere glowed un-
chilled in her Morris blood.

Raymond, recognizing Gladys' interest, but blissfully dense
to his wife's virtual interdict, had pursued the subject of Father
Martin, contriving, as the courses progressed, to give his ward a
comparatively clear account of the Carruth father and son, and
explaining to her, with ingenuous pride, the Carruth benefactions
to Centreville. What details he had omitted, the girl's sympa-
thetic fancy supplied, till her soul yearned towards the absent
priest in whose ancestral home she felt an interloper ; though
the passing of Carruthdale to Imogen, had not seemed unnatural
even to unmercenary Raymond, since Martin was to become a
priest. But to Gladys the usurpation seemed the culminating
wrong and insult to the rightful but defrauded heir; and she
was relieved by Mrs. Raymond's chance mention that Carruth-
dale was occupied only fitfully, save when college-functions were
in session. Then it developed that there were alternative Ray-
mond homes in New York and Philadelphia, while Raymond's
own favorite headquarters was his California ranch by the Pacific,
to which his private car made frequent runs, carrying as large a
family-party as his hospitality could assemble. More often than
otherwise, however, his wife, at the last moment substituted the
sociable journey by a solitary voyage to Europe. She was one
of the patriots who extol America as "the best of all countries
-not to live in ! ' and in London, Paris, Monaco, and the Ger-
man Spas, Mrs. Raymond was already a social figure.

Where was Gladys' vocative part in this restless life ? What
active work could she accomplish, tossed on the waste of the
world like a ship without haven or anchor ? She listened in
distressed silence as Mrs. Raymond's revelations went on. For
Boyle Broderick had taught his daughter to regard herself as
the steward of her wealth, rather than its idle and self-indulgent

1 84 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Nov.,

mistress ; and for the service implied by active stewardship, the
girl's way no longer seemed clear. She rejected the luscious
melon oozing frozen champagne from its hollowed centre, with
a sudden revulsion from a luxury foreign to her more ascetic
ideals. Moreover, the epicurism of the Raymond regirne im-
pressed her as inharmoniously alien to Carruthdale's original
spirit of simplicity, still 'evident exteriorly in the architecture of
the great stone house, and the dignity of its natural sur-
roundings.

With a fine reverence for the old estate's landmarks as
memorials of Carruth-generations deceased, Raymond had op-
posed the innovating greenhouses and fountains his wife had
suggested as substitutes for its flower-gardens of older fashion ;
and with a shrug of her shoulders she had dismissed the indif-
ferent matter, being too contemptuous of Centreville in general,
to waste serious thought upon Carruthdale in particular. But
its interior, while still preserving the artistic unities, now was
redolent of the sumptuous atmosphere always characteristic of
Mrs. Raymond's proximate environment, however occasional or
transitory. She revelled in glowing warmth of atmosphere, in
the soft depths of luxurious cushions, in material pleasures re-
fined, yet never spiritualized, by a delicate fastidiousness more
perilous to the moral life than coarser indulgence, from which
the soul revolts. Even Mrs. Raymond's toilette of old-gold
crepe, silken yet lustreless, achieving the effect of simplicity by
an artistic elaborateness becoming to its wearer as unadorned
simplicity was not, and glowing with jewels half-veiled by the
laces of her corsage, was in harmony alone with the modern
Carruthdale ; while Gladys, in her modest black chiffon and
natural violets, seemed gently suggestive of the simpler tradi-
tions of the Carruthdale of the past.

Absorbed in the complex thoughts born of the hostess' reve-
lations and her own confused yet vivid impressions, Gladys had
not heard the crunch of swift wheels on the gravel, as a car-
riage whirled up to the door : and Mrs. Raymond, whom noth-
ing escaped, sipped her Turkish coffee as leisurely as though
no arriving traveller and baggage invaded the great central hall,
dividing the drawing and dining-rooms on the one side, from
the reception-rooms and library, on the other.

It was Gladys who faced the portieres, and therefore her
eyes were the first to be startled by the sudden apparition

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 185

against their background of a dainty girlish figure. She realized
a confused impression of a poetic young face under a coquet-
tishly tilted sailor-hat, of haunting dark eyes and vivid lips and
soft young cheeks of the tint and texture of a magnolia-
blossom, propelling themselves towards unconscious Stephen, who
was seated with his back to the door.

" / want to dance my dance" laughed a soft, deep, rich con-
tralto voice. And then, by the transfiguration of Stephen's
love-illumed face, Gladys knew that he was welcoming Mina !

. CHAPTER II.

MINA.

" Mina," Mrs. Raymond was remarking to Gladys, as the
men rejoined them, " has one redeeming vice. She gowns her-
self perfectly."

" Too perfectly to please cross old Stephen, who checks my
bills," pouted Mina, with a flash of her small white teeth.

" What about my allowance, you extravagant little mon-
key ? ' demanded Raymond, pulling her ear. His sudden intel-
ligent glance at Stephen covered a multitude of thoughts. He
knew, now, why in spite of his generous salary, his secretary
seemed always so short of money : why he denied himself law-
ful luxuries that were almost necessities in his station of life.
The older man's kindly heart reproached him for long injustice.
He had been tempted to despise Stephen's apparent parsimony,
which under the circumstances he had thought in bad taste;
sometimes questioning if it were not forced upon his notice with
deliberately mercenary intention. Now he knew that the young
man had sacrificed his pride as well as all self-indulgence ; for
he had endured occasional hints of reproach in unprotesting
silence. And Mina was to blame for it all, thoughtlessly selfish
Mina, to whom, as yet, realities were the only unreal things of
life!

" But your allowance, cher Monsieur Bountiful," Mina was
answering airily, in the pretty French idiom caught from her
aunt, " provides pauvre petite moi with the material needs of
this poor human life, the tiresome daily necessities, to which

1 86 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Nov.,

Mam'selle attends ! In her grace before meals she prays for
you always, as 'Monsieur, notre bienfaiteur ! '

" And your Morris patrimony, not extravagant, indeed ; yet
doubled by Stephen's quixotic renunciation of his heritage ? '

Mrs. Raymond's voice was unresonant, responding to force
of will rather than impulse of heart. Her family-pride was hurt
at the revelation to Gladys that a Morris was her generous hus-
band's debtor.

But Mina had no such unsimple sensitiveness. Unlimited
fortune, of course, was what one must have while one lived.
Therefore God provided for her, even as He raimented the
field-lilies, and fed the birds of the air. If Stephen and Ray-
mond chanced to be His human instruments, why not they as
well as another ? Mina felt no burden of indebted gratitude.
Love's munificence was a matter of course !

" My own little income, most practical Imogen," she ad-
mitted, lightly, " represents my small luxuries, my classic mar-
bles, my celestial paintings, my daily flowers, my little journeys
into the heart of Nature, the soul of the Art-world, without
which I could not live ! But this resume of my resources must
be ennuyant to Miss Broderick, mats non, it shall be
Gladys ! "

" I was just envying your happiness, Mina, in being sur-
rounded by so much love ! '

Gladys' delicate assertion was sincere. Of a sudden her in-
dependent fortune seemed a joyless heritage to the lonely
orphan. She longed to be again the dependent of love's sweet
bounty ; again the beloved daughter whose tender happiness the
fatherless heiress had surrendered for ever. Mina flashed her a
look of sympathy, but her delicacy risked no response in words.

" Is any one expected to-night, Imogen ? ' she inquired, re-
motely. " If so, I must make myself presentable. Mam'selle
implored me, with tears of despair in her eyes, to be attired
always ' comme il faut ! '

" Let strangers slide for to-night, Mina," interposed Stephen.
He looked suddenly pale and wan, and was nervously twisting
between his fingers a letter from Mam'selle, recently delivered
by Mina, with a defiant little laugh. " The library is ours for
the long private talk you know we must have at once, dear ! '

Mina tapped her small foot restlessly. A long talk in the
library with good, stupid, practical Stephen ? Peste ! Long

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 187

talks with Stephen meant questionings and scoldings. She knew
that she was extravagant, and wilful, and art- centred ! Did not
Mam'selle reproach her every day, and tell her that the Lord
had made her, indeed, only a little human humming-bird; but
that the bird was more than the butterfly, and that she must
rise to the height of her mission ? But Mam'selle's scoldings
were different from prosaic brother Stephen's ; for even though
Mam'selle was old, and said prayers for ever, and scolded her,
Mina, for a soulless little pagan, a brainless butterfly, a heart-
less egotist, yet Mam'selle, too, beneath her veneer of codes
and conventions, had the impassioned soul of the artist born and
bred ! Oh, to be back with Mam'selle in their own little villa,
where the river purled in^ front, and the hills loomed behind,
and the wonderful woods swayed between ! For Mam'selle
understood ! She, too, saw the spirit of the wind hovering
mystically in the starlight, heard the viols of Nature pulse
their soft tunes in the waters, watched the wild dance of the
tempest as the lightnings wreathed the tree- tops, loved the
grasses' undulations, and the grace of the flowers poised on flut-
tering stems ! Who but she and Mam'selle responded to these
marvellously beautiful phases of Nature, the keynote of human
art ? Not Raymond, good, kind, generous Raymond ; not her
cold, hard, handsome cousin Imogen ; not dear, dense Stephen,
to whom art was a sealed book ! But this pure-faced girl from
the peaceful cloister, Gladys, with her delicate temperament and
sensitive intuitions, she looked like one to be played upon by
art, as the winds play on an aeolian harp !

" Oh, an informal reception is probable, in honor of Gladys,"
Mrs. Raymond had admitted. " Already she is the pet of the
faculty, from President Castleton down ; and a few of the boys
have been failing to spoil her. Had I known your date of
arrival, Mina, we might have indulged in an impromptu dance ! '

Mina frowned. When would her philistine cousin understand
that the dances of society were abominations to her ? But to
this girl from the convent, perhaps, the permitted " squares '
represented the acme of social enjoyment.

" I am sorry to have deprived Gladys of any pleasure," she
apologized.

" Oh, no, indeed," Gladys assured her. "Will it be discourte-
ous to confess that I do not think it is in me to love the ball-
room ? My father, who held human life to be a most ' real '

i88

JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER.

[Nov.,

and ' earnest ' thing, regarded a ' dancing-man ' as a living para-
dox :-^a discrepant and grotesque figure: and my own ideal of
the dance, quite uninfluenced by him, is confined to children,
and to the world of art. The beautiful natural grace of the lit-
tle ones, the classic dances of the old nations, as revived not
only by the living Terpsichore, but also as music, sculpture,
painting, literature, preserve them for us : the dances of reli-
gious Israel, of artistic Greece, "

Mina sprang to her feet.

" You are right," she cried. " You have the artistic soul.
The dance of the little ones, yes, that is the dance of Nature
in its human expression : but the dance of the artist, ah ! that
is the finer rhythm of the harmonious spirit, struggling to attune
the discordant body to the music of the spheres. The stars
circle in their courses, and the tides sway forward and back with
the original rhythm of Creation. The birds' flight is graceful by
instinct, and the pines swayed by storms are the tragedies of
motion. Human life alone is jarring and awkward, because the
flesh has lost tune with its keynote, the beautiful life of the
spirit. Readjustment works two ways, outward from soul to
body, inward from body to soul ! Yours is the soul-way,
mine the body's ! Let me show you my way, to-night ! '

As she ran from the room like a gleeful child, Stephen seated
himself by Gladys.

" Miss Broderick," he said, " may I venture to suggest that
as the girl-friend her erratic life has lacked, you would do all
the good in the world to my little Mina ? On account of a
peculiar delicacy of health, she was taken from school as a little
child ; and conventional social life she rejects ; while the bohemian
circle with which her art brings her closest in touch, yet
startles and repels her idealism. The dear Mam'selle, who is
old, and I, who am inartistic and depressingly serious, represent
poor little Mina's human circle. She is too lonely for her
years, too self-centred for her noblest development, and too
purely the artist for her happiness as a woman. You see I am
venturing to speak very frankly to you ; but a letter from
Mam'selle has made me desperate. She says the little one is
getting beyond her, that she fears for her future, since she
despairs of awakening either her religious soul, or her human
heart, and with these still dormant, she stands on the brink of
the professional chasm, like a child on the edge of a precipice.

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 189

An operatic impresario is pursuing her, think of it ! Loving
her as I do, yet rather a thousand times would I see her dead
than embarked on a public career ! '

" I shall be more than happy if your beautiful Mina will
make me her friend," replied Gladys. " I, too, Mr. Morris, am
lonely. But as for Mina's ' unawakened soul,' forgive me, but
the Mam'selle is wrong ! In her own way, Mina strains God-
ward."

" As a Catholic, do you believe in her way, Miss Broderick ? '

" Catholicism is very broad, Mr. Morris, accepting good-will,
when light goes no further! But to be a practical Catholic is,
of course, life's highest happiness. At dinner you mentioned
that Mina loves Father Martin Carruth. His influence would be
for her truest welfare. Could it not be solicited quite naturally,
while she is here in his old home ? '

Stephen's face brightened marvellously.

"The very thing!' he said enthusiastically. "I never
thought of it before, though Mina and I were both baptized in
the Church, as a concession to my French mother's faith, in
which the dear old Mam'selle still lives like an angel. But I
have n't seen Martin since his father's death. He would scarcely
come here for me, Miss Broderick ! '

" He will go anywhere for God," promised Gladys, with
sublime assurance. " But here is Mina, Mr. Morris. Oh, what a
dear little vision of perfect loveliness she looks ! '

As Mina flashed back in dancing- costume, she beckoned
Gladys towards the music-room, where the others followed,
Stephen somewhat reluctantly bringing up the rear.

" Play my yellow-flower-set ! ' she commanded him, pointing
imperiously to the piano. " You know my daisy, my primrose,
my golden-rod dances ! Then, my butterfly-dance, the one in
the sunshine ! Everything must be golden to-night, since G
stands for Gladys ! '

Her Grecian gown, falling about her in classic folds just
escaping the floor, was of white silk embroidered with gold-
thread blossoms, beneath which her gilded sandals glanced like
fluttering, fallen petals. A yellow cloud of accordion-plaited
chiffon enveloped her exteriorly, its loose, full draperies adapting
themselves to the wonderful flower and wing formations which
were the characteristic features of her dance. Her hair, loosened

about her face, and carelessly coiled high on her graceful
VOL. LXXIV. 13

JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Nov.,

head, was crowned by a golden butterfly, swaying on glittering
wings.

As the prelude began, she paused in perfect repose for an
instant ; then, as if inspired by the soul of the music, the light
in her eyes deepened, her illumined face lifted, her throat
quivered and swelled, her head poised like a flower, her arms
slowly opened like the wings of a bird, and her dance was
begun !

Mina's dance was ideal, the music of pantomime, the melody
of motion. She was the despair of theoretical teachers, the
rapture of Mam'selle, the responsive instrument of her own
genius, self-unconscious, art-dominated. Her art was not
artifice, but nature. It was the art of the winds, swaying through
aerial realms, of the bud poised tremulously on its lissom stalk,
of the sea-waves undulating on the surface of the tides, of
the skylark soaring in unison with its soul's upstraining song !
It was of the winds and the flowers, of the waves and the birds
that Mina thought, as she swayed and whirled and glided and
pirouetted, bewilderingly enveloped in her cloud-like chiffo^
deftly moulded into a legion of fluttering shapes. Her dance was
the dance as a sinless Paradise might have preserved it, the
impulse of Eve through the beauty of Eden, the fluttering
through ether of visible spirit. It suggested the rhythm of a
virginal creation, rather than the faltering footsteps of fallen
humanity !

But reaction had its inevitable hour when her dance was
ended : and it was the woman, not the artist, for whom Mam'selle
and Stephen were beginning to fear.

"Your dance is a vision," quavered Gladys, breaking the
silence that always succeeded Mina's dances. " In it, you are
not only both ' child ' and ' artist,' but something more. I think
it is an angel, Mina ! Perfect ' poetry of motion ' must have
been born in heaven with its sister-art, music ! What a beauti-
ful soul you must have to inspire you, since inspiration comes
only from God ! '

" Out, my way, too, is of the soul ! Did I not know that
you would understand ? ' exulted Mina, flashing a triumphant
glance towards Stephen. " Now it is your turn to teach me
your way, Gladys ! Who knows but our extremes meet ? '

The announcement of guests sent her running from the
room, laughing lightly at Raymond's mischievous attempts to

JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER.

191

detain her. Her artistic temperament demanded not as a luxury,
but as an inevitable necessity, a harmonious setting for her
dances ; yet she shrank in proud shyness from the scrutiny of
strangers, and confined her dances, as yet, to the limited audi-
ence of her few favored intimates ; reluctant, with the sensitive-
ness of genius and the reserve of maidenhood, to unveil her
artistic dreams. Yet of late the momentous thought had begun
to haunt her 3 that it was individual and not collective humanity
whose atmosphere embarrassed her ; and that the glow of the
footlights and the strains of the orchestra must inspire and im-
passion her art.

As Mina escaped Raymond's half-jesting pursuit, the guest
first announced entered with simple ease, like one confidently
assured of his welcome. He was tall and blond, with a still
boyish face of uncommon beauty strengthened and ennobled by
intellectual development, yet subtly lacking the supreme refine-
ment of the chastening spiritual chisel. As other youths fol-
lowed, Mrs. Raymond called to Gladys, who was talking to
Stephen of Mina.

" Gladys," she said, " in advance of Class-Day, let me pre-
sent to you our valedictorian, Mr. Josselyn. My husband's
ward, Miss Broderick. And by the way, you two visionaries
have a hero in common in my cousin Martin Carruth, whom
you both idealize as ' Father Martin ! '

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS.

BY F. M. EDSELAS.

UR course along the upper Nile led through Nubia,
giving the sight of many ruins the temple at
Abu-Simbal proving the most noted object. In
fact there were two of these rock-temples, built by
Rameses II., the inscriptions in Greek dating from
502 B. C., telling that when Psammeticus came to Elephantine the
writers giving their names also went to that place by way of
Kerkis. But far more grand and imposing was the one that met
us at Abu-Simbal, being cut from the solid rock, or rather, built
into its steep face. The fagade itself is formed by cutting away
a square space of one hundred feet, having a cornice of seated

i9oi.] SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS. 193

cynocephali truly, a magnificent setting for so imposing a struc-
ture. The entrance is flanked by four colossi of Rameses, while
over the portal, in a niche, stands the Sun-god Ra, towering in
majesty above the others. One can form an idea of their size
by saying that one big toe-nail of Rameses afforded me a very
comfortable seat. The figures are well preserved, one figure
alone being minus its head and arms. From the many photo-
graphs so accessible the benignant and life-like expressions can
be readily recalled.

Equally so are the faces looking forth from the eight Osiride
columns in the entrance hall, on which are sculptured the mem-
orable deeds of the great Rameses. In rooms leading from this
grand vestibule are always seen mural sculptures similar to the
preceding. A smaller pillared hall opens into another, bringing
to view what seemed a sanctuary. Here were seated statues of
Amen, Ptah, Borus, with Rameses the Great, or Sesostris. Vari-
ous lateral chambers and halls are ever and anon seen, all with
their historic sculptures telling in mute language of the long
buried past, rousing wonder and admiration as we trace the
footsteps of that ancient people, walking the earth centuries ago.

The excavation for this magnificent temple reaches a depth
of two hundred feet. Others still are much larger; but being
built of stone, in blocks, excite less wonder than if hewn from
the solid rock. We climbed through deep sand to its summit,
and were abundantly repaid for the toilsome ascent by the mag-
nificent view up and down the river, illuminated by a gorgeous
sunset.

Forty miles beyond looms up the second cataract, but being
regarded as too perilous for passage, no boats are furnished for
tourists ; so here was the terminus of our journey in this direc-
tion. Before leaving, however, we climbed the rock of Abou-
seer, giving us a fine view of the second cataract, while trying
by vision to penetrate that land beyond, which can only be
traversed by camels. Then, taking a farewell of the famous
temple just described, as it loomed up in solitary majesty, its
only companions being the two tall cliffs on either side, we re-
traced our course to the landing. Here we found our boats had
undergone a real change of dress, which made us think another
craft had been substituted for our former dahabeah, a small sail
taking the place of the large one, preparatory to our downward
trip next morning.

194

SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS.

[Nov.,

Let us stop, while waiting transportation, to look at these
Nubian women, in the main resembling those of the lower Nile,
possessing traits both attractive and repulsive. In their tall,
graceful, willowy mien they resemble the general type of women
in the Orient. So far, well and good ; but alas ! we at once
ask, why mar this charming appearance by such a positively dis-
agreeable style of dressing the hair ? It is in the free use of
castor-6il as a pomatum, and this not always of the best and
freshest, while the elaborate plaits are adorned with gold filigree,
or some bright tinsel, the ends being secured with balls of mud,
hanging about the face. Imagine the effect, since so much time
is required, in dressing the hair that it is renewed only once in
several weeks, the oil meanwhile dripping upon the shoulders.

NAVIGATION AT THE CATARACTS is FULL OF DANGERS.

Companionship with these women for these reasons is far from
being agreeable.

But a striking contrast was afforded by a young sheik, stroll-
ing along the shore through his fields, clothed in flowing white
robes, his bearing being that of a person of culture and refine-
ment. Coming on our boat, he was, at Adli's suggestion, invited

SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS.

EGYPTIAN WATER-CARRIERS.

on deck to smoke a chibouk and take an infinitesimal cup of
coffee.

But let us hasten on to Assouan, where we meet again the
first cataract, where we encountered our earliest exciting expe-
rience.

For the benefit of those not experienced in oriental travel I
would advise, first, last, and always, to take an extra supply of
patience and sweet forbearance, since they are qualities greatly
in demand here.

While waiting for our Arabian escort we strolled afoot, or
on the ever-faithful donkey, to see some ancient quarries a few
miles distant. These were of red granite, furnishing most of the
material for obelisk and pyramid thousands of years ago.

196 SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS. [Nov.,

Our party was enlarged by some friends from New York,
who in their dahabeah had often fallen in our way, adding much
to the pleasure of the trip. Besides donkeys, a camel was
added to the equipage, each of us in turn giving it a trial ; but
that proved more than sufficient, so that the donkeys were de-
cidedly in demand.

On the way we passed a huge structure of brick and mortar,
which was placed over the remains of a rash Englishman who
boasted that he could swim down the cataract without a log, this
being a favorite device of the natives to amuse travellers, who
thereby collect not a few piastres. These solitary graves, often
seen on the broad expanse, are sad reminders of what may be
the fate of other travellers as well.

At the quarry we saw an unfinished obelisk, 90 feet long,
roughly hewn out and partially raised from its bed ; abandoned,
no one can tell when or for what purpose.

Returning from our trip, we were told to be ready for an
immediate start to the cataract ; therefore we- made preparations
accordingly. But alas for our hopes ! Promise is one thing,
doing is quite another, at least among these people ; it is
always to-morrow, to-morrow which never comes ! At first all
promised well, as we passed at once within the so-called
" gates," a narrow passage enclosed by high rocks, which led
to a broad river filled with huge black rocks ; around these
the waters dashed furiously, making a very difficult channel for
boating.

Here an entirely new command awaited us : four " captains,"
having the entire charge, with their motley crew of wretched-
looking creatures. These, however, did not put in an appear-
ance for two days, so we were virtually tied to one of the
rocky islands during that time. In such cases no amount of
persuasion or threats can move these " slow coaches ' until
they feel so inclined.

However we did not fare as many others, who after fairly
starting are kept in the cataract for two days, although a few
hours generally suffice for the passage.

The passage of these cataracts is anything but pleasant un-
less one considers fear one of the desirable elements of travel.
The turns are so sharp and currents so swift that there is
continual danger of falling back or being jammed against the
rocks.

1901.]

SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS.

197

AN EGYPTIAN WOMAN ASTRIDE THE DONKEY.

Starting at last, ropes are stretched from the boat to the
rocks in turn as we move slowly along, the men in and out of
the water as may be necessary, thus acting as so many " tugs,"
with occasional assistance from the sail, if the treacherous wind
happens for a minute to be in the right quarter.

Added to this novel and decidedly risky mode of boating,
we are the more bewildered by the constant gesticulating, jab-
bering, and yelling from the three hundred on shore and in
the water, who try thus to help in order to be the more clamor-
ous for backsheesh when all is over. A motley assemblage
indeed are these sons of the desert, in and out of every cos-
tume ever conceived by man. One comical figure was an old
man, barely covered with rags, frantically waving a stick,
though for what purpose could hardly be guessed. The most

198 SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS. [Nov.,

useful among them had all they could do, since they must
be here, there, and everywhere at the same instant, meeting
any emergency, so liable to happen even when least expected.
They must spring from rock to rock while carrying a rope, or
dive to detach it, remaining so long under water that it seemed
that they could never come out. Others must take to the small
boats if the distance is great, so as to bring us round at just
the right moment.

Near the so-called " Big Gate," where the rush of water is
greater, the men and boys, on palm logs, launch out for our
amusement and their pecuniary benefit too ! Here we are
pulled up that is, our boat by ropes as large as your arm,
amid great excitement, and not a little alarm, thus crossing the
first cataract, when we go sailing on towards the beautiful island
of Philae, bringing into view an immense temple. So wonderful
is it that we pay a visit, both going and returning, by daylight
and by moonlight.

In one of the villages we visited we met a caravan encamped,
with loads of goods to be shipped to the nearest market after
a long and wearisome journey across the desert, just as in ages
long past.

Returning to our quarters, we find the crew displaced again
by the lords of the cataract, the former not daring to lift a
finger. Here they are four " captains," so called. The first,
very dignified and commanding in person ; well dressed and
wrapped in a camel's-hair shawl. Alas ! for the others ; one,
ragged and dirty and barefooted, runs frantically across the
upper deck to the helm, and back again, blustering all the
while, though why no one knows; while the remaining two
merely fill the quartette of officials.

All proved devout Mussulmans, for they were at their devo-
tions already, the impress of the sand being still upon their
foreheads. Now begins the grand struggle with our young
Niagara. Coming to the critical bend, two sailors at each oar
row mightily against the deluge of waters ; in a twinkling
almost the turn is made skilfully and safely. This is followed
by a general hand-shaking and congratulations, in which we too
gladly join. Then, taking their instruments, the sailors join in
playing, singing, and dancing, producing such a pandemonium
that even now the echoes resound in my ears. We, however,
silently and fervently returned thanks to the good Master who

SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS.

199

CARAVAN CROSSING THE DESERT.

had carried us safely through this great peril. An intensely
hot night followed, giving the first taste of the " hhassia," or
warm wind, attended by flurries of white sand, insensibly or
rather very sensibly pervading everything.

After a short sail we are again delayed by an unfavorable
wind. However, a pleasing episode varied the usual monotony
of these tie-ups, in the acquaintance formed with young Abboo
Alii, the five-year-old nephew of the reis here. It was wholly
impromptu on both sides, as he came literally lugging his sister
of only two years, named Fatima, thus showing traces of their
ancestry, presenting her with boyish pride. Frequent meetings
followed this surprise, resulting in sincere attachment between
guests and hosts.

As often as we came near the village where our hero lived,
almost invariably he appeared, dressed in his long white robe,
fastened with a red sash, a white skull-cap completing the sim-
ple costume.

At one of these tie-ups three of us took a long walk
around a field, and were much surprised by meeting a man, rid-
ing a donkey, who dismounted, advanced, and saluted by kiss-
ing our hands. Our attendant, Ahmed, being unable to speak
English, could not explain this unexpected greeting ; but . on

2OO

SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS.

[Nov.,

our return, having informed Adli, the latter laughingly told us
that the man had mistaken us for priests. So much for our
attire of long black skirts, close-fitting jackets, and broad-
brimmed hats !

The methods of work are quite as primitive now as in ancient
Bible times as we frequently had occasion to prove. One day,
when passing through a village, we found a man weaving on a
rude loom some brown cloth of the natural color of the sheep,
a hole being made in the earth for the feet to work the loom,
while the reels at hand were ready to wind the yarn.

I must here give the men credit for being quite as indus-
trious as the women, seeing them often spinning the yarn with
their fingers on a spindle, while walking, and also knitting.
Yet the drudgery still falls to the lot of the latter, as bringing
water, grinding grain, and working in the fields. We saw some
very nice needle-work in the hands of the women at the street
corners, also stitching and embroidery.

All the people are very superstitious, believing in charms.
One of the maids in a party of travellers crossing our route went
with their steward for milk ; but she was not allowed to see
the cow, fearing the girl would give her "the evil eye."

Our last landing was at a point where we took donkeys for
a ride over the site of old Memphis. Little, however, remains

SHOOTING THE NILE CATARACTS.

201

of the far-famed city save a statue of Rameses, prostrate on its
face in a hollow, which at high Nile is flooded. At this time it
was partially exposed.

Thus could I continue recalling the events of this Egyptian
winter, a pleasure with which few of life's memories can com-
pare. Though so widely separated from those charming scenes,
still the pictures recur not less vividly than when they were to
me veritable realities. However, having far exceeded the limits
at first proposed in these reminiscences, I must now turn my
back on Alexandria, bidding adieu to that charming country,
to that sea, with its iridescent, ever varying play of colors in
most exquisite shades, and to that delicious air as if redolent
with heaven's own breath.

With our steamer's prow turned westward, our quickly beat-
ing hearts respond to the glad refrain :

' Home again, from a foreign shore."

GEORGE H. MILES.

BY THOMAS E. COX.

| AIL to the bard whose peerless song
On duty, beauty, love, and truth,
Though read at first in careless youth,
"Rings still in memory clear and strong!
That bard I '11 praise. His heaven-sent flame,
His genius, ardor, art, and skill,
Though he is gone, all linger still
And plead for him his right to fame.
I 've read Christine with tears and smiles,
And learned to praise the poet Miles.

202 TEACHINGS OF THE CHURCH ON ANARCHISM. [Nov.,

WARNINGS AND TEACHINGS OF THE CHURCH ON

ANARCHISM.

BY THEODORE L. JOUFFROY.

;N a circular letter sent to the clergy of the Arch-
diocese of New York on receipt of the news of
the death of President McKinley, Archbishop
Corrigan requested them to impress upon the
faithful the constant teachings of the Holy Father,
Pope Leo XIII., against the errors of Socialism. " In this way,"
he said, " we will contribute, modestly it is true, yet not with-
out fruit, to strengthen and intensify public opinion on this most
important subject."

" Pope Leo XIII. denounced the pest of socialism and anarchy
in his very first encyclical letter, and on many later occasions."
"These teachings of the Sovereign Pontiff are directed to
the working classes and to peoples of various nationalities.
They are all based on truths of sacred Scriptures, on the les-
sons of sound philosophy, and the results of human experience.
With our enjoyment of great liberty we need also the chasten-
ing restraint of authority, of respect and reverence for our
rulers, remembering ' there is no authority but from God.'

The appalling crime which cast the entire nation in mourn-
ing was the result of a forgetfulness, more or less proximate
or remote, of the fact that " there is no authority but from
God." Anarchy, in fact as has been pointed out by Pope
Leo XIII. in several of his prophetic encyclicals, wherein he in-
vited with surprising and seemingly unnecessary insistence the
attention of the nations of the world to the plague-spot with
which modern society is menaced has its root in the so-called
liberalistic doctrine which extols human liberty to a species of
autonomous power, determining for itself its own rights and its
own duties, with a complete independence of any law superior
to human nature. In a word, the basis and foundation of an-
archy is in atheism.

Anarchy or anarchism, in political philosophy, may be de-
fined as the theory which proclaims the superiority of that form
of human existence which is based upon absolute individual
liberty and freedom from all direct government of man by man.

1 90 1.] TEACHINGS OF THE CHURCH ON ANARCHISM. 203

The most noted expounder of this theory was Pierre Joseph
Proudhon, who lived in the first half of the last century, and
whose views were adopted with various modifications by many
agitators.

ANARCHISM AN ORGANIZED MENACE.

It is only in the present generation, however, that anarchy,
or anarchism as it is understood in its specific sense, nowadays,
came into being. The anarchist in this sense is a person who
advocates the absence of all government as the political ideal,
and who is willing to see all constituted forms and institutions
of society and government, all law and order, and all rights of
property overthrown by violence, with no purpose, however, of
establishing any other system of order in their place. This an-
archism draws its origin from Russian nihilism. It was Bakou-
nine who brought it into being in the organic form in which it
now exists. He likewise drew up for it a theoretical and prac-
tical method in his sadly celebrated " Revolutionary Catechism."
Here are some samples of its doctrines drawn from the first
chapter of the Catechism :

" First, the Revolutionary is vested with a sacred character.
Personally he has no possessions, neither interest, sentiment,
property, nor even name ; all in him is absorbed by one object,
by one thought, by one sole passion, the Revolution.

" Second, in the depths of his being he has broken in an
absolute manner every bond with all the civil existing order,
with all the civilized world, with all the laws, customs, and
systems of morality ; an implacable adversary, he does not live
for other motives than to procure the destruction of these.

' Third, the Revolutionary is full of contempt for the doc-
trinary system and for all modern science ; he knows but one
thing well destruction. If he studies mechanics, physics, chem-
istry, and sometimes even medicine, he does it for the sole
purpose of educating himself to destroy. And for the same
purpose he dedicates himself to the study of living science, to
the study of men, of their character, and of their present social
condition. But his desire will always be to arrive in the
promptest manner and with the greatest possible surety at the
destruction of the actual and ignoble state of society.

' Fourth, the Revolutionary despises public opinion and simul-
taneously hates and despises morality as it is practised in all
its various manifestations. For him all that favors the triumph

204 TEACHINGS OF THE CHURCH ON ANARCHISM. [Nov.,

of the Revolution is legitimate, and all that opposes it is immoral
and criminal."

This doctrine is the basis on which modern anarchism is
constructed, and the error which has been committed, even by
legislators in our own day, is the misunderstanding of the fact
that anarchism really represents an organized system of theor-
etical doctrine and of practical action, and that it represents an
organization of persons avowed to such theory and practice.

It has been somewhat commonly supposed that the anarchist,
on account of his placing individuality and individualism as the
chief objects of his worship, thought and acted alone, indepen-
dent of any community or interest with his fellows. The ever-
regrettable incident at Buffalo on the 6th of September ought
to be the cause of all sensible and civilized men at length heed-
ing the warning of Pope Leo XIII. on this very point, and
adopting his advice for the suppression of the social evil with
which this country is now clearly shown to be menaced. A
brief review of the history of anarchy would seem to be a
necessary preliminary to the right understanding of the evil and
the right interpretation of the means of coping with it.

HISTORY OF ANARCHISM.

Anarchism has been said, by one of its most cultured ex-
ponents, to follow from the equal and inalienable rights of
the individual to happiness and to the free development of
himself. This right, it is claimed by the anarchists, is opposed
by such principles and institutions as centralized power, religion,
family, ownership of property, militarism, patriotism, and the
like. If the individual, and his right to happiness and to free
self-development are the ideal, then these obstacles must be
warred down by him.

In proving the adage that there is nothing new under the
sun, it is easy enough for those who love to devote themselves
to mere speculation to go back and find in history instances
that seem to show the early existence of anarchistic doctrines.
There were mystic sects, for instance, in the Middle Ages, who
seem, when they had fallen away from obedience to rightful
authority, to have become enmeshed in these fallacious anar-
chistic theories and to have tried to follow out that principle of
anarchism which lays down that it is possible and just that a
state of communistic and fraternal conventions should replace
the existing state of oppressive and unjust laws. Doctrines of

1 90 1.] TEACHINGS OF THE CHURCH ON ANARCHISM. 205

this kind were expounded by Rousseau and other philosophers
of the eighteenth century. Later on Proudhon adopted the name
Anarchy, and then Bakounine became the father of the modern
system.

It will be noted that Pope Leo XIII. in his encyclicals
dwells upon Socialism as a great evil and treats anarchy as one
of the offshoots, and as the most outrageous and deplorable
product of the genus Socialism.

BAKOUNINE AND HIS DISCIPLES.

As a matter of fact modern anarchy had its origin in Com-
munistic Socialism. The Russian, Bakounine, had differentiated
his system from that of the German Marx, upholding radical
individualism as against socialistic authority. It was at the
socialist congress at The Hague, on September 29, 1872, that
Bakounine broke away from his fellows. He promptly found
supporters among the Latin races, and in the following year at
the Peace Congress at Berne he exposed a systematic doctrine
and formally organized the International Federation of the Jura.
Thus in Switzerland was started for the first time an organized
system of anarchy. ,

Bakounine did not live long. Krapotkin and Reclus then
became the leaders of the movement. These three were men of
marked intelligence. Elisee Reclus, the Frenchman, is claimed
to be the greatest geographer that the world has yet known,
and the claim indeed cannot easily be refuted. Krapotkin, also,
is a man of talent of a high order. These men, however, soon
found that the proselytes whom they made were not likely to
remain satisfied with the doctrine as they taught it. It was a
theoretical and philosophical species of anarchism with which
they indulged themselves, but their less cultured followers
promptly demanded something more practical and even intelligi-
ble to themselves. Then came the subdivisions of anarchism,
and this system of political philosophy degenerated into the
most awful menace with which society has ever been concerned.
The uncultured anarchists, godless, discontented, and disinclined
to work, demanded action.

The ideal being the abolition of all government, and one of
the principles being that the adoption of legal means for this
purpose would be the abdication of the rights of the individual,
it almost follows of itself that the so-called propaganda-by-

action must ultimately be introduced. As a matter of fact, at
VOL. LXXIV. 14

206 TEACHINGS OF THE CHURCH ON ANARCHISM. [Nov.,

the congress held at Freiburg in 1878 it was decided to proceed
to action, and in that very year several attempts were made
against sovereigns. France, Italy, and Spain promptly furnished
converts, and the matter was taken up a couple of years later
in Germany when a struggle between the socialists and anar-
chists began. In 1881 an Anarchist Congress was held in Lon-
don, and the rapidity of the development of the new theory may
be seen in the following resolutions which were then adopted :

RESOLUTIONS OF THE LONDON ANARCHIST CONGRESS.

" The Revolutionaries of all countries unite to prepare for
Social Revolution. They form an International Association of
Revolutionary Socialistic Workmen. The seat of the association
is to be in London. Sub-committees will be located in Paris,
Geneva, and New York. Sections, with an executive committee
of three members, will be created wherever a sufficient number
of adepts are found. The committees of each country will main-
tain relations between themselves, and there will be a head com-
mittee to render account of the state of things and to facilitate
informations. They will have money at their disposal in order
to buy poisons and arms, and will endeavor to discover the
most suitable locations where, the occasion occurring, mines can
be laid with which to blow buildings into the air. In order to
reach the desired goal the annihilation, namely, of sovereigns,
ministers, nobility, 'clergy, great capitalists, and other such ras-
cals every means is licit. On this account a special application
to the study of chemistry and to the construction of explosive
materials is suggested, as these are the most powerful weapons
which we choose.

" The head committee will have at its side an executive
committee, or bureau of information, charged with the corre-
spondence and with the execution of decisions reached by the
head committee."

Thereupon anarchism began to make itself effectually felt
in the world. In 1882 came the troubles at Montceau-les-Mines,
and explosions at a theatre and at a military barracks in Lyons,
and then, after some minor incidents of the same kind, came,
a few years later, the anarchist trouble in Chicago. After this
followed what has been called " the literary development of
anarchy," in which able writers, such as Krapotkin, Elisee Reclus,
Amilcare Cipriani, Jean Grave, Milato, Sebastian Faure, and
Louise Michel figured prominently.

1 90 1.] TEACHINGS OF THE CHURCH ON ANARCHISM. 207

In 1892 Paris was thrown into a panic by numerous explo-
sions, which were followed by the arrest and execution of
Ravachol ; and in the following year a bomb was thrown by
the anarchist Salvador in the crowded Liceo Theatre in Barce-
lona, killing fifteen persons on the spot and mortally injuring
two score more. A little later came the bomb-throwing by the
anarchist Vallaint in the French Chamber of Deputies, when
over eighty persons were more or less seriously injured.

After this attack the French Parliament, on the initiative of
the Casimir-Perier ministry, passed four laws which were aimed
at the anarchists three of these laws modifying the existing
laws on the press, on explosives, and on associations ; the fourth
putting at the disposal of the Home Office a credit of 820,000
francs destined to supply special secret service and police sur-
veillance over the anarchists.

STRIKING AT CROWNED HEADS.

Heretofore the militant anarchists had devoted their attention
to what they called " striking in the heap," viz. : throwing bombs
where a number of persons would be liable to be injured. From
the year 1894, however, a new period in the anarchists' propa-
ganda-by-action was inaugurated, their method now being to
attack the individual and to strike at crowned heads or the
chief authority in the state.

The first victim was President Carnot. Following his assas-
sination a law was passed by the French Chamber of Deputies
creating a new crime, namely, that of anarchist propaganda,
and a very violent effort was made to suppress anarchy in
France. But anarchism seemed only to grow and to wax strong
under legislative repression. Italy soon became a hotbed of it.
A startling anarchistic attack was made in Liege, Belgium, by
Muller, and then symptoms of the social evil in its new form
soon became discernible in Austria, Germany, Holland, Switzer-
land, and England. In Greece the banker Francopulis was
assassinated at Patras by Matialis, who confessed the crime and
boasted of his affiliation with the sect. In 1896 a bomb was
thrown by the Spaniard Ascheri during the Corpus Christi pro-
cession at Barcelona, with the result that eight persons were
killed and forty seriously wounded. Then the Spanish prime
minister, Canovas, was murdered at Santa Agueda, and later on
came the crimes of more recent and more conspicuous character
which shocked the civilized world : the assassination of Empress

208 TEACHINGS OF THE CHURCH ON ANARCHISM. [Nov.,

Elizabeth of Austria, of King Humbert of Italy, and, most re-
cently of all, the assassination of President McKinley.

Significant proof of the wide spread of organized anarchism
may be discerned in the fact that at the anarchist congress at
.Zurich were found a delegate from Australia, two delegates from
JBfazil, and three from North America.

WOMEN ARE VIOLENT VOTARIES.

Particularly shocking to all endowed with any sense of reli-
gion and true morality is the fact that among the most violent
votaries of the anarchist sect are to be found women. Russia
is the chief field of female anarchistic endeavor. Women of
even the most elevated social rank in that country, such as
Natalia Armefeld, Barbara Batinskowa, Sofia Perowskaia, Sofia
Loeschern de Herzfeld, are willing to condemn themselves to
labor in the fields and to working in factories merely in the
hope of obtaining converts to anarchism ; and these women are
not to be confused with the utterly degenerate class of petroleum-
throwing females who distinguished themselves at the time of
the French Commune. These, on the contrary, are young
women of culture and education, who, in most instances, have
obtained university degrees. They are of the type of " free
woman," who is now formed by the science which professes to
despise religion ; a type that boasts of equality with man, and,
like man, handles the dagger and the revolver. These women
despise death, renounce their families, and even go through a
fictitious formula of marriage merely for the purpose of obtain-
ing greater freedom. They become misled with a species of
enthusiasm, and even delirium, for crimes of blood if committed
in the interests of the revolution.

Some of the best informed authorities in Europe have long
held that the United States was liable to prove a danger to the
world in becoming a nursery of anarchists, and in neglecting to
maintain rigorous surveillance over them. A warning which,
irrespectively of the question of accuracy in detail, is certainly
striking and impressive, was issued just two months ago by the
Civilta Cattolica on this subject. It said: " Although the anar-
chist propaganda seeks proselytes from the various quarters of
the globe, nevertheless in no other place as in the United States
has it been able to securely fix its centre of action. What fills
the world with dread is the quantity of homicidal arms which
come from America and are placed in the hands of the anar-

1 90 1.] TEACHINGS OF THE CHURCH ON ANARCHISM. 209-

chists as the terrible instruments for their propaganda-by-
action.

" In New York and Philadelphia infernal machines of every
kind are constructed, and not rarely anarchists of all nationali-
ties come in numbers from the United States after they have
been chosen as the ministers of a new 'execution.'

" The newspaper which excites to assassination, the manufac-
turer who, for the sake of vile gain, knowingly furnishes the
means of destruction and death, and the travelling anarchist with
his infernal machine, ought all to be considered accomplices in
the crime consummated by anarchy."

THE REMEDY MAY BE FOUND IN THE SPREAD OF RELIGION.

From what has above been said it must appear that among
the important lessons that all law-abiding citizens must take to
heart on the subject of anarchism is that an organization exists
of a very effective and resolute character, and that against that
organization the nation must band itself for its protection.

Pope Leo XIII. in his encyclicals has pointed out the only
means of dealing with these terrible parasites and noxious mi-
crobes of the social body. Those in existence must be pre-
vented from wreaking evil by isolation, by constant surveillance,
and by swift and vigorous punishment whenever, despite the
nation's watchfulness, they have succeeded in perpetrating crime.

The true preventive of anarchism is in the spread of religious
sentiment. The climax of absurdity has been reached when cer-
tain writers on the subject of anarchism, such as the French
Deputy Alexander Berard, claims that it is religion and religious
education that lead to anarchy in the first instance. This state-
ment is so inane that it needs no refutation, but is worth men-
tioning only as showing the obstacles to a true solution of the
problem that can be opposed by the enemies of the church.

Leo XIII. clearly shows that religion is the only safeguard
against the evil, and that such is the , case must be obvious to
every reflective person who realizes that anarchism, as it is
admitted by the leaders of the sect themselves, has its radical
foundation in a belief in the existence of no higher authority
than man himself, and of no other end of human life than the
pursuit of pleasure by the individual, and in the total ignorance
or wilful forgetfulness of what should be the great dominant
principle of all systems of political philosophy, that " there is na
authority but from God."

210

PREACHING IN MEDIAEVAL TIMES.

[Nov.,

THE ART OF PREACHING IN MEDIEVAL TIMES.

BY REV. LUCIAN JOHNSTON.

OUBTLESS many of our kind readers, in the in-
tervals when their attention was not taken up by
the aimless yet intent consideration of a particu-
lar fly " running his hands through his hair ' (as
Eugene Fields says), or of the nodding of a
drowsy neighbor's head during the delivery of an unusually dull
sermon, must have amused themselves with such conundrums as
the following concerning the art of preaching in general. How
is it, for instance, that the art never seems to grow better, not
to mention perfect, considering how long the clergy have been
at the trade ? Or does the art have its periods of excellence
and decay like other literary branches ? What were the charac-
teristics of the so-called great preachers of past times, even back
in that dim mediaeval age ? What, in fine, is there in preach-
ing that makes it such an apparent necessity of religious cult,
that makes churches insist upon its exercise and all peoples run
to it, despite the usual mediocre kind served up to them.

It was with a hope of finding an answer to some of these
questions that the writer perused the two little and some-
what out-of-the-way books which inspired this writing.* Nor
does he think his labor fruitless, for they clear up the difficul-
ties, to some extent at least, by proving the intimate connection
between good preaching and the prosperity of the church in
general, and by indicating what would seem to be some of the
essential characteristics of good preaching.

A MEDIAEVAL SERMON.

Let us begin with mediaeval times, taking the term in its
broadest acceptation as denoting the ages intervening between
ancient and post-reformation periods.

* Post-mediceval Preachers, by Baring-Gould (1865), and Medieval Preachers, by Rev. J. M.
Neale (1856). See also Lamps, Pitchers, and Trumpets, by Edwin P. Hood (London, 1867) ;
also a review of Baring-Gould's work in the London Quarterly, vol xl.; an article on " Preach-
ing before the Reformation," in the Evangelical Review, vol. xviii. All of these refer to various
other works, both modern and mediaeval, bearing on the matter. Some references can likewise
be found in Parish Priests and their People in the Middle Ages in England, by Rev. E. L. Cutts
(London, 1898, S. P. C. K.) Reference to the Patrology will give many mediaeval sermons in
the original.

1 90 1.] PREACHING IN MEDIEVAL TIMES. 211

It is not so easy as one might imagine to form an idea of
mediaeval sermons, even of those which have come down to us,
because we cannot always be sure that we have them as they
were actually delivered. Some may be only a concatenation of
rough notes, as is probably the case of many accredited to St.
Anthony of Padua. This fact would keep the reader well on
his guard concerning the marginal references and after insertions
common to such a note system. Some, too, were extemporary
and hastily taken down by some ardent admirer of the preacher,
and perhaps edited without his knowledge and correction, such
as probably were many sermons of Augustine and Venerable
Bede. In passing, it is to be noted that the Puritans were not,
as has been supposed, the inventors of extemporary preaching ;
the practice was distinctly mediaeval, and was stopped about the
.time of Elizabeth.

As to the language, we again meet with difficulties to deter-
mine which were in Latin and which in the countless dialects of
the day, which so continually fluctuated, both as to the speaking
and the writing, that it is a matter of wonder how the mission-
aries could, in many cases, have done the work they are credited
with, unless we presuppose on the part of the masses a much
greater knowledge of Latin than is commonly supposed.* .This,
however, would seem to be probable, namely, that the " Ser-
mones ad Populum ' of the eighth, ninth, and tenth centuries
were generally delivered in the vernacular, and extemporary, and
afterwards translated into Latin either by the orator himself or
some hearer.

CHARACTER OF THE AUDIENCE.

This brings us to the question of the character of the audi-
ence itself ; for, in estimating the value of a sermon, it is neces-
sary, of course, to know whether the audience be lay or cleric,
unlearned or learned, etc. Those addressed to parish congrega-
tions would naturally be of a less learned character ; they were,
in fact, almost always based on the Gospel or the Epistle, whilst
in England, at least, a no inconsiderable portion of preaching
seems to have been devoted to the simplest explanations of faith,
work which we nowadays relegate for the most part to the
Sunday-school. The sermons to the clergy were, as they are
now and probably always will be, of an admonitory and some-
what complaining character a very important fact to bear in

* Vie de Saint Bernard, par 1'Abbd Vacaudard, i. p. 459.

212 PREACHING IN MEDIAEVAL TIMES. [Nov.,

mind in estimating the truth of such discourses as aids to
either past or present history of clerical morals. So then, in
the discourses pronounced at synods, episcopal visitations of the
Middle Ages, we find the customary complaints against the
clergy's remissness, negligence, degeneracy from the "good old
times," etc.: thus, St. Anselm in Normandy and Canterbury, St.
Hildebert at Tours, St. Norbert at Magdeburg, and Peter of
Blois. Were we to believe them, we would considerably modify
the estimate of that person who, we are told, first formed his
idea of the Middle Ages as a time of " holy priests, holy monks,
happy people, holy everybody"; all the more so if we read
much of the satirical literature of the twelfth, thirteenth, four-
teenth, and fifteenth centuries to be found in Mr. Wright's Satiri-
cal Poets of the Twelfth Century (R. S. 1872), The Political Songs
of England (London, 1839), Political Poems and Songs (London,

1859).

However, the world is too sensible to look for history either

in sermons or poetry, except indirectly. Therefore, bearing
well in mind this as well as the other above-mentioned points
of caution, the reader can proceed with more safety to a con-
sideration of the sermons themselves the matter, style, arrange-
ment.

GRASP OF SCRIPTURE.

Now what will strike the average non- Catholic as so very
strange, in view of the current opinion to the opposite, is the
almost marvellous grasp of Scripture of the typical mediaeval
preacher, whether we consider the number of quotations, their
variety, or the interpretation of the same. Neale estimates as
ten to one the ratio between a mediaeval sermon and that of a
modern divine, as regards the number of texts customarily cited.
The contrast is still greater when we turn to the manner of
citation : the mediaeval preacher citing naturally, easily, logically
as one saturated with Scripture from its being his own daily
spiritual food ; the modern ill at ease, tacking on a quotation
here and there, often uselessly, altogether with the air of a man
who feels rather shaky when treating an unfamiliar subject ; the
one evidently read the Scriptures, the other only the concor-
dance and index.

Our non- Catholic reader might, however, make an exception
in the way of an objection to the mystical interpretation of
Scripture characteristic of the mediaeval mind as contrasted with

1 90 1.] PREACHING IN MEDIAEVAL TIMES. 213

the modern more literal and doctrinal method. The objection is
not without some justification. Vieyra, called the " last of the
mediaeval preachers," though living considerably after them, very
warmly condemns this unnatural twisting of the plain sense of
Scripture ; long before him, St. Jerome and St. Charles Borro-
meo had issued a like warning.*

Still, with regard to this mysticism we should remember that
Scripture itself warrants its use, as we see, chiefly in the letters
of St. Paul, f

Mediaeval preachers, therefore, had here ample justification for
this mystical interpretation. Moreover, properly used, such a
method is eminently powerful : for instance, what better exor-
dium for a sermon on the beauty and necessity of correspond-
ing to grace than the words " And Jesus of Nazareth was
passing by " ? The church herself, from the earliest times, has
even partially based doctrinal truths upon allegorical interpreta-
tions, especially in the development of the doctrine leading up
to the Immaculate Conception. However, allowing for the occa-
sional abuses of such a method, there still remains enough in
these mediaeval sermons to prove how vast and deep was their
acquaintance with Scripture, even on the doctrinal and historical
side so assiduously and self-praisingly studied by us moderns,
chiefly Protestant. Take, for instance, the Concordanticz Morales
of St. Anthony of Padua, a collection of texts for preachers,
containing five books ; for number, variety of appositeness,
method and general grasp of subject, it will rank with any, and
surpass most modern concordances ; yet it was composed by a
thirteenth century preacher, in an age when the Bible is not
supposed to have been preached to the people. And so, in
admiration for this and similar treatises, Protestants themselves
speak with almost contempt of their own commentators, like the
prosy Scott, who, " scorning the master expositors of early and
mediaeval days, go to the study of God's Word with the veil of
their self-sufficiency on their hearts and become involved in
heresy." \

In connection with these observations on the use of Scrip-
ture in preaching a curious bit of information is the following,

* Here is a specimen of seventeenth century interpretation ; the preacher proves that there
is an ecclesia docens (clergy) and an ecclesia discens (laity), from " It is written, the oxen were
ploughing and the asses feeding beside them." An irreverent listener with a touch of humor
might well have suggested a more pertinent application of the asses.

t Cf. Gal. iv. 22-31 ; I. Cor. x. i ; I. Cor. ix. 9, 10; I. Tim. v. 17, 18.

t Baring-Gould, p. 235.

2i4 PREACHING IN MEDIEVAL TIMES. [Nov.,

to wit, that the taking of a quotation from Scripture for the
text of the sermon was not a requisite in mediaeval times.

Frequently it was taken from an antiphon, a custom still in
vogue among modern Russian preachers ; sometimes also from a
hymn or a popular verse.*

ADAPTABILITY TO THE PEOPLE.

The second prominent characteristic of mediaeval preaching
was its practical, common-sense character, especially when appeal-
ing to the masses. Their popularity with the latter would be
sufficient proof of this assertion, even if we had not the ser-
mons themselves to judge by.

Of Foulque de Neuilly, a celebrated preacher of the thir-
teenth century, we are told by a contemporary that " He ex-
cited to such extent all people, not only of the lower orders
but kings and princes as well, by his few and simple words, that
none dare oppose him. People rushed in crowds from different
countries to hear him. . . . Those who were able to tear
and preserve the smallest fragment of his dress esteemed them-
selves happy " : f so much so, in fact, that to save his own ward-
robe (none too extensive at best) the good man made the sign
of the cross over another man, whose clothes the people imme-
diately tore to rags as relics of the benediction.

The point here is that the preacher used few and simple
worqls : and so did all the great preachers of those days, even
the most learned divines, such as Venerable Bede, the great St.
Thomas, and even the fulsome, conceited, though pious Peter of
Blois, all of whom loved the people well enough to love to
preach to them and intelligently enough to speak at them and
not over them.

* Thus, Peter de Celles preached from the stanza

" Gloria tibi Domine,
Qui natus es de Virgine,
Cum Spiritu Paraclito
Et nunc, et in perpetuum." (Neale, xliii.)

So also Stephen Langton composed a sermon on the text from a dancing song of the day :

" Bele alis matin leva
Sun cors vesti e para,
Ens un verger s'en entra
Cine flurettes y truva,
Un chapelet fet en a

de rose flurie ;
Pur Deu trahez vus en la

vus hi ne amez mie." (Baring-Gould, p. 43.)
This looks like mediaeval Salvation-Armyism.

f Baring-Gould, p. n.

1 90 1.] PREACHING IN MEDIEVAL TIMES. 215

To come to particulars. One great point of difference between
mediaeval and modern preaching, as the result of the former's
practical character, was that the mediaeval preachers preached
one great idea all through the sermon, going on the very natural
and true presumption that uneducated masses are not capable of
carrying away more than one great idea at a time. Hence
Vieyra admonishes us that " a sermon ought to have one theme
only, and to be of one material only. . . Jona in forty days
preached but one subject; we in one hour preach on forty."*
Many sufferers would feel inclined to add that forty were a
small figure for the versatile sermons of some of our well-mean-
ing but unfortunate fellow-clergymen who can speak of " all
things and something else besides ' after they have spoken their
' lastly " ; who cannot let go a sermon any more than the sim-
ple Margaret could let go the cat because " it had no tail to let
go of."

With equal good sense our mediaeval preacher avoided the
use of recondite expressions and allusions. This, of course, does
not mean that the long-winded and top-heavy sermon is a
modern invention. Alas ! it existed in the days we are speak-
ing of, especially in the great university towns like Paris and
Oxford, where the " university sermon ' was such an important
item in university life. Many a learned old Master or an ambi-
tious young Bachelor must have gladly embraced these oppor-
tunities to display their theology or law for the benefit of a
suffering audience. The audience, indeed, must have been driven
to desperation when it enjoined through the university authori-
ties, as at Ingolstadt, that these sermons must be limited to an
hour and a half; at Vienna the preacher could go on for two
hours. f No doubt, too, there were some with a penchant for
classic metaphors and quotations in that wonderful twelfth cen-
tury, which just barely missed being the Renaissance thanks to
Aristotle. Certainly if such men as cultured John of Salisbury
and Peter of Blois, that twelfth century Polonius, or even " dear
old Orderic," preached as they wrote, then surely they could not
avoid the temptation to amaze their hearers with a text from at
least Virgil, the favorite mediaeval classic. However, these dis-
courses must have been more on the plan of academic exercises.
The sermons, however, properly so-called " ad populum," were,

*Neale, xlv.

t Universities of Europe in the Middle Ages, by Hastings R. Rashdall (Oxford, 1895), vol. i.
p. 468.

216 PREACHING IN MEDIEVAL TIMES. [Nov.,

as a rule, not stilted, but plain, easily comprehended, as their
popularity testifies? The average preacher probably did not
merit the rebuke bestowed upon a rather too ambitious young
divine who in a sermon referred to Moses as the " son of Am-
ram." "Who's the son of Amram ?' asked a hearer. /'Why,
Moses." " Then," added his listener, "why in the name of
common sense don't you say Moses ? '

THE USE OF PROVERBS, ETC.

It must have been with the object of speaking at the people
that induced these preachers to indulge so frequently in proverbs
(more common to German and English), anecdotes, stories, similes
from ordinary avocations, trade, nature, even jokes. Queer read-
ing their sermons are in this respect. We involuntarily smile as,
for example, we recognize the " Qui me diligit et canem meum' 1
of Peter of Blois as the old familiar " Who loves me loves my
dog," used by him in a sermon. So, too, we cannot repress a
good-natured laugh at the comparisons which St. Anthony of
Padua (the great master in such style of preaching) makes be-
tween sin and certain animals not at the comparison so much
as at the good saint's funny notion of these animals' make-up.
See, for instance, his comparison of hypocrites to hyenas for the
eighth Sunday after Trinity surely wonderful hyenas they were ;
of like manner are the others of his spiritual menagerie, eagles
(saints), elephants (penitents), ichneumons (the apostles), bees
(penitents again), cranes (merciful men), hedgehogs (sinners), etc.
However, though his natural history be grotesque, it served his
purpose of carrying his thought straight to the minds of his
hearers. So, too, the ludicrous was used when necessary. It
would seem to have been a temptation to even great preachers
to excite laughter by a witty turn ; at all events, the greatest
preachers have been the most successful in its use. The great
Portuguese preachers of the sixteenth century, " whom perhaps
as popular haranguers the church has never seen equalled, Simon
Rodrigues, Ignacio Martinz, and others, were noted ' for this
disposition (Neale, liv.) ; so also the great Methodist revivalists,
John Wesley, Whjtefield, Cennick. Hence.it is not surprising to
find the great mediaeval preachers evincing the same inclination.
St. Anthony was himself no exception, so far as we can judge
from the skeletons of his discourses ; Peter de Celles, called the
most popular preacher in north Italy towards the end of the
twelfth century, apparently says things intended to raise a laugh ;

1 90 1.] PREACHING IN MEDIAEVAL TIMES. 217

whilst St. Robert of Arbussel, a veritable apostle in central
France, often descended to what some of us might term down-
right buffoonery.

Even our classic Polonius, Peter of Blois, we detect cracking
a pun in Latin, when he says that the human soul " Vertit se
in ccenum, non in ccelum." And most wonderful of all, the
legal Ivo of Chartres commits the same atrocity in a sermon to
the monks of a monastery noted for its dissensions, of which
the abbot was the principal cause. "'My brethren," he says, " it
is the part of a Christian to imitate God. You are very much
wanting to your duty here. Of God it is written Pater noster
qui es in coelis, but you have to say Pater noster inquies in
terris" We must add, for our own reputation, that most mediae-
val jokes have a rather sad look ; almost lonely as out of tune
with the seriousness of the age. There is plenty of wit, keen
and merciless as that of Junius, as any one can see by the peru-
sal of the various collections of satirical poetry that was so easy
to the average mediaeval scholar.* But of humor we can find
few traces, perhaps due to the dignified seriousness of the Latin
language, the vehicle of most mediaeval literature accessible to
those who have not mastered the various patois. The funniest
mediaeval book we ourselves have ever read is the Chronicle of
Fra Salimbeni ; and that is so funny largely because of the
good frate's so frequent absence of humor, which makes him
describe in the most serious fashion a ludicrous situation. How-
ever, humor is too relative and too delicate to stand time's
changes, so we can be sure that our mediaeval forefathers had
no less keen a sense of the absurd certainly than some modern
Englishmen, and that their preachers knew how to play upon it
with good effect.

THE USE OF NATURE AS A MIRROR OF SPIRITUAL TRUTH.

But that wherein the mediaeval orator was a past-master was
the use of nature as a mirror of spiritual truths. Most people
seem to consider that people in the Middle Ages were so taken
up with the study of scholastic philosophy that they even for-
got to eat and sleep. It is odd that even a critic with the
reputation of Hamilton Mabie could fail to see how intensely
the mediaeval mind revelled in nature, and calmly tell us that
' in English poetry it is not until we open the prologue to the
' Canterbury Tales ' that we come upon ... a deep and

* Wright's Collections ; see above.

218 PREACHING IN MEDIAEVAL TIMES. [Nov.,

unaffected love of nature."* Our reason has led us (with all
due modesty) to the opposite conclusion, and it seems to us
that any one will come to the same who takes the trouble to
study the mediaeval's love of nature in his wood-carving, sculp-
ture, and in those deep, sharp-drawn illuminations with which
he adorned his very books. But as this would constitute an
essay all by itself, we can here only refer to the same love of
nature as evinced by the mediaeval in the pulpit. The very
mention of the subject immediately brings up the memory of
the gentle Saint of Assisi, who was wont to call the larks his
sisters and converse with the flowers ; of the master genius of
his age, the great Bernard, who said, " Believe me who have
tried it : you will find more in the woods than in books ; the
birds will teach you that which you will learn from no master " f
a thought not unlike the " sermons in stones and books in
running brooks" of another more familiar genius : of St. Anthony
already mentioned, whose sermons would seem to have been
chiefly composed of comparisons drawn from nature and every-
day life, such as would only come from an observer of what
was not in books, above all books of scholastic philosophy. It
is true, we grant, that metaphysical philosophy was perhaps the
dominant study of those days, but by no means the absorbing
one. Because, not to mention its great rival law, which was
the very soul of the second archetypal university, Bologna, as
well as its numerous imitators all over Europe, the great uni-
versities besides had their Faculties of Arts, whose representa-
tives, by the way, acquired control at Paris, the home of the
most influential of all the mediaeval universities as well as of
scholastic theology ; and though the empirical sciences were in
their infancy, this fact is to be explained more by the contem-
porary inability to develop them with proper instruments than
by any innate dislike for them. Aristotelian metaphysics is
fundamentally empirical, and we therefore find its mediaeval
representatives, like Thomas Aquin, Albertus Magnus, earnestly
investigating nature, howbeit by crude methods.

THE DELIVERY WAS INTENSELY DRAMATIC.

The third prominent characteristic of mediaeval oratory, as
far as regards delivery, was that it was intensely dramatic ; i. e.,

* Short Studies in Literature, p. 97.

t It must be admitted, however, that Bernard eventually rid himself of this love of nature ;
at least enough to render his style unimaginative (Vacaudard, vo'. i. p. 473).

1 90 1.] PREACHING IN MEDIEVAL TIMES. 219

it possessed the power of placing historical facts, the great facts
of the gospel and subsequent church occurrences as present
before the eyes of the audience, and of investing doctrinal truths
with life.

This is to be expected of a Catholic preacher brought up in
the, so to speak, dramatic school of the church, which knows
so well how to dramatize Christianity in her elaborate ritual.
The Catholic Church certainly is a good stage manager. It is
not surprising, therefore, to find her preachers adepts in the art.
This can best be understood by a parallel quotation from a
modern and mediaeval preacher discoursing on the same subject,
to wit, Christmas. "This forty-fifth psalm," says the former,
" has for many ages made a stated part of the public service of
the church on this anniversary festival of our Blessed Lord's
Nativity. With God's grace, I propose to explain to you its
application," etc. The latter: ".Ye have come together, breth-
ren, to hear the word of God. But God has provided some
better thing for you. To-day you shall not only hear, but ye
shall also see that Word, if ye will but go with me to Bethle-
hem and behold this thing which the Lord hath told and hath
manifested to us. For God knoweth that the senses of men
are incapable of things invisible, and hardly to be taught things
celestial, and are not without difficulty to be persuaded to be-
lieve, unless the thing which they are exhorted to believe be
visibly presented to the senses ' (Neale, Ix.) The reader will
easily perceive that in one case the Nativity is referred to as a
past event, to be reasoned about and explained, we fear, rather
tediously in spite of " God's grace " ; in the other, it is a
present, visible picture, to be seen, admired, enjoyed. Of course,
comparison is not altogether just. The mediaeval preached,
generally, before an audience that firmly believed his word and
required little in the way of doctrinal proof. The eighteenth
century preacher, however, faced a congregation largely com-
posed of free-thinkers of the stamp of Bolingbroke, Chesterfield,
Voltaire, and the rest, whose insidious sapping of Christian be-
lief led a certain reverend gentleman to this pessimistic conclu-
sion : " It seems to be generally assumed by mankind that the
Christian religion is an imposition which it was left to this age
to expose." Even, too, in our own days, at the dawn of the
twentieth century, we likewise find it necessary to indulge very
extensively in dogmatic sermons, thereby losing in dramatic
effect.

220 PREACHING IN MEDIEVAL TIMES. [Nov.,

THE ARRANGEMENT OF A MEDIEVAL SERMON.

There remains to add a few words as to the arrangement of
the mediaeval sermon. On this point modern preachers would
do well to consider ; those, at least, who are afflicted with the
mania for endless headings and other such minutiae of division;
for firstljes, and so on to God knows how many other ' thlies ' ;
who make up sermons as if by recipes so much of Scripture
mixed with so much Patristic garbage, metaphysical cream, his-
torical nutmeg, all well shaken together and allowed to stand
for several years, and then served up with a crusting of nau-
seating sentimentality ; the exordium coming first like a visiting
card, the body following after with its hundred heads like the
classic monster guardian of the Golden Fleece ; then the tail,
called, for euphony's sake, conclusion or practical application,
though it takes a patient woman to consider it a conclusion, and
a learned man to discover any logic in the practical application.*
Now, that there were tiresome mediaeval preachers passes with-
out dispute, but these same were not often sinners in this
fashion, because few if any great mediaeval orators were given
to the system of divisions. For this reason authorities regard
what pass for St. Anthony's sermons as only synopses for his
own use, or that of his disciples, so utterly out of reason is it
to suppose that he, a mediaeval preacher, could have preached
the same to his audiences in the shape in which they have come
down to us. Of course there was a logical arrangement, but in
general the favorite style seems to have been homiletic.

In this sketch of mediaeval preachers the reader will observe
that there is no mention of their faults. We trust he will not
suppose us so taken up with the subject as to imagine these
did not exist. The tiresome preacher, unfortunately, existed then
as well as now ; but it was foreign to our purpose to depict his
faults, because on the whole preaching then was good, much
better than that of some subsequent periods. The purpose of
this article, therefore, is to show in what that same preaching
excelled, what was the secret of its excellence, so as to enable
the reader to understand the conclusions suggested by it con-
cerning the nature of preaching in general and the intimate
connection between it and the well-being of the church at large.

*A wit once denned a sermon as "An animal with an emaciated body, stretching out two
heads one after the other, displaying two or three teeth, and dragging after it a four, three, or
two-fold tail which feebly wags " (Hood, p. 227).

VIEW FROM SAINT-CYR.

TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER.

BY MARY MAcMAHON.

HE tourist wishing to wander by well-trodden
by-paths through a country remarkable for its
fine traditions, historical associations, and pictur-
esque scenery, where at every step he drinks in
sweet impressions and awakes to that sentiment
of the ^beautiful inspired by Nature at her fairest, could find no
better place for his rambles than through the most French of
all the provinces of sunny France, the fascinating valleys of
Touraine.

It is a soft and sensuous country " where in spring love
flies at large beneath the open sky ; in autumn the air is full
of memories of those who are no more " ; a land of joy and
laughter, of poetry and romance, of budding vineyards, rich
orchards and green meadow lands, of fertile hills and sparkling
rivers ; a land where happy hamlets, whose gleaming church
spires point heavenward, nestle at the feet of ancient monu-
ments, around which legends cling as ivy to the crumbling
walls.

And in the heart of this bright province, seeming to have
caught the essence of its fresh sweetness, is the gay, busy little
city of Tours. It lies on the left bank of the historic Loire,
which like a thread of silver runs swiftly over its sandy bed to
the sea, passing under the stone-arched bridges, between the

green wooded islands, by the long lines of poplars whose flutter-
VOL. LXXIV. 15

222 TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER. [Nov.,

ing lace sweeps its shining ripples at the base of the encircling
hills.

There is something so sweet and sympathetic in this charm-
ing little town, something so suggestive of past glory and
present happiness, that one wanders pleasantly through its
winding streets, looking at the stately rows of houses whose
portly fronts remind one of the stomachers of ancient dames,
getting here and there delightful side-lights upon French life
and character, and greeted at every turn by past memories
grave or gay.

Should our tourist be of those privileged ones to whom the
churchly monuments of olden times speak with deeper meaning
since the faith that created them is his, then Tours will be to
him a place of pilgrimage, for it is the city of St. Martin
the soldier Saint and Bishop of Touraine.

The primitive city centuries before the time of the saint rose

upon the terraced sides of
what is now the faubourg
San Symphorien. It looked
down across the river upon
the present site of Tours.

IN THE OLD QUARTER.

J9oi.] TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER.

223

Under the Romans it was called Caesarodunum and was by
them carried across the stream. It grew* in power, and to it
came early in the third century St. Gatien, one of the seven
missionaries sent out by Rome to carry Christianity to ancient
Gaul. He was followed some years later when the city, pass-
ing from the power of the Romans, began to be known as

HOUSE OF TRISTAN L'ERMITE.

the City of the Turones by St. Martin. This brave and kindly
knight had left spear and hound, the glory and tumult of the
Emperor Julianus' court, to enroll under the banner of the
Cross, and become humble apostle of Gaul. He was shortly after
made bishop of the town of Tours.

From all the country round the pagans flocked to hear his
teachings and receive at his hands the saving waters of baptism.
At last the good bishop retired to his little cell in the limestone
rock of San Symphorien, where St. Gatien had lived before
him. He looked down across the green sward to the river where
later were to rise the lofty towers of the grand old abbey of

224

TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER. ]Nov.,

1 90 1.] TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER. 225

Marmoutier (Majus Monasterium), the most powerful abbey of
the Middle Ages and first of the Western Church.

In the time of Charles Martel, whose great victory turned
back the tide of " all-destroying Islam " and saved the churches
of the West from sharing the fate of Sancta Sophia in Constan-
tinople, St. Martin was in the height of its glory. A relic of the
ancient culture and magnificence of the city may yet be seen in
the library of Tours : a gospel written on vellum in letters of
gold, used by the French kings when taking the oath of office.

Chief among the renowned men the old walls of Marmoutier
sheltered was the famous Alcuin of York, pupil of the Vener-
able Bede. Recalled by Charlemagne from his studies in Rome

to be made Bishop of
Marmoutier, he opened
sophical and theological
here taught the king's
Louis. We read in one
magne where he asks
England for books, " the
so that they may be
garden close of York, but
have her share in the
A town sprang up
Martinopolis, which,
and moat, was able to
Normans who pillaged and
town of Tours. Martin-

Tours and Abbot of
here the first philo-
school in France, and
sons, Charles, Pepin, and
of his letters to Charle-
permission to send to
flower of British learning,
found not only in the
that Touraine may also
fruits of Paradise."
around the ancient abbey
thanks to its strong walls
resist the invasion of the
burned the Gallic-Roman
opolis was the shrine to

& .-.''

*'*;; . -'- " '

^ ' ' ^ ~^!&S^?

t"- S-^-i'-J..' - _^' . ' X\

^5-- 2^5=

BAUME FOUNTAIN.

226

TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER. [Nov.,

CONVENT OF SAINTE-CROIX.

which flocked many pilgrims ; their grateful offerings made the
little community rich and prosperous. But dangers from bar-
baric tribes often menaced it. In the writings of John, monk
of Marmoutier, we read how one Tortulf, a Breton, bravely
defended the valleys of Touraine from these terrible Northern
pirates, who had rowed up the Loire to destroy St. Martin's
Abbey. It was Ingelger, son of Tortulf, who, according to the
legend, restored to its resting-place the sacred remains of the
saint, removed during this troubled time to escape falling into
sacrilegious hands.

The Abbey Church, one of the most beautiful monuments of
old Touraine, was built by Etienne de Mortagne. As late as
the sixteenth century an English writer says of it:

" Both the church and monastery of Martin are large, having
four square towers, fair organs and a stately altar, where they
show the bones and relics of St. Martin with other relics." It
is interesting to note his remarks on Tours : " No city in France
exceeds it in beauty and delight. The Mall without comparison is
the noblest in Europe for length and shade, having seven rows of

i9oi.] TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER.

227

STATUE OF RABELAIS.

the tallest and goodliest elms I have ever beheld, the innermost
of which do so embrace each other and at such a height that
nothing can be more solemn and majestical."

We were not disposed to criticise his opinion or differ with
his taste when, one bright day in late September, we crossed the
great bridge spanning the Loire, leading from Tours and its

HOUSE OF TREASURER OF SAINT-MARTIN.

LA PSALETTE.

228

TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER. [Nov.,

mass of compact houses, to follow the broad highway to the
ancient site of the old Abbey of Marmoutier.

It was a perfect autumn afternoon ; the air was cool and
clear, and of that transparent brightness peculiar to the atmos-
phere of Touraine, which mirrors in the swiftly flowing Loire
the hills along its banks and the blue sky above them.

A fair was in progress, and along the quay opening from
the Rue Nationale were lined gay booths, platforms of mounte-
banks, dancing pavilions, and ginger-bread stalls, whose piles of
cakes of various forms made me think of overturned Noe's arks.

Dainty little lace-makers from the
provinces sat in the shade of the trees,
their flying fingers weaving rapidly
upon the cushion on their knee the

delicate pattern.
Little red-legged
soldiers, whose bright
uniforms form bits
of color in the town,
were strolling about
amid the moving
crowd of blue-
bloused, white-
capped peasantry.
Black-eyed, brown-
cheeked country
girls, each wearing
the bonnet of her
province, chatted to-
gether. The aus-
terity of their close-
ly fitting cap made
more apparent the
laughing freshness
of their youth.

" This national
h e a d-d res s," says
Anatole France, speaking of the bonnets of the peasantry of
his country, " worn during so many centuries, rests upon these
young heads with all the melancholy of the past. Above these
faces, which a few short years will fade and bend to that hard

HOUSE IN RUE DU CHANGE.

i9oi.] TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER. 229

*~ ~C ,** :* *v ** ^ ' f

-/'^J^;^^.^ >. ,*-v v >.^-". . i^.- -"

''" " ,i v .^ /' '-. " .V-"', '.-" ' .- i 1 -:^ r '*v^''~r-*^^rv.*t-^' : t^"?*^\^2'-,2>Cj"^ >4." : i!-

,' .i-^-.>-,r.v - 7 -,''' 7.-. ' - '. ',- > T> *- , .Ti~i ''*;..'/-. r^- n\.,,'%*__' S -^^;.-, > ';' j.. ;*i?r *.>-5vV v ^ : -"'- "- '>

HOTEL GOUIN.

earth so soon to cover them, the head-dress of their ancestors
keeps its unchanging form. Passing from mother to daughter,
it teaches that generations depart and only the race endures.
Thus the fold of a piece of cloth speaks to us of a time a
thousand times longer than human existence. Covering and
modestly hiding the face, it expresses that humility which is the
foundation of true Christian sentiment." It is this love of tra-
dition, this veneration for the beliefs and customs of the past,

230 TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER. [Nov.,

that make the peasant woman cling with such pride and affec-
tion to the quaint cap of former generations, a mark of patriot-
ism and family loyalty.

Across the bridge we reached the place, Choiselle, where
stands the city gate to the right of that vast field reclaimed by
Fulk Nerra, whose history is so closely interwoven with that
of Touraine. We kept along the broad highway skirting the
river, passing under the rows of poplars, as beautiful and majes-
tic as when John Evelyn visited the town, " took a master of
the language and studied very diligently." On our left, climb-
ing up the rocky bluff, rose the snowy villas, moss-grown cha-
teaux and terraced gardens, in their wealth of vined color, of
San Symphorien ; we passed its sloping vineyards, blooming with
fruit and wine, upon which stand chestnut-trees, decked with a
hundred clinging vines.

To our right along the river stretched rows of tiny " pota-
gers." These thriving little gardens, in which flowers and vege-
tables bloom together in the most friendly profusion, seem like
children's playthings. They are rented out from year to year

to the industrious peasants, who
cultivate every inch of their earth
with careful economy. Down by
the water knelt the washerwomen,

their gay blouses
and snowy caps giv-
ing color and move-
ment to the scene,
as they bent and
swayed at their
work; their voices
ringing out in merry
jest or friendly
greeting with that
sweet, bright into-
nation so common
to the voices in
Touraine.

The cheerful
click of a wooden
sabot u p o n the
MODERN CHURCH OF SAINT-MARTIN. smooth, hard road

1901.] TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUJIER.

231

caused us to turn to respond to the
smile and friendly " Bonjour ' of a
passing market-woman, trudging along
happily in spite of her heavy baskets.

Busy little donkeys, their tinkling
bells making rural melody, trotted by
us to the town. Nature, both human
and material, seemed to conspire to
deepen our feeling of peace and con-
tentment as continuing our way we
soon reached Marmoutier,
where, warm in the sunshine,
stood amid the green the
rose-embowered Convent of
the Ladies of the Sacred
Heart. Knocking at the door
of La Crosse, in itself a

CHURCH OF SAINT-GATIEN.

CHARLEMAGNE'S TOWER.

charming specimen of the
thirteenth century archi-
tecture, with its open
gallery and pyramidal
tower, we were shown
into a simple reception
room, where a sweet-
faced nun met us. Con-
ducted by her, we fol-
lowed the broad paths
of the convent garden,
under the trellised arbor,
until at the rear of the
if convent we came to the
rocky bluff up which
winds the curious stair-

232

TOURS WITH ITS ANCIENT MARMOUTIER. [Nov.,

case leading to the many grottoes now chapels where lived
St. Martin and his companions. We visited the grotto of
the Seven Sleepers seven religious, all kinsmen of the saint,
who, according to legend, died the same day and whose
bodies, miraculously preserved, retained after death the ap-
pearance of life. The good little nun pointed out to us the
oratory of St. Martin, and told us some of the legends con-
nected with the spot. She showed us the four towers of the
ancient abbey wall, the great belfry, which served also as a
dungeon, rising north of the ruins of the church, in which
are the tombs of Etienne de Mortagne, its builder, and
his father. We passed under the ancient door, surmounted
by a bas-relief representing the charity of the saint (the
centurion Martin at the gate of Amiens sharing his cloak
with a beggar), and, bidding adieu to Marmoutier, we turned
away.

But the spell of the place was upon us. The present seemed
far distant ; only the near and real were those days when the
victories of the Church Militant peopled heaven with saints and
earth with heroes.

i9oi.] AN AUTUMN CRY.

233

AUTUMN
ha\?e reaped what | ha\?e soWrj !

bo! I planted Polly's root,
And qather now her fruit;

nd the blame? hush, 'tis my oWn

scattered foolish seed

the April, in the sun ;

eNoW when summer-tide is done,

at ha\?e 1 for Winter's need?
jlere is all my hardest store,

e)in and J ha\7e h,ad my fill.;
(yod, dear (yod. oh. qiVe me still

; a/

One more soWing-tiqe oqe more!

CHARLES HANSON TOWNE.

234

THE MIRACULOUS PRESERVING OF

[Nov.,

THE MIRACULOUS PRESERVING OF THE BODY OF A

SERVANT OF GOD.

BY REV. FATHER PERNIN.

OFFICIAL OPENING OF THE TOMB OF THE VENERABLE
MOTHER MARY DE SALES CHAPPUIS.*

|HE Beatification of the Venerable Mother Mary
de Sales Chappuis, according to an expression
of Cardinal Parocchi's, "goes on its own feet."

The necessary authorizations for the opening
of the Apostolic Process " Ne pereant probationes'
arrived at Troyes the 28th of March, 1898. The Bishop pre-
sided, while Monsignor Chabrier, private secretary of His Holi-
ness, exercised the charge of ecclesiastical notary. The deposi-
tions commenced with that of the Very Rev. Father Brisson,
and during fifty hours this venerated father recounted the marvels
he had daily witnessed for thirty years. Forty-seven sessions
were held for the other nineteen witnesses who had known the
Venerable Mother. This process was formally closed on the 5th
of February, 1900. While this was transpiring at Troyes the
Process " de non cultu ' was terminated at Rome. Four months
later letters Remissoriales arrived permitting the Apostolic Pro-
cess " de Fama Sanctitatis in genere." After thirty-four sessions
this process was definitely closed on the 4th of December, and on
the 1 2th of January, 1901, Monsignor Nazareno Marzolini, chap-
lain of His Holiness and Postulator of the Cause, with the
Bishop of Troyes, addressed to the Sovereign Pontiff a sup-
plication to obtain the favor of opening the tomb, and removing
the mortal remains of the Venerable Mother to a vault prepared
under a chapel dedicated to Jesus the Redeemer.

On the 28th of January the Sacred Congregation examined
this postulatum and gave a favorable decree. Some time after
His Holiness ratified this decision. His Eminence Cardinal
Ferrata, Prefect of the Congregation of Rites, signed the defini-

*In the March number of THE CATHOLIC WORLD, 1898, appeared a life-sketch of
Mother Mary de Sales Chappuis.

i9oi.] THE BODY OF A SERVANT OF GOD. 235

tive decree the loth of May, and the next day a telegram was
sent to the Monastery of the Visitation of Troyes informing them
that the Apostolical Commissioners were en route for Troyes.
A little retreat, the exposition of the Blessed Sacrament, disposed
the community for this day so much desired.

The following are the impressions of an eye-witness, the
Rev. Father Pernin, Oblate of St. Francis de Sales.*

I will endeavor to relate what I saw and felt on that never-
to-be-forgotten day, the 1 7th of May, 1901. If the expressions
sanctity, miracles, prophecy, or other terms escape my pen in the
course of this recital, I do not in any manner intend to antici-
pate the decisions of the church, of which I wish to be all my
life, for doctrine and for discipline, the most submissive and
respectful of sons.

To whom and to what do I owe this signal and rare privi-
lege of having been informed in time, by despatch, of the arrival
of the representatives of the Sacred Congregation of Rites, and
of having been invited to come from afar to share in the joy of
this splendid ceremony ? I thank with all my heart Bishop
Pelacot and the Monastery of the Visitation. I was vice-postula-
tor of the Cause in the first process. Moreover I did have the
happiness of seeing and conversing at different times with the
Venerable Mother twenty-six or twenty-seven years ago ; and I
was persuaded that, according to the promises she had made, we
should find her body intact, all things to the contrary notwith-
standing. I crossed rapidly as possible the long distance which
separates Grasse from Troyes ; five hundred leagues going and
returning are not too much for a happiness that does not pre-
sent itself a second time in life. I could never have been con-
soled had I failed to appear at so unique a fete.

It was Friday morning, the iyth of May, the day after the
Ascension, that the ceremony commenced. At an early hour, in
the court of the Monastery of the Visitation, was gathered a
silent assembly. If the lowering of the coffin into the ground is a
great event in the history of the Divine Justice, as the throw-
ing of the clods upon the corpse which is going to return to
dust is a solemn and public chastisement due to sin, what in
the history of Mercy may be considered the event of the with-
drawal, temporary it is true, of this corpse from the earth and

* Annales Salesienne for June.

236 THE MIRACULOUS PRESERVING OF [Nov.,

the hoped-for testimony that the hand of God is extended over
it, to disperse the corruption of the tomb and the usurpation of
dust ? We felt that without a doubt many graces were going to
descend, and so we prepared for it.

Those who are gathered there are the privileged few. The
event has not been noised abroad. For fear of saddening many
friendly souls, a profound silence has been preserved, as the
orders of the Sacred Congregation of Rites forbid a too public
reunion, concursus populi. The popular enthusiasm must not be
tempted to forget itself, and to seem to anticipate what the holy
church has not yet definitively judged.

There arrived successively the members of the Apostolic tri-
bunal ; many eminent priests, among whom we notice the val-
iant Abbe Fragnieres, confessor of the Visitation of 'Fribourg ;
the Abbe Place, confessor of the Visitation of Lyons; the con-
fessor of the Visitation of Meaux, especially invited by the
Bishop of Troyes ; the Rev. Fathers Mayerhoffen and Charie,
members of the Apostolic Tribunal of Paris ; Rev. Father Rol-
lin, our Procurator- General at Rome; the Very Rev. Father
Brisson, full of emotion at the great joy which he foresees ; the
Rev. Father Deshairs, the Assistant- General ; Rev. Fathers
Lambey and Rolland, of the Oblates of St. Francis de Sales,
and a delegation of Oblate Sisters of St. Francis de Sales.
At the last moment five or six ladies, old pupils of the Visita-
tion and devout children of the good Mother, suddenly appear
on the scene. Having heard of the ceremony, in spite of the
secret, they made a desperate appeal to the Bishop, who has
just come ; and how could he refuse them ?

Eight o'clock sounds. Monseigneur de Pelacot, Bishop of
Troyes, accompanied by the representative of the Sacred Con-
gregation of Rites, Monsignor Marzplini, chaplain of His Holi-
ness Pope Leo XIII.; by Monsignor Chabrier; by the advocate
Martini of Rome. They are followed by the three official wit-
nesses, who are the Admiral de Cuverville, in full dress uni-
form ; M. de Cissey, the father of the worthy superior of the
Visitation, and M. Ferdinand Frederici, officer of the Pontifical
army and one of our faithful friends at Rome. Then came two
physicians, Dr. Viardin of Troyes, and Dr. Tuilant de Bar-sur-
Aube ; two Justices of the Peace, whose bearing is very correct
and respectful, their presence being requisite in consequence of
the granting of the permission for exhumation by the Mayor of

i9oi.] THE BODY OF A SERVANT OF GOD. 237

Troyes to Mme. Folletete, widow of the eminent federal coun-
sellor of Berne and great-niece of the Venerable Mother, and
finally the necessary workmen.

We proceed at once to the choir of the religious, whose
stalls have never before been invaded by such a crowd. The
Veni Creator is recited. Bishop Pelacot, in purple cope with his
hand on the Gospels, then administers the oath, to the physi-
cians first and afterwards to the workmen the oath to fulfil
loyally and conscientiously the mission which is confided to them.

Then in procession we go to the farther end of the en-
closure where the cemetery lies. The Venerable Mother was
laid in a narrow vault at the entrance of the cemetery, at the
feet of a statue of the Blessed Virgin holding the Child Jesus.
Over the statue was a modest and rustic dome of straw,
blackened by time, and it was surrounded by fir-trees. Statues
of seven angels in the attitude of prayer formed a circle around
the statue. All these are removed in order to facilitate the
work. The assembly gathered closely around the grave. On
one side the happy Visitandines, and the pupils of their academy
in white veils : they are jubilant they are going to see the
' Good Mother ' of whom they have heard so much, and in
whom they all have confidence ! On the other side the Oblate
Sisters and some pious ladies, among whom we recognize Mme.
la Comtesse Goluchowska, nee Princess Murat, wife of the prime
minister of the Emperor of Austria and benefactress of our
works in Vienna; Mme. la Baronne de Gargan, benefactress of
our missions of the Orange River; the good Mme. Berard, of
Lyons, inmate of the Visitation of Troyes ; some out sisters of
the monastery of Fribourg, of Soleure, of the Second of Paris,
of Meaux, of Annecy la Sainte Source. Mother Francis de
Cissey was very anxious to have a representative of each monas-
tery present, but the bishop was obliged to limit the bounds of
her charity in order to obey the orders of the Sacred Congre-
gation of Rites. In the first row near the tomb are the eccle-
siastics, with the witnesses.

Bishop Pelacot reiterates the prohibition of the Sacred Con-
gregation of Rites against carrying away any part of the body
under pain of excommunication. The workmen plunge their
picks into the flagstone which seals the tomb, and the fragments
scatter in every direction. Surely one will not be excommuni-
cated for gathering a few of these and treasuring them very
VOL. LXXIV. 16

238 THE MIRACULOUS PRESERVING OF [Nov.,

carefully. So I filled my pocket with the precious debris of
this rock which, for twenty-six years, has guarded the relics of
Our Mother : Et sepulcrum ejus erit gloriosum / . . . The
leaden coffin is laid bare. With the aid of pulleys it is drawn,
with difficulty, from the grave. It bore the following inscription,
neatly imprinted on a placque of copper:

Our Mother Mary de Sales Chappuis,

Professed of our Monastery of Fribourg,

Died in the odor of sanctity in this Monastery of the Visitation

Sainte Marie de Troyes,
the jth of October, 1875, aged 82 years.

Removing the. dampness and dust from the coffin, it is
placed on a litter, draped with a magnificent white satin cover
embroidered with -gold, the filial gift and work of the Oblate
Sisters. Four Visitandines hold the tassels of the cover, and the
Oblate Fathers are privileged to carry the remains of their
Mother. The charge is weighty ; but what joy in this short
journey to feel upon their shoulders the venerated coffin which
has not yet revealed its secret, but which in a few moments is
about to be opened ! There is no chanting along the route ; we
pray silently, trying to gather the memories of all that we have
obtained from the " Good Mother," while we repeat to each
other the names of those whom we do not wish to forget. The
Oblate Fathers take turns in carrying the coffin, not only to relieve
each other but to share the honor of carrying their precious
burden. They also yield in turn to the confessors of the Visita-
tion present at the ceremony. In this manner we reach the
assembly hall, which has been magnificently decorated for the
occasion with white hangings and flower-de-luce in gold, with
the escutcheons of the friends and protectors of our dear Cause.

The coffin is placed upon a large table. The crowd retires>
while only some specially privileged ones remain. The leaden
coffin is found intact except one place where the solder had
given way. The oaken coffin is reached. Dampness has affected
several places. M. Felix Sonnet, whose hand trembled a little
with emotion, loosens the screws of the lid, then he raises it,
and all press round and lean over, anxious to see.
This was a moment of piercing and painful emotion. A dense
white mould covered all. Under it could clearly be distin-
guished the form of the Servant of God; the veil covering the

i9oi.] THE BODY OF A SERVANT OF GOD. 239

head, the sleeves concealing the hands ; and below the feet, the
poor feet covered with a white moss, suggesting the idea of the
feet of a skeleton. Without doubt all had disappeared in the
tomb ; some bones might remain. , . . God had not wished,
then, to preserve, as we had hoped, the body of his faithful
servant ! And before the particular and delicate examination
which the physicians were to make, Bishop Pelacot requested all
to retire, except those whose presence is essential : the Aposto-
lical Commissioners, the physicians, and the pious ladies charged
with the last toilet, Mme. la Comtesse Goluchowska and Mme,
Berard, with two Visitandines and two Oblate Sisters, one of
the latter being a great-niece of the Venerable Mother.

So we retired, with disappointed hearts to be sure ; but we
kept very near the door of. the assembly room, hoping against
hope ; for had she not assured us herself that her body would be
found preserved.? . . . , Yes, but she died of an internal disease;
the body was so swollen that decomposition had commenced
before the burial, as we had heard many times. How could we
hope for such a favor under such impossible circumstances ?
And then the grace of preservation is not necessary to demon-
strate sanctity; multitudes of the saints whose bones we venerate
are evident proofs of it. But it would have been so beautiful !
so consoling! We had hoped for it so much! .

Soon a rumor is circulated, in the twinkling of an eye : " Our
good Mother is preserved ! ' ... Yes, God has kept her
body from the corruption of the tomb. Alleluia ! And we press
forward to see the confirmation of this happy news, for some
details, but the door remains inexorably closed.

We, however, learn all in the end. When they had cut and
removed the clothes, which were in shreds, and washed off the
mould which covered the body, it was discovered to be wholly
intact, and admirably preserved. Even the poor feet, which
caused us so much emotion, were far from being the feet of a
skeleton, but were covered with flesh, their nails entire. Under
the pious hands which had washed away the moss-like mould
they appeared wonderfully preserved, as the physicians declared
in detail in their proces-verbal.

Then the Religious clothe the precious remains, which lend
themselves with a certain flexibility to the necessary movements.
A habit and a cincture of the ordinary size had been prepared,
but it was necessary to enlarge them, for the Venerable Mother
had lost nothing in the tomb.

240 THE MIRACULOUS PRESERVING OF [Nov.,

An anonymous note, strangely enough, found its way some
days later into the Semaines Religieuses, and relates that the
body of the Venerable Mother Mary de Sales was petrified like
a mummy, the flesh gone, and the skin, the color of leather, dry
on the bones.

No, this is not what we saw, nor what all the witnesses with
us saw. The flesh really subsists under the skin, as an atten-
tive consideration of the figure and hands would convince any
one. The shape of the narrow robe displays the figure, and the
ladies who washed the remains, the religious who dressed them,
affirm that one of the legs, swollen at the time of her death,
remains in the same state. The flesh there is soft and supple,
and the color, to use the expression made by the physicians in
their account, is that of " old ivory."

The toilet is finished ; over the hair, which remains to her
and which she has carefully guarded in the tomb, is placed the
black veil and a crown of white roses. .

What emotion filled our souls when we are finally permitted
to enter the hall and kneel near these venerated remains ! Yes,
it is she, and I recognize her after twenty-six years. The mouth
remains a little open; the nose has suffered somewhat. In the
death struggle, as often happens, the nostrils were somewhat
pinched and drawn. The eyes are closed. The physicians attest
that the ball of the eye no longer exists, but the lids, surrounded
by their lashes, and surmounted by the brows, give the appearance
of sleep. Yes, she sleeps, or rather she seems but to have ex-
haled her last sigh. The charity of God, as she herself said,
has encompassed her.

It -is so sweet to pray there, and such hours as I have passed
there, forgetting nothing and no one ! We interrupt our prayers
from time to time to kiss this hand that seems as living, to ex-
amine more closely this truly astonishing, this wonderful preser-
vation ; for it belongs not to us to characterize it in other terms,
which, however, come willingly upon the lips of , all, but which
we repress, leaving to the holy church the care of judging.
Without doubt it is not our place to pronounce upon it ; but we
repeat to ourselves, full of astonishment and gratitude towards
Divine Providence, all the insurmountable obstacles that nature
seemed to have accumulated, as if she wished to hinder the
preservation of this body in the tomb. Decomposition was
already advanced at the moment of sepulture. This poor body,
swollen by the malady, had large wounds in different places, and

1 90 1.] THE BODY OF A SERVANT OF GOD. 241

pieces of skin adhered to the bed-clothes. The physicians have
attested with precision, in their proces -verbal, the very apparent
traces of these wounds after twenty-six years. These poor re-
mains were, then, in a bad condition. One of the sisters declared
that on the day of her interment a heavy rain fell into the open
coffin, which according to the custom of the Visitation is not
closed until the grave is reached, so the moisture had full play.
And yet decomposition, instead of being accelerated by the
moisture in the oaken coffin, hermetically sealed, is suddenly
checked. It leaves the body and passes to the clothes and
coffin, and after twenty-six years in this condition, the body of
the Servant of God seems more intact than on the day of her
death. And, to use again the expression of the physicians, no
odenr cadaverique is observed at all ; only the strong odor of
mouldy wood escaped from the coffin and clothes.

It is the only body in the Visitation since its foundation that
has been attested to have escaped complete corruption.

But why should we have doubted it for an instant ? Had
not the Venerable Mother predicted it? The venerated Father
Brisson repeated it often to us with tears of emotion. Seven
or eight years before her departure for heaven she had said re-
peatedly to him : " The good God will preserve my body as a
testimony of the truth of all He has told me, and as a pledge
of what He has' done."

This same assurance had been given Rev. Father Rollin by
the good Mother in explicit terms. We knew of these promises,
and they had powerfully attracted us towards this tomb which
was to be opened.

And we knew also that she had written this on the 7th of
July, 1842, to the Rev. Father Regnouf, her confessor. Could
there be a clearer prophecy ? " The Lord will do in me, with
me according to His Heart for time and eternity. His will be
done. I believe to have recognized that His eye wishes not to lose
sight of me even after my death (my body). I consent to all the
love, to all its effects."

The two words in parenthesis have not been added by another ;
they were written by the hand of the Venerable Mother herself.

Behold how God has recompensed and glorified the fidelity
of His Servant, and His contentment with the soul that opposes
no resistance to Him, but leaves Him free to act !

The worthy Mother Frances Marguerite de Cissey passed
these lines to me, which she had faithfully copied and kept

242 THE MIRACULOUS PRESERVING OF [Nov.,

about her for many days to encourage and support her when
her strength was nearly exhausted.

Good and valiant mother ! it is the last day of her six years
as superior, and the joys of to-day are the recompense for these
six years of painful labor, of intelligent activity, and devotion
for the happy success of this Cause so dear to her and to us \
To-morrow she will be replaced and will take the last place
in the community.

All were permitted to go one by one to kiss the hands
and feet of the Servant of God ; the bishop allowed this
testimony of filial affection. The hours passed too quickly in
prayer, in pious exaltations, in contemplating anew the details,
the signal favor that God has done to His Servant, and which
consoles and encourages her faithful children.

Evening came, and Monsignor Chabrier had drawn up the
proces-verbal. About 7 o'clock the religious of the Visitation
have, in the midst of their sorrow at quitting these venerated
remains, the last consolation of placing the body in a new oaken
coffin lined with satin. We press near to look for a last time
upon this " Good Mother ' whom it has been so sweet to con-
template all day. " What a pity ! ' is the general exclamation.
But it is necessary to bury the body again until the day of Beati-
fication, when it will be brought forth again from the earth, but
to be placed under the altar. May this desired day be not far
distant ! At her feet in the coffin is .placed a sealed glass tube
enclosing the proces-verbal drawn up in Latin, of which the fol-
lowing is the translation :

" In this coffin have been enclosed the remains of the Ven-
erable Servant of God, Mary Francis de Sales Chappuis, Superior
of the Religious of the Visitation of Sainte Marie of the Monas-
tery of Troyes.

" The Venerable Servant of God was born in Switzerland, in
the village of Soyhieres, the i6th of June, in the year of the
Incarnation 1793. She profited by the Christian education given
her by her parents, and during her childhood, passed in the
paternal house, she evinced such pious dispositions that it may
be said that from her tenderest years her knowledge of God
was astonishing. The first time she assisted at the holy Mass
she was, it is said, miraculously enlightened on the mystery of
the Redemption ; after this she advanced daily in the love of
God, feeling herself powerfully pressed to unite herself to Him.
She had above all a lively desire to nourish her soul for the

1 90 1.] THE BODY OF A SERVANT OF GOD. 243

first time on the Bread of Angels, a favor which she obtained by
an extraordinary privilege at the age of eight years.

" Feeling more drawn to seek the perfection of virtue, and
comprehending what ' Jier soul was to God] ' was for God 1 (these
are her expressions), she renounced completely the things of
earth, and resolved to offer to God the flower of her virginity,
consecrating her life to the Divine service. She entered the
Monastery of the Visitation of Fribourg, and there in all the
fervor of her soul she gave herself entirely to God, by the solemn
profession of the religious vows, the 9th of June, 1816.

" From that moment she commenced a new method of life.
Detached completely from herself and the world, she turned all
her thoughts and all her affections towards God : to perform all
her actions for His glory was the only movement of her will.
And what was certainly more difficult, to this interior perfection
so strongly recommended by St. Francis de Sales and St. Jane de
Chantal in their Constitutions, she marvellously united the great-
est simplicity of conduct to the greatest sweetness of manner.

' God deigned to manifest the treasures of virtue in her by
innumerable favors which spread afar her reputation for sanctity.

* Many good works which have increased the spirit of .piety
owe their existence to her. But of them all the most important,
as it responds best to the actual needs of the time, is assuredly
the Society of Priests, which the Venerable Servant of God, like
a new St. Teresa, founded and provided with wise constitutions,
with the aim of forming souls according to the meek spirit of
St. Francis de Sales.

: Her skilfulness in the direction of souls caused her to be
chosen as Superior of the Visitation at Troyes and at Paris ;
she drove out from these monasteries the remains of Jansenism,
and led the nuns to the practice of the most perfect virtue.

'In fine, in the year 1875, consumed by the fire of charity
more than by old age, at the monastery of Troyes, on the 7th
of October, she went to the nuptials of the Celestial Spouse.

' Her renown for sanctity, which during: her life was spread
abroad, grew and increased daily after her death in consequence
of the numerous prodigies which God wrought through her.
An examination was commenced by the Ordinary, and in 1896
the Sovereign Pontiff Leo XIII. nominated a commission to
know if the celestial honors reserved to holy Virgins could be
decreed to the Servant of God.

'Furthermore, the I7th of May, 1901, in virtue of a decree

244 THE MIRACULOUS PRESERVING OF [Nov.,

of the Sacred Congregation of Rites and the instructions of the
Rev. John Baptist Lugari, Promoter of the Faith at Rome, the
remains of the Venerable Servant of God were taken from the
tomb where to this day they have reposed, in the garden of the
Monastery of Troyes, to be translated to a more suitable place
under an oratory dedicated to Jesus the Redeemer, and prepared
according to regulations. Her body was placed there by the
Right Rev. Lord Gustave Adolphus de Pelacot, Bishop of
Troyes, assisted by the Right Rev. Mary Louis Chabrier, domes-
tic prelate and delegated judge. There were present:

" Rev. Ernest Patenotre, Sub-promoter of the Faith; Right
Rev. Bishop Nazareno Marzolini, chaplain of His Holiness, Pos-
tulator of the Cause, who came expressly from Rome to Troyes ;
Achille Martini de Monte Feretrio, advocate at Rome in the
Sacred Congregation of Rites for the Cause of the Venerable
Mary Francis de Sales Chappuis ; Very Rev. Louis Brisson,
Superior-General of the Oblates of St. Francis de Sales; Joseph
Louis Courtot, Count of Cissey ; Jules-Mary- Armand, Count of
Cavelier de Cuverville, ex- Major- General of the French Marine;
Ferdinand Frederici, officer of the Pontifical Guard ;
.Her Highness Madame Anne-Napoleon-Alexandrine-Caro-
line, Princess Murat, Countess Goluchowska ;

" Mother Francis Marguerite de Cissey, Superior. Troyes,
I ;th of May, 1901."

t <

The document was formally signed by the above-mentioned,
and other religious of the Visitation present, and several Oblate
Sisters of St. Francis de Sales, one of whom, Sister Mary de
Sales Ceppi, is a great-niece of the Venerable Mother ; and
Father Deshairs, Assistant- General of the Oblates of St. Francis
de Sales; Rev. C. Rollin, Procurator- General of the Oblates;
Rev. R. Pernin, Oblate ; Rev. D. Fischer, ecclesiastical notary ;
Rev. A. Berthelin, ecclesiastical notary.

The oaken coffin having been placed in the old leaden one,
it was lowered into a vault under a little oratory of Roman
style, dedicated to Jesus the Redeemer. There, awaiting the
final decision of the church, our Venerable Mother reposes under
the eyes of our holy founders, whose statues, placed on each
side of the door, seem to be guarding her precious remains.
It is there that our hearts will go to seek her, to pray near
her, and strengthen ourselves till the desired day of her Beatifi-
cation.

i9oi.] THE BODY OF A SERVANT OF GOD. 245

The Rev. Father Bohl, S.J., for some time the confessor of
the Count de Chambord, says of the Venerable Mother, after an
attentive study of her life, that among the many persons emi-
nent for sanctity who appeared during the nineteenth century

few offer to our imitation a model as perfect as the life of the
Venerable Mary de Sales Chappuis. " Living only in Jesus and
for Jesus, such has been the only thought, and the very soul
of the life of this admirable Salesienne. So perfect was the
abandonment of the ' good Mother ' to the Divine good pleasure
that she could say in all truth, with the great Apostle, ' / live
noiv, not I, but Christ liveth in me.' Like the handmaid of
whom the royal prophet spoke, whose eyes were constantly fixed
upon the hands of her mistress to obey the least sign of her
will, thus this faithful servant of the Lord seemed to watch the
least desires of her Divine Master, to execute them to the letter
without permitting herself to do either more or less than His
adorable will.

" Is it astonishing that God, who is pleased to do the will
of those who fear Him, should in a manner put Himself at the
service of a soul so passionately obedient and faithful ? Hence
these intimate communications, this ineffable union, these extra-
ordinary lights, this surety of doctrine, this superhuman wisdom
in the direction of souls, reading as in an open book the secret
folds of consciences, and tracing to each the way she was to
follow."

To teach souls how to supernaturalize their least actions, and
thus to live in union with their Saviour, to draw upon His
merits, to work in the company of this Divine Model, is the
epitome of the life and teachings of her whom Monseigneur
Segur called the " greatest saint of her century."

" O God ! give us saints," was the cry that burst from the
great heart of Lacordaire, and we,

" Though inland far we be,
Our souls have sight of that
Immortal sea which brought us hither,"

and we re-echo this prayer for saints saints to reparate, saints
to impetrate for the world, for poor France, and for Holy
Church in the evil times upon which she has fallen !

BORN in Londonderry, Ireland, Charles D. Maginnis completed his scholastic studiesjDe-
fore .coming to the United States. With the early ambition of entering the English Civil
Service he competed in '86, taking first place in Scotland and Ireland. Er.e the result became
known, however, he had already determined to adopt the profession of architecture. Leaving
Ireland with a somewhat vague prepossession in favor of Boston as a field of labor, he took up
residence there the following year, when he immediately entered on the study of architecture
with the late Mr; W. P. Wentworth, an ecclesiastical architect. Five years afterwards he
became associated with Mr. Edmund M. Wheelwright, City Architect of Boston, and remained
throughout that administration when such a remarkable impetus was given to the cause of
municipal architecture in the United States.

With a growing appreciation of the opportunity afforded by the great activities of the
church in this country for the development of a worthier, more traditional standard of art, he
returned to Europe to make more intimate study of the ecclesiastical types which possessed
particular adaptability to American conditions.

Firmly believing in the future of Christian Art in America, Mr. Maginnis gave enthusiastic
and impersonal support to the new movement soon to be organized as the American Ecclesio-
logical Society, which, if wisely and unselfishly conti oiled, cannot fail to be a beneficent
influence.

Mr. Maginnis has a very special interest in the art of popular illustration, and held the
position of instructor in the Cowles Art School in Boston for a number of years, as well as in
the Boston Architectural Club, of which he is at present the vice-president. His woik on
" Pen Drawing," issued a year ago, has met with flattering success.

CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE U. S.

247

CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE UNITED STATES.

BY CHARLES D. MAGINNIS.

'RT cannot be said to have entered into the reli-
gious life of English-speaking America. Since it
became a factor in our civilization, its real stimu-
lus has come not from the church but from the
home and the municipality. That the beginnings
of artistic evolution should first be apparent in the domestic
life of a new society is no unnatural phenomenon, though an
historic ecclesiastical organization possessing its own artistic tra-
ditions might well be held to have within itself the seeds of
independent development. . If art, however, has received as yet
no lofty mission here, it may at least be said to have accom-
plished much by the infusion of its spiritual element into a
society more than ordinarily materialistic. Though it has fallen
now on times when its activities are largely controlled by the
exigencies of the social and business advertisement, its spirit is
manifestly not with ephemeralities. Out of the memory of
ancient days it paints Madonnas still, but pathetic incongruity
it paints them now for epicures. Art merely waits a great
motive, a lofty inspiration, a new religious impulse. For this
revivifying force men have looked anxiously to Catholicity.

That the Catholic Church is destined ultimately to exert
upon the art of America a large measure of its historic influ-
ence there seems no reason to doubt, but that it is as yet a
potent, even a considerable, factor must be denied. Its own
artistic accomplishment is not merely unworthy, gauged by its
great traditional standards, but measured even by the standards
of contemporary art. Any serious inquiry into the subject must,
therefore, effectually dissipate that feeling of self-complacency
which is induced by the mere statistical circumstance that large
sums of money have been expended for the erection and embel-
lishment of church buildings. It is not that there has been any
conscious departure of the church from its historical attitude
towards Art. Whatever may be charged against its artistic
record in America, the very nature of its inferiority affords the

248 CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE u. S. [Nov.,

evidence of the striving after worthy achievement. There is
always present, be its issue never so abortive, an artistic inten-
tion as sincere as ever found expression in mediaeval cathedral.
That this great building activity has contributed but insignifi-
cantly to the artistic asset of the nation must be referred largely
to the preoccupation of the church with the immense spiritual
concerns imposed upon it by immigration, a preoccupation too
absorbed for the responsibilities of a discriminating art patron-
age. There are many gods of the market-place in these latter
days, and the pilgrim in search of Art needs shrewd direction.
If, however, the spiritual cares of the church were too great, too
elemental, to permit of more than a perfunctory concern for the
spiritualities of Art, this must now be considered rather as an
historical consideration. It can no longer be claimed that the
stress of this condition is such as to prejudice the develop-
ment of a thoughtful and deliberate ecclesiastical art. If it
may be held to excuse the low standard which marks contem-
porary activity, a standard surprisingly inferior to that of several
denominations among us, it can only be in the sense that it
has bred that baneful commercialism, that spirit of traffic, in
the supply of sacred objects from which we are still suffering.
The edifices of the church continue to be designed in great part
by inartistic and unscholarly men, of no professional repute, who
deal in plans like merchants in ready-made clothing, scattering
their stereotyped, expressionless architecture over the land in
defiance of all the determining principles of site, climate, local
resource, and natural environment. Until a point of view is
generally inculcated higher than that which is implied in the
selection of men with the mere training and intelligence of
mechanics to design works of art, it seems idle to talk of im-
provement. That St. Patrick's, New York, is not, like so many
of our American cathedrals, a travesty on Gothic architecture,
but something instead of which we are all reasonably proud, is
due simply to the fact that its design was entrusted to scholarly
men. If they were not Catholic men, this was deemed of less
consequence in their selection than that they were true artists,
imbued with mediaeval tradition. The result is a work of essen-
tially Catholic genius. There is no doubt that a standard as
exacting as this applied locally in almost any of our chief
cities would find some nobly adequate response. And if the
determination of artistic worth be held to require more than

1 90 1.] CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE U. S. 249

average acumen, it is to be remembered always that the best
test of a professional man is the judgment of his profession. It
is thus we select a physician. Nor should the consideration that
an architect has been for years identified with church building
be permitted to weigh in his favor per se. The man who has
designed forty unsuccessful churches may be assumed to have
done more than his share towards discrediting Catholic archi-
tecture, and should be passed over, no matter how fine a gen-
tleman, nor how good a Christian. The beauty of God's house
is too important, too impressive a concern to be prejudiced by
such remote considerations.

For obvious reasons, I should have preferred to avoid any
reference to this aspect of the subject, but since it is upon the
nature of the professional service that the character of ecclesias-
tical architecture must directly and absolutely depend, to deny
it its proper emphasis would draw very largely from the prac-
tical value of this paper.

Our Catholic architecture has been such a heterogeneous
growth, it betrays so little evidence of particular influences, that
anything like a historical review would, even if it were feasible,
be of questionable value. If there be any one guiding principle
however, evident more than another, it is assuredly the venera-
tion of tradition. In its relation to architecture this is not a
principle which would appear to be growing in popularity with
us, and even though it had been more intelligently operative
here, the result would doubtless be regarded as equivocal
enough. Yet it might be ventured with some positiveness that
there is no great likelihood, however high the standard of de-
sign in Catholic churches may be, of its being influenced very
powerfully by the new ultra- rationalistic trend in architectural
thought ; and this for two reasons : chiefly, because of the vitality
of the traditional principle in Catholic theology; and, less essen-
tially and particularly, because of the greater indeterminateness
of the conditions which govern church design. Architecture be-
comes indigenous in proportion to the urgency of peculiar con-
ditions. So that it is in the mercantile building where we in
this country have risen most superior to archaeology. To the
commercial instinct, baneful as it often is, we are thus, singularly
enough, indebted for the demonstration of a leading architectural
principle. Utility, with all its logical absoluteness, with its in-
flexible demand for the economical adjustment of means to end,

250 CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE U. S. [Nov.,

has imposed upon us architectural problems which are demand-
ing frank and independent solution. As a consequence, in our
streets we are becoming more and more accustomed to architec-
tural expressions which, in their larger aspects, betray almost a
total independence of precedent. Civil architecture may be said
to . be assuming with us ? therefore, some measure of its real
national importance. On the other hand, by very virtue of the
less urgent conditions, there must needs be, .in this direction, a
correspondingly less development in the field of ecclesiastical
architecture. Here there are proposed no arbitrary and vexing
questions of utility. Qualifiedly, the church edifice is an archi-
tectural abstraction, The qualification, be it noted, calls for a
lesser emphasis in speaking of Roman Catholic and Episcopalian
architecture than that of the denominations who prefer no claim
to ceremonious ritual, and the general nature . of whose activities
demand certain domestic institutional annexes. I may be per-
mitted to protest, in passing, that these annexes, making as they
do for a picturesque massing, obtain thereby over the typical
Catholic church,, with its large formal , mass, a frequent advan-
tage which is most indubitably independent of intrinsic merit of
design.

If the conditions which govern ecclesiastical design be less
urgent, however, an intelligent and faithful regard for them is
no less, indeed it would seem to be all the more, important ;
and in this light we may observe not alone the chief fault of
American Catholic architecture but of most modern church
architecture as well. In the organism of large structures no
reasonably adequate concession has been made to the fixed pew.
And yet, frankly recognized, it would be so determinating a
factor as to demand quite a radical departure from prevailing
types. There is unquestionably a logical violation of the tradi-
tional architectural type in the utilization of both nave and side
aisles for seating capacity when it is considered that the ab-
sence of side chapels throughout the body of the church focuses
the interest of the congregation upon the chancel, which is thus
cut off from the view of half the congregation by two rows of
columns in sharp perspective. A most unhappy expedient,
generally employed in mitigation of this, is the thinning of the
points of support, sometimes to a grievous attenuation, much to
the sacrifice of repose and dignity. The widening of the nave
so as to embrace the entire congregation occurs to one at once

1 90 1.] CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE U. S. 251

as an easy solution, and it is undoubtedly satisfactory in the
case of a small church. . But such is the size of the Catholic
congregation that this would mean, if the auditorium is not to
be too deep for preaching, and therefore an encouragement to
" long sermons/' a width of fifty to fifty-five feet It will
readily be seen how destructive this would be to the traditional
perspective as to width and length. With such a short nave,
transepts would, be necessary elements. The consideration of
economy, which is such, an important element in the Catholic
problem, would of itself demand correspondingly narrow aisles,
devoted as they then would be to the proper function of pas-
sage-ways. It would likewise hinder the raising of the nave
roof proportionately with the width. Dignity of effect would
then be difficult, of attainment in other than a round arch style.
Most Gothic types at least would be, I fear, quite out of joint
with such an organism. On sentimental grounds I am rather
disposed to resist, such a .conclusion, but I cannot bring myself
to believe, much as I detest utilitarianism in such a connection,
that merely because the church is designed primarily for wor-
ship, we may not, therefore, demand to see ; that we may in-
dulge a blind and literal .predilection for traditional types while
we do violence thereby to our own peculiar conditions. How-
ever painful the operation may be (and it needs be surgical in
its ruthless disregard for all but the principle of life) there can
be nothing in it revolting to true sentiment. It is not an aban-
doning of tradition, but a trimming of its dead branches, from
which should spring a more vigorous and healthy vitality. The
architect may not always be the doctor, how r ever, and without
some authoritative definition of the architectural church problem
he has a rather restricted initiative.

If the chief fault of American Catholic architecture lies in
its lack of touch with modern conditions, this, after all, is an
academic objection. Its more obtrusive faults are those which
spring from the abuse of the economic condition. The plea is
often advanced by apologists, as an offset against the unfavorable
position in which a comparative estimate places Catholic archi-
tecture, that its inferiority is determined of necessity by the
economic conditions which obtain in Catholic parishes. Such an
argument would seem to be based upon the assumption that
there exists an essential affinity between the artistic and intrinsic
value of a building, and would propose the curious corollary

252 CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE U. S. [Nov.,

that an expensive building is necessarily more artistic than an
inexpensive one. Now, no intelligent reader, I am sure, would
venture to claim superiority for the new Philadelphia City Hall
as a work of art as against the refined and dignified old Hall
of Independence, even though it cost fifty times as much. Have
not worthless statues been made from precious metal and master-
pieces from New Jersey mud ? Art is an alchemist. At its
touch the vulgar is transformed for ever. Why, then, may not
a brick church be a more excellent work of art than a cathedral ?
The economic condition in this country is fairly a uniform
one. Catholic parishes are very populous, and, recruited as they
are so much from immigration, are composed mostly of wage-
earners. The churches require to be large, therefore, and not
too proportionately costly. The materials of the structure and
the selection of style ought manifestly to be in nice relation to
the requirements. Instead of seeking after simple organic ex-
pression with modest means, however, we observe with tiresome
frequency the persuading of flimsy materials into the semblance
of elaborate historic forms for which their properties utterly
unfit them, the slavish imitating of rich externals of vital and
enduring masonry architecture by systems of veneers. Instead of
the healthiness of the master- craftsman, we get too often the un-
ethical view-point of the theatrical property man. We have, it is
true, almost survived the wooden Gothic church (Protestant and
Catholic), with its meaningless pointed arches and its boarded
buttresses, the mere mask of a construction whose integrity
depends on the ten-penny nail. But the spirit of it is not yet
at peace. We continue to have churches which profess to be of
masonry on the strength of a veneering of the aisle walls, the
clere-stories and buttress-pinnacles being made of wood-furring
covered with copper. The disregard for the moral principle in
architectural beauty is most evident, however, in the interiors,
which are most frequently mere plaster shells, designed in literal
unintelligent imitation of stone constructions. Ribbed and vaulted
ceilings of lath and plaster profess, with reasonable title, to gain
support from flimsy bracketed columns engaged against nave
walls with equally apocryphal capacity. Plaster enters into the
design not only as a wall-covering, but makes profession of being
a structural material. Nothing appears to be performing any
real function. Nowhere is there any apparent vitality, any
organic effect The open timber roof is rarely employed, as if

i9oi.] CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE U. S. 253

partaking too much of picturesque naivete. Masonry is scarcely
ever in evidence, often not because it is too costly but is con-
sidered too coarse a thing. Who has ever stood within the
mediaeval Gothic cathedral and failed to be impressed with the
idea of living, sentient architecture ? This strange impression is
not explained by the mere uplift of the lines but by their mag-
nificent muscularity, nor by the graceful sweep of the arches
but by the splendid energy of them, so palpable in the upward
thrust of stone against stone. It is possible to bring something
of this spirit into the interiors of American churches ; and until
we do, we cannot lay claim to noble architecture. Practically,
it offers no difficulty, as the elimination of purely meretricious
ornament could often yield the cost of making the arches and
columns and other vital lines in pressed brick or terra-cotta.
The plaster would then occupy its proper relation and could be
treated with flat decoration, under governance of the color and
scale of the masonry. The general adoption of such a system
would, it is true, redound little to the profit of the cheap com-
mercial decorator who has heretofore grown so fat upon his
opportunities. Anything, however, which .tends to confine the
activities of this ignoramus can hardly fail to be a blessing.
His fearful brush has done more than its share in the discredit-
ing of Catholic Art in America. v

Thanks to the cheap fanfare of the New York hotel, we have
now to deal with a new and subtle phase of structural insincerity
-the popularity of false marbles and their irritating resem-
blances. Already they have found their way into the church,
and, if architects do not act a more conscientious part, the evil
must inevitably spread to harmful degrees. One can hardly fail
to see the malice of them. Their employment violates elementary
ethics, inasmuch as they profess to be something which they
are not. Granting the claim, that they perfectly simulate real
marbles and consequently fulfil equally well the same decorative
function, I believe them to be so much .the more pernicious.
Did they possess some distinctive peculiarity of their own, no
objection could be urged against their employment. But the
evil consists, not in that they fail to look like marbles but in
that they are not marbles. Spurious jewelry is not made of
yellow metal because yellow is more beautiful than blue, but
because it may make a false profession. The effect of spurious

veining makes its tricky appeal to our acquaintance with real
VOL. LXXIV. 17

254 CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE U. S, [.Nov.,

marble and not independently to our decorative sense. Nor
does it mend the matter any to claim historical justification.
Whatever is, is not therefore right. Precedent is not necessarily
healthy, and if Giotto used artificial marbles, he did many other
things besides which we can emulate with more reason and
certainly more profit. We ought, at least, to be no less capable
of deciding for ourselves a question of elementary morals.

In the large mass of Catholic churches, very naturally, the
structural material employed is brick, which is inexpensive
enough to render : a resort to unworthy expedients reasonably
unnecessary. It is^. remarkable, however, that its use so far has
made for so little that is beautiful. This is apparently due in
part to an ignorant contempt for this historical material. We
generally see it used as though it were a mere vulgar makeshift
for stone, instead of a material with traditions of its own from
which may be culled a wealth of unique expression. It is most
often employed in conjunction with certain stone types of
Northern Gothic, many of whose features do not lend them-
selves naturally to its particular genius. Since the employment
of brick seems to* have imposed too subtle, as it certainly im-
posed in the circumstances too onerous, an obligation, it seems
all the more a pity that precedents were not more often sought
in Italy than in England. We would then, at least, have an
architectural echo which would not grate upon our nerves. We
would have brick buildings in whose organism there were no
dead members, a dignified architecture whose classic restraint
would have been an educating and refining influence far other-
wise than the unarticulated flamboyancies of a travestied Eng-
lish Gothic. Of the architectural riches of Lombardy Catholic
architects appear to have known almost nothing, near as it is to
the centre of Catholicism. While its lovely brick architecture
has had nothing of suggestion for them, its refining influence
has penetrated to the factories of commercial America. In the
churches there is evident a larger dependence upon stone on
the vital lines, and here a harsh note is too usually struck with
all the brutality of rock-faced granite. It seems indeed a griev-
ous thing that a grand opportunity for the development of a
beautiful brick church architecture has been thus so grossly and
persistently abused.

There is a phase of this subject of modern ecclesiastical art
which, while it amay be more intelligently dealt with by the

1 90 1.] CATHOLIC ARCHITECTURE IN THE U. S. 255

cleric, deserves more than passing consideration here. I refer to
the curiously general sentiment in favor of light interiors, as
being more devotional. The, church architect is apt to encounter
this point of view in the form of an arbitrary condition even
when the client is disposed to put no other curb upon his fancy.
Whether this represents an actual change in thought or is
adopted as a concession to congregational taste, I am not sure.
That the populace prefers a bright, comfortable interior may be
admitted at once. That it would tolerate and admire still greater
degrees of brightness and comfort, and even gaudiness and lux-
ury, is no less true and no less significant. It seems a pity,
however, when it is remembered that the church makes no com-
pact with the world in its spiritual relation,' but holds up uncom-
promisingly the ideals of right thought and conduct, that it
should permit its own solemn ideal of the material temple to be
modified and secularized by a corrupted popular taste. The at-
tributes of the Catholic Church demand, for symbolic expression,
the attributes of great art. There was never great art without
shadow, and only with shadow can art give expression to the
mystery of religion. Chiaro-oscuro need be no element in the
architecture of a Methodist meeting-house, but it is an essential
factor in the shaping of the ideal Catholic building. The in-
teriors of the classic and Roman Renaissance churches are often
light and most impressive, but the effect is rather of philosophic
dignity than of spirituality. The mediaeval church has the truer
aspect the tempered light, the atmosphere of mystery into
which men come from the glare of the street and feel at once
there is none of life's fever in it. Who has not put it to him-
self, with Ruskin, "whether all that is dazzling in color, perfect
in form, gladdening in expression, be not of evanescent and
shallow appealing, when compared with the still small voice of
the level twilight behind the purple hills, or the scarlet arch
of dawn over the dark, troublous-edged sea"?

case mice.

" To-day thou shalt be with Me in Paradise*"

Wbat could be give?

Sin*scarred, witb scarce a moment still to live.

Scant space to make amend

for mucb demerit, now so near bis end ;

Scant time to earn

J\ claim to briefen augbt tbe flames tbat burn

artb's stains,

Or least to lessen Purgatorp's pains.

But on tbe Crucifix bis glances fall ...

Cbat instant, self forgotten, be gave all:

Bis last bear t- beat, last breatb,

ast lingering quiver in tbe arms of Deatb

Rot for bimself-for 3esus' gake;

Onlp to make

One pang tbe less, one drop tbe less,

Cbat dire dap of Calvarp's distress.

Cben be was dead.

I saw bis soul straigbtwap to Jesus led.

ALBERT REYNAUD.

i. Caine: The Eternal City ; 2. Spalding: Progress in Edu-
cation ; 3. Mont fort : A Treatise on the True Devotion to the
Blessed Virgin; 4. Burke: The McBride Literature and Art
Books; 5. C^ble: The Cavalier ; 6. Benson: A Friend with the
Countersign ; 7. Blake : The Boyhood of Patrick Lynch ; 8. Par-
ker : The Right of Way ; 9. Jordan: Tales from the Cloister ; 10.
Fonsegrive: La Crise Sociale ; n. Cecilia: The Retreat Manual; Zwiigen :
Meditations for Monthly Retreats; 12. Loyola: First Confession Forgive Us
Our Trespasses; 13. Blois : The Oratory of the Faithful Soul; 14. Dinsmore :
The Teachings of Dante ; 15. Muzzarelli : A Brief French Course; 16. History
of the German People at the Close of the Middle Ages.

1. Giving due consideration to the mileage of the paper
consumed in the first edition of The Eternal City* as well as
to the imposing figures required to express its rapid sale and to
other kindred statistical evidences of its worth, we think
that Mr. Hall Caine's latest novel is a literary, though it may
not prove a commercial failure. We come to this conclusion
with the more reluctance because Mr. Caine, in his handling of
Catholic topics, evinces, on the whole, towards the church a
spirit of fairness and sympathy which is in pleasing contrast
with the attitude taken by some other popular novelists who
have recently exploited the irresistible attraction which Rome
has even for her foes. The cause of Mr. Hall Caine's failure is
not far to seek. He has failed as many other novelists have
failed who, after producing one or two successful stories dealing
with life, character, and surroundings with which they were
familiar, and to which their peculiar vein of literary talent lent
itself, have entered on some other field of fiction in which they
had to seek their material at second hand. In the first case an
author writes because he has a story to tell ; in the other, he is
determined to tell a story and then sets about looking for his
material. In the Manxman the author was in a familiar and
congenial atmosphere ; his mind was richly furnished with all

* The Eternal City. By Hall Caine. New York : D. Appleton & Co.

258 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Nov. r

that was wanted to build up a genuine, fresh, original tale. ' To
succeed he had but to give us of his best. But when he under-
took to depict the scenes, characters, and underlying principles of
Roman social, ecclesiastical, and political life he entered on a
task for which he was nowise equipped. His material had to
be obtained by reading, supplemented by very superficial, cur-
sory, and limited observation. Jn The Eternal City he writes
about men and things with which he is unfamiliar ; and on deep
questions of sociology and politics upon which he is, to say the
least, not an authority. Consequently there is about the book a
hollowness and unreality which deprive it of all vitality. The
genius of ancient Rome seems, indeed, to have affected him in
one way. The old Roman mind in literature and religion dis-
played an extraordinary tendency to the personification of ab-
stractions. The characters in The Eternal City are but abstrac-
tions masquerading under proper names. The hero is but John
Storm shorn of the traits and removed from the surroundings
which conferred on John a personality. Roma is a faint shadow
of Gloria Quaile projected on a background with which it is out
of harmony. There are, indeed, a few striking situations, and
the character of the Prime Minister is a little more vigorously
conceived than any of the others. But an occasional gleam of
talent is hardly enough to repay a reader for a tedious journey
through six hundred and thirty pages.

2 Bishop Spalding's latest publication * is the text of his
address to the National Education Association at Detroit last
July. The Ave Maria Press has extended its already strong
claim on popular favor by a cheap and tasteful presentation of
this splendid discourse, . the spirit of which is manifested suffi-
ciently well in a sentence from the opening paragraph : ' All
progress is educational and all education is progress." As always,
our author is broad broad and bold. He is not inclined to
disguise his appreciation for good things even if they happen to
have originated from such suspected sources as the philosopher
of Konigsberg. Persons who can make good use of hints for
the formation of a view at once intellectual, wide, and religious,
would do well to render themselves familiar with what the
Bishop has to say.

We wish here to add a word concerning our review in the

* Progress in Education. By the Right Rev. J. L. Spalding, D.D. Notre Dame,
Indiana: The Ave Maria Press.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 259

October issue of Bishop Spalding's Aphorisms and Reflections.
Some one has suggested that our opening sentence is liable to a
misinterpretation ; hence we feel bound to draw attention to the
matter again. The volume mentioned is ia no sense a reprint.
That some of the thoughts selected for presentation in this new
form are suggestive of earlier pronouncements, is a fact which
must, as stated, delight the Bishop's hosts of admirers.

Bishop Spalding would never be the leader of men that he
really is if he lacked the discernment, or the power, to recur
again and again with strengthening emphasis to those great
thoughts that he has made the inspiration of many thousands of
souls. Nevertheless, sameness and monotony are strange to him ;
he sets and arranges his gems to new advantage each time he
attempts the task, thus constantly deepening his influence and
multiplying his disciples. That, on various pages, Aphorisms and
Reflections re-presents thoughts with which the Bishop long ago
made us familiar is one of the chief charms of the volume at
least for those of us who long ago numbered ourselves among
his admiring listeners.

3. This treatise on True Devotion to the Blessed Virgin,*
by the Blessed Louis-Marie Grignon de Montfort, while not a
new work, has not hitherto been very well known in America.
It was translated from the French by Father Faber in 1862, a
fact which guarantees the accuracy and beauty of the text. The
present edition is both neat and handy.

The language used by the holy author in many places has
caused him to be misunderstood, and he has been accused of
almost idolatrous devotion to the Mother of God. However,
since his writings have been declared to contain nothing con-
trary to faith or morals, and nothing contrary to the common
sentiment and practice of the Church, their orthodoxy need
give no concern.

4, There are no books so important in the education of
children as the series of reading books. The constant reading
of the extracts, short stories, and striking incidents that are
usually grouped together in the ordinary reading manuals serve
to impress them deeply on the minds of the > children, and these
impressions continue with one even when the lessons of maturer

* A Treatise on the True Devotion to the Blessed Virgin. By the Blessed Louis-Marie
Grignon de Montfort. Translated from the French by Frederick W. Faber, D.D. With Pre-
face by the Archbishop of Westminster. Sherbrooke, P. Q. : St. Charles' Seminary.

260 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Nov.,

years are forgotten. This fact makes the compiling of a series
of reading books a matter of utmost concern. Moreover the
advance in pedagogical methods has increased the availability of
reading books as educational factors. For these reasons we
have looked through with more than ordinary interest the new
series of Literature and Art Books * that have recently been
edited and arranged by Mrs. B. Ellen Burke. The editor has
had many years of practical experience as an instructor of chil-
dren, and is moreover an expert in methods of scientific educa-
tion. Any work that she does has the stamp of excellence
on it.

Her system, too, commends itself to a layman in pedagogy.
She follows the phonetic method and does not illustrate the
printed word by a picture, though the books are beautifully illus-
trated by artistic half tones. The purpose is to confine the child's
attention to the word and its meaning. The fundamental peda-
gogical principle of proceeding from the known to the unknown
is strictly followed throughout the series ; and for the use of
teachers there are accompanying manuals which give the most
minute directions for imparting the instruction the books con-
tain.

5. Mr. Cable is not one of those writers who pour forth
streams of literature so steadily as to prejudice readers against
belief in the real value of the work produced ; he labors care-
fully and slowly. His latest volume f shows the worth of his
method. It is a brilliant sketch of a time which still remains
the most romantic epoch in our national history ; and so we
have a vividly realistic description of battles and camp-life from
the pen of a man who was in the thick of it all. The love-
story which is woven through and around the stirring war inci-
dents is exquisitely tender, the more so because it is not ob-
trusive.

The scene is laid in Louisiana and Mississippi, ground over
which the author himself fought in the exciting days when he
wore the uniform of a Mississippi cavalryman. One readily
trusts Mr. Cable's accuracy, but in these pages, it may almost
be said, his descriptions present internal evidence demonstrative
of their fidelity. The plot is skilful and several of the characters

* The McBride Literature and Art Books. By B. Ellen Burke. New York and Chicago :
D. H. McBride & Co.

t The Cavalier. By George W. Cable. New York : Charles Scribner's Sons.

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 261

really striking ; the dialect and the peculiarities of the ante
bellum Southern aristocracy are touched of as few, if any, others
could hope to do. The book is one which will retain a hold
upon its readers longer, and more deservedly, than most of its
rivals in the school of historical fiction. The volume is illus-
trated by Howard Chandler Christy, which makes comment on
its beauty unnecessary.

6 - -Despite the prophecies of some literary experts, every
now and again there appears a new historical novel. A Friend
with the Countersign* is a story of the Civil War, told by the
hero, Jones Berwick, a scout for the Army of the Potomac. It
is an account of his many adventures and hair-breadth escapes
while on his scouting expeditions. He is finally captured, tried,
and condemned to be shot as a spy, but the 'sentence is never
carried into effect owing to Lee's surrender. Many of the
situations are highly exciting, though at times they border on
the impossible. The descriptive passages would be far more in-
teresting had the author been less exact in stating the precise
number of yards Berwick travels in his manoeuvres. One would
suppose that he had about his person some kind of a pediometer.
In places the style is rather too abrupt, and the story as a
whole too long drawn out. The battle of the Wilderness is
vividly described, and must prove interesting to any one who
was actively engaged in that fearful struggle. Dr. Khayme is a
good character sketch, and the love affair between his daughter
Lydia and Berwick lends a charm to the narrative. All things
considered the book is worth reading, but would be more satis-
fying had the author told us the ultimate fate of Captain Owen,
alias Scranton, and Napoleon's envoy Scherzer, two of the lead-
ing characters. .

7. A new and rather unusual publication, entitled The Boy-
hood of Patrick Lynch**; is a collection of letters professing to
set before the public the boyhood of one Father Lynch, said to
have lost his life in the faithful performance of his duties as a
priest during the terrible yellow-fever scourge which nearly de-
stroyed the inhabitants of Memphis some twenty years ago.
One is led to believe the letters authentic, and the story they
tell a reality ; but a careful reading of the book proves it to

*A Friend with the Countersign. By B. K. Benson. New York: The Macmillan Company.
t The Boyhood of Patrick Lynch. Edited by Charles Blake.

262 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Nov.,

be a conscious apologetic for the church. The book may be
read with profit by both Catholics and non-Catholics, for it will
assist the one in refuting error, and present to the others cer-
tain historical facts and truths of Catholic doctrine which are
too often misunderstood, owing to their false coloring, resulting
either from ignorance or malice. The fact that the book is
now running through its second edition proves that it has met
with favor.

8, We may confidently claim for Gilbert Parker's new
novel * a high place among contributions to fiction made during
the past few years. Moreover, it is perhaps his best work,
although not the latest written.

The hero is a brilliant, profligate agnostic lawyer, Charles
Steele, supposedly dead but in reality living in the little Canadian
village of Chaudiere, disgraced because of another's crime, and
aware that his wife has been remarried. Too heroic to return
and do further injury to one already cruelly wronged, he settles
down to an honest, quiet life as a village tailor. Soon he falls
in love with pretty Rosalie Evanturel. Yet, realizing that his
married wife and not Rosalie has the " right of way," he
struggles manfully against his own passion and Rosalie's respon-
sive love. We must say, however, that Rosalie is not as strong
a character as seems desirable.

The story is a powerful one and artistically told, although
too great a proportion of the events narrated is unlikely. The
sketch of Steele is a remarkably keen piece of analysis. As
the action takes place in a Catholic village the church enters
very largely into the plot, and on the whole the author does
her justice, though occasionally a sentence or two will jar upon
a sensitive Catholic nerve.

The cure is an admirable type of the true parish priest
whose life is wrapped up in God and his people. The simple
villagers with their childish ways, their deep faith, their simple
and even superstitious awe toward everything religious, are
drawn under the inspiration of close acquaintance and a lively
sympathy. The plot is full of exciting action, the atmosphere
fairly wholesome, and the tone reverent.

That the subtle moral of the tale is religious we are not
prepared to say ; certainly there is no deep sounding of the

* The Right of Way. By Gilbert Parker. New York : Harper & Brothers.

1901.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 263

spiritual life such as a Catholic writer might have accomplished
with a similar opportunity. But, at any rate, the surface of the
life of a Catholic village is kindly and ingeniously portrayed.

9, Whether or not all Catholic readers will agree with our
verdict we know not, or rather, we are pretty sure that some
will dissent ; nevertheless we must affirm that Miss Jordan's
Tales from the Cloister * is a decidedly interesting book. It has
weaknesses, of course. First of all, the stories are very uneven,
less than half of them being really first class. Then, again, the
obvious moral of them is suggestive of a strong distrust of the
convent life as a regime suitable for normal and sane-minded
persons. And further, one will note an evident disregard of the
probabilities in the details of several of the plots.

For the rest, the tales have a great deal of charm and of
pathos. Even the author's subtle criticisms are sometimes suffi-
ciently true to life to awaken the sympathies of readers familiar
with the scenes described. Clearly Miss Jordan is well acquainted
with convents and their inmates, but only in a merely superficial
way. The spiritual significance of a cloister vocation is hidden
from her. From a literary point of view the descriptions are of
high excellence. The second tale and the last are " sweet " to
borrow a phrase from one of the characters, May Iverson,
'seventeen and sentimental " : the very same girl so many of us
will remember at our own convent school, and elsewhere.

10. La Crise Socialefi recently published by M. George
Fonsegrive, is a typical book, reflecting the mind of a vigorous
thinking Catholic who watches the complex processes of national
life in France, sees them in their organic relations, and calls at-
tention to them with much force.

The author is well known in Catholic circles as a, sturdy
champion of the church. The contents of this volume were first
used by him as the subject-matter of discourses pronounced
before gatherings of Catholic students and seminarians, and at
meetings of learned societies in France and Belgium. Many of
them were later published as articles in the Quinzaine. In spite
of this desultory origin, they really possess, as the author
claims, a sufficient unity to warrant their publication in book
form.

* Tales from the Cloister. By Elizabeth G. Jordan, Illustrated by A.I. Keller. New
York : Harper & Brothers.

t La Crise Sociale. Par George Fonsegrive. Paris : Victor Lecoffre.

264 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Nov.,

The dominant thought of the work is found in the third
chapter where M. Fonsegrive studies the Division of Labor.
He shows the function of that far-reaching law in the material,
intellectual, moral, social, and spiritual orders. He then con-
cludes that harmony among social aims, co-ordination of social
forces, is absolutely necessary to true progress. In the light of
this truth the author views the past and present of France,
and sees unity in the intricate issues of its life. The earlier*
chapter of the book on Liberal-ism, and two later chapters on
the Condition of the Laborer under Socialism and Catholicity,
mark the extent and tendency of the author's thinking. The 1
day of Liberalism is past; it has created conditions which are
its condemnation. Recourse to Socialism was natural, but en-
tailed equal if not greater dangers to society. Between the
actual bankruptcy of individualism and the inevitable collapse of
Socialism, the author finds in the Catholic Church a power and
a teaching which offer safety, and illustrate most aptly the social
synthesis demanded by the great law of Division of Labor.

Aside from this larger thought, the work contains many
minor suggestions of value. Among them is this: There is a
real conflict between the spirit of modern times and that of the
church. We are often inclined to think that there is funda-
mental harmony between Catholic ideals and principles and those
of the present day. Unless we are cautious, such thinking may
injure our deeper Catholic sense and weaken us. In our eager-
ness to show harmony, we may establish it at the sacrifice of
our accurate understanding of Catholic traditions.

11. Two recent additions to our Retreat literature form a
couple of useful companion volumes. The first * exposes the
character and method of a retreat, and combines some good ele-
mentary instruction upon mental prayer, with a number of very
serviceable practical hints as to examination of conscience, cure
of besetting faults, the way to draw spiritual profit from the de-
tails, religious and secular, of our daily lives. The second f con-
tains a series of thirty- six meditations, three for each month of
the year, and is destined primarily for the use of religious com-
munities, though it is equally well adapted for those of the laity
who can make use of simple and suggestive material for medi-

* The Retreat Manual. By Madame Cecilia. New York : Benziger Brothers. 1 Medi-
tations for Monthly Retreats. Translated from the Dutch of the Right Rev. J. Zwiigen by the
Rev. Frederick Poupaert. London : Michael Kearney.

i9oi.] TALK Asotir NEW &OOKS. 265

tation. Every one of the meditations takes up some charac-
teristic of our Divine Saviour. The English is careful and in-
telligible.

12. If you are seeking for children's books which contain
solid and valuable and entertaining instruction on religious mat-
ters, do take a glance at the volumes written by Mother M.
Loyola, of the Bar Convent, York. The last two from her
pen are concerned with confession one * with first confession in
particular, and another with the general subject of children's
confessions.

Truly this nun's writings seem to meet a want that may
almost be described as acute. It is a blessing that she has been
led t^o devote her talents to this department. There are too few
who t understand how to deal with children, and fewer still who
know the sort of religious literature suitable for use by the little
ones. The present volumes do much to lighten the labor of
teachers and to provide children themselves with a means of
supplying the lack that of necessity remains even after a course
of good instruction has .been completed. The writer is uniformly
simple, picturesque, and practical, and her aim can perhaps be
described, in the words of Father Thurston's preface to First
Confession, " that an ordeal which children often dread so much
beforehand should leave behind it a pleasant memory of shy-
ness overcome, sin forgiven, and happiness restored." The
accomplishment of this purpose depends, of course, not a little
upon the priest's sympathetic appreciation of the situation.
Hence even for him these little volumes will be helpful toward
the fulfilment of a difficult task.

13. The Oratory of the Faithful Soul\ is a little book of
prayers, the breathings of one of the most devout spirits of
modern days, Louis of Blois. These prayers are divided into
devotions for every day of the week. They are full of unction,
inspired by the contemplation of the chief mysteries of religion,
and are translated by a sympathetic spirit as well as a master of
idiomatic English. One week's use of these prayers will stimu-
late the reader to another, and yet another. As an alternative to

* First Confession. By Mother M. Loyola. Forgive us our Trespasses. By Mother M.

Loyola. New York : Benziger Brothers.

t The Oratory of the Faithful Soul. By Louis of Blois, O.S.B. Translated by the late
Robert A. Coffin, C.SS.R., Bishop of Southwark. St. Louis: B. Herder.

266 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Nov.,

one's ordinary prayer-book this book answers all requirements ;
and even as matter for daily meditation its merits are evident on
the lightest inspection. Man's life-time, his death, and his eternal
future are here discoursed upon by one who knew God's love
intimately and knew how to teach it.

14. If, as the preface seems to intimate, the author of this
latest volume * on Dante is unacquainted with the poet's original
text, at least he has studied translations carefully and with
profit. He has accomplished considerable toward interpreting
the great underlying conceptions of the poem to readers whose
attraction is not powerful enough to inspire them to painstaking
personal research. Such readers, when wisely aided, may derive
great profit and entertainment from the immortal trilogy.

One strong point in Mr. Dinsmore's favor is that he is not
obscure. Moreover, he is thoroughly honest, and he aims at a
perfectly sympathetic treatment of his subject, even when its
Catholicity is clearly in evidence. Yet sometimes we think he
errs, as in his interpretation of the absence of Christ from Pur-
gatory. Again, it is but scant consideration he gives to St.
Thomas Aquinas in attributing to him a vicious and artificial
distinction between the moral and the religious. "Jesuitical
casuistry," too, is an expression not quite acceptable, and scarce
accurate in its context on page 26.

15 Professor Muzzarelli's " Academic French Course ' has
already given its author a wide reputation as a successful in-
structor. His latest volume,! m a ll probability, will serve to
enhance his good name. Having been prepared in conformity
with the recent authoritative changes in French syntax, it pos-
sesses the peculiar advantage of relieving students and teachers
of a great deal of painful effort.

The examples used are excellently devised for training stu-
dents in the use of idioms. An extensive vocabulary is pre-
sented. Being simple, concise, and well divided, this volume
should not detain an industrious student any longer than a year ;
and should leave him with a good working knowledge of the
French language.

* The Teachings of Dante. By Charles Allen Dinsmore. Boston and New York : Hough-
ton, Mifflin & Co.

\A Brief French Course. In conformity with the Laws of Syntax promulgated by the
French Government, by decree of March n, 1901. By Antoine Muzzarelli. New York, Cin-
cinati, and Chicago : American Book Company.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 267

16. It will be remembered that the third volume of Janssen's
History of the ^ German People at the Close of the Middle Ages con-
tained several serious blunders. The pages containing these have
been corrected and reprinted, and are to be had from the pub-
lishers. A thorough revision of the . third and fourth volumes
has been made for the next edition ; and the manuscript for the
fifth volume, partly ready, will be revised by a competent party
in the United States.

THE STUDY OF HIGHER CRITICISM.,

We feel perfectly justified in saying that Father Gigot's
latest volume * will arouse more interest and meet with a heartier
reception than any of his previous works, and this is saying a
great deal. What will create this interest and win this reception
is the fact that in the present book Father Gigot handles some
of the " big ' questions of the day in Scripture, questions the
mere mention of which serves to conjure up the phantoms popu-
larly associated with the Higher Criticism. Father Gigot's
principle is that the purely personable and objectional features of
the work of certain rationalistic critics should not bring into
total disrepute a system which at bottom is thoroughly scientific,
and which, when rightly used, returns results that easily harmon-
ize with the data of revelation. Naturally, then, his book will
be widely read, for Catholic readers will be anxious to know
how Father Gigot deals with the problems so numerous in a
study of the Old Testament books, the problems, namely, of
authorship, date, integrity, and literary and historical value.

This volume, which is the first part of his intended course
on the Old Testament, takes up the historical books, viz.,
Genesis-Josue, Judges, Ruth, Kings, Paralipomenon, Esdras,
Tobias, Judith, Esther, and the Machabees. Many of the problems
connected with these books entail almost endless controversy,
but Father Gigot has succeeded in presenting a succinct and
fairly adequate treatment of all that is important in connection
with these questions. For collateral and supplementary reading
he gives references to the latest and best literature on the differ-
ent topics. His general attitude on all disputed points is that
of an independent scholar, always on the alert for new develop-

* Special Introduction to the Study of the Old Testament. Part I., The Historical Books.
By Rev. Francis E. Gigot, S.S. New York : Benziger Brothers.

268 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Nov.

ments of opinion and for the results of modern research ; but
his independence is carefully tempered by a genuine and sincere
respect for Catholic authority. The chapters dealing with the
authorship of Genesis-Josue are especially good specimens of
Father Gigot's work, showing wide reading, perfect grasp of his
subject, calm appreciation of difficulties, and impartial judgment
on debated questions. In the chapter on the historical character
of Genesis he defends the historicity of the book, but at the
same time concedes an intimate connection between the account
of the Creation in Gen. i.-ii. and the Assyro-Babylonian Cos-
mogony, and also between the story of the Flood in Gen.
vi. 9-ix. 1 7 and the Babylonian legend. This position, which
we first thought rather strange, is quite defensible, and Father
Gigot's exposition is very clear and satisfactory.

Occasionally, in giving the details of a controversy of which
he professes to be an impartial narrator, Father Gigot forgets
his purpose, and if he does not actually take sides, he at least
urges a point or an objection with an earnestness which leaves
no doubt as to his own opinion in the matter.

It is his plan to draw liberally from standard sources, giving
lengthy and frequent quotations. While these quotations are
always apt and judiciously selected, it must be said that,
generally speaking, they are not dexterously manipulated.
Frequently their introduction into the text impresses one as
being strained, and sometimes, again, they are unskilfully
spliced into sentences or paragraphs. Indeed, it would seem as
if this part of the work has been overdone, for quotations are
frequently given when it would have looked much better had
Father Gigot given the substance in his own words and then
referred the reader to the author or authors used.

In conclusion we may say that, although from the view-
point of style and English composition the book is not always
satisfactory, nevertheless its able treatment of very important
matter secures a high rank for it, especially as a text-book for
students and this is its principal purpose ; and even as a book
for the general reading public interested in Scriptural questions
it makes a splendid book of reference.

Month (Sept.) : Fr. Tyrrell, commenting on the text " Unless
you become as little children," says that " a loose exegesis
has perhaps drawn more out of the text than the context
seems to warrant"; and again, that "it is more com-
monly quoted as especially directed to those in subjection,
whereas it was directed to those in authority to the
Apostles, not to the multitudes."

(Oct.) : Fr. Thurston dwells upon the Catholicity of King
Alfred and his close relationship with the Pope. Fr. Rick-
aby draws attention to some points of agreement between
Scholasticism and Idealism. Fr. Smith sketches the pro-
ceedings of the Catholic Conference recently held at New-
castle.

The Tablet (21 Sept.): R. R. Terry complains that Catholic Church
Music is in anything but a satisfactory condition, and pleads
for a restoration of the church music of old English com-
posers. A letter to the Times from Cardinal Vaughan
refers to the fact that the Assumptionist Fathers have ac-
cepted his invitation to work in one of the humblest and
poorest London missions.

(28 Sept.) : Dean Lynch points out some of the difficulties
attendant upon the proposed system of administering parish
finances by a lay committee. A Spanish correspondent
gives the true story of Miss Ubao, whose family withdrew
her by process of law from the convent in Madrid where
she had freely entered the case ending with a public
demonstration against the Jesuits, who had been falsely
accused of having interfered with the novice's freedom.
(5 Oct.) : Fr. Hugh O'Donnell, writing on the present reli-
gious troubles in France, asks : " Are the forces of evil
tending to dominate the world once more ? Why espe-
cially, if especially, in the Latin races ? France, Italy,
Portugal, Spain, all are exhibiting a scene of persecution."

Revue d* Histoire et de Litterature Religieuses (July Oct.) : P. Lenain,
writing upon clerical celibacy, says that it remained a
voluntary practice until the fourth century in the West

and the fifth century in the East.
VOL. LXXIV. 1 8

2;o LIBRARY TABLE. [Nov.,

La Verite Francaise (23 Aug.): Contains an interesting account
of the exact legal standing of the various religious con-
gregations in France since the new Law on Associations.

La Vie Catholique (14 and 17 Aug.): P. Lapeyre declares that
the central point of the moral teaching of the church is
the duty of conserving, developing, and elevating the life
of humanity.

(24 Aug.) : Fril remarks on the growing tendency of clerics
to become addicted to bicycles.

LUnivers (6 Sept.): M. Pierre Veuillot considers the impossi-
bility of a schism in the French Church : " Jansenism is
quite dead, Gallicanism has lost three-quarters of its
strength. The French are ' papists ' as never before. Not
a single bishop would follow the lead of the government.
To foment apostasy is beyond the power of M. Waldeck-
Rousseau."

La Croix (8 Sept.) : Contains an amusing account by Pierre
1'Ermite of a bishop who began by opposing clerical bi-
cyclists, and concluded by straddling one in his garden and
planning to make his confirmation tour on an automobile.

Revue du Clerge Francais (15 Sept.): P. Caulle proclaims that
the ideal preacher must draw his matter fully and directly
from the Scripture. P. Dementhon outlines principles
and mentions a great deal of literature useful for the
guidance of priests in the conduct of parish activities.
An unknown correspondent draws an interesting com-
parison between the work of Yves le Querdec (M. Georges
Fonsegrive) and that of the author of My New Curate ; he
persists in referring to the latter as " Sheenan, V Americain"
(i Oct.) : P. Touzard reviews M. Reville's " Fourth
Gospel ' for the benefit of the numerous ly-ench eccle-
siastics who are prevented by ignorance of German
and English from following current Scriptural problems ;
he finds it guilty of " excesses which are at once an
insult to the Christian spirit and a challenge to the most
elementary historical sense." C. Calippe draws attention
to various theories and literature upon the question of
" feminism," apropos of the Congress of last June on
"The Condition of Woman." P. Bricout pleads for fair
recognition of the good work done by Anglican mis-
sions to the heathen. " We may ask ourselves if they

1 90 1.] LIBRARY TABLE. 271

will not finish by cutting down the lead we now possess
over them. We should pray for the conversion of the
Anglicans in order that some day our missionaries and
theirs should be united the whole world over."

La Quinzaine (i Sept): M. Faguet writing on democracy says:
" The moral force of the church in France has remained
intact ; her social force has declined. It is my conviction
that she will not recover it until the day when, separated
from the state and also I will not say separated from
Rome, but attached to Rome only by dogma, she will
have become like or very similar to the American Catho-
lic Church." M. Guiraud traces the moral decadence of
the Papacy at the close of the fifteenth century to the
influence of the Renaissance fostered by Rome. C.
Mauclair insists that literature must be regarded as a
vocation rather than as a business.

(16 Sept.) : P. Pisani, reviewing the history of Protestant
missions, acknowledges that although lacking of the full
truth and the spiritual treasures of the church, they are
conducted by men wise, courteous, and prudent, edifying
in life and zealous without being fanatical.

L Art et r Ante I (Sept.) : Censures the bad taste of dealers in
religious articles who parade ugliness in the shape of
statues, chasubles, and decorations ; and pleads for artistic
education of the clergy.

Etudes (5 Sept.) : P. Dudon protests and offers evidence against
the thesis of M. Masson's recent book, which denies the
marriage of Josephine to Napoleon. P. Brucker challenges
the authenticity of a document demanding the suppression
of the Oratorians and attributed by M. de Bonnefon to
Pere Le Tellier, the Jesuit confessor of Louis XIV.
(20 March) : P. Longhayes finds that the movement rep-
resented by George Sand and Balzac reflects something
besides a sense of honor and virtue in the French people.
P. Bremond remarks that our novelists do not suspect
the wealth they neglect by failing to consider more
deeply the idea of sin. P. Moisant praises the charm
and interest of M. Joly's three hundred pages on the
life of Malebranche, taking exception, however, to the
author's use of the phrase " the theological bureaucracy
of the Roman court."

272 LIBRARY TABLE, [Nov.,

Le Correspondant (10 Sept.): M. Carry commenting on the
growth of nationalism during the past century declares
it has never done anything to injure Catholic unity.
(25 Sept.) : Writing upon the assassination of President
McKinley M. Lavollee declares campaigns against anar-
chists must remain vain if they be not accompanied by
an equally energetic crusade against the abuses, scandals,
and injustices which demoralize the populace and make them
an easy prey for sophists and revolutionaries. M. Boucher
gives a sketch of a religious community of blind nuns
described in a recent book published by Lecoffre. M.
Duval describes the recent Congress on Gregorian Chant
and indicates that the Ratisbonne School is now giving
way to the Solesmes.

Revue Thomiste (Sept.) : C. de Kirwan says the theory of evo-
lution is not anywhere near certain, but it is an open
question, not to be settled a priori by either metaphysical
or theological considerations. P. Mandonnet replies to P.
Brucker's statement that Innocent XI. did not forbid the
Jesuits to teach Probabilism.

Revue de Lille (Aug.) : M. Delmont comments on M. Margerie's
recent metrical French translation of the Divina Commedia
as remarkable though not perfect ; his commentary is
" substantial and luminous." Referring to the interna-
tional evolution of Europe, M. Hans says that as the
nineteenth century restored the papal supremacy so the
twentieth may restore the papal independence. V. Van-
steenberghe outlines Archbishop Ireland's Church and the
Age, translated into French by the Abbe Klein.

Stimmen aus Maria- Laach (14 Sept.) : P. Meschler, S.J., after
describing the spirit that characterized Christ's dealings
with his fellow-men, finds therein a social ideal for the
Catholic priest. P. Lehmkuh answers certain critics who
contend that public opinion should be taken into account
in the question of the proper method of teaching moral
theology.

Razon y Fe (Sept. Opening number of a new monthly conducted
by the Jesuits of Madrid) : P. Murillo reviews attacks on
Faith during the past century. P. Aicardo contends that
the last two centuries have done more to retard than to
advance the settlement of the educational problem. P.

i9oi.] LIBRARY TABLE. 273

Villada asks why are Religious hated ? and answers, be-
cause of their exemplary conduct. P. Urraburu claims for
philosophy the palm of dignity and nobility over the
natural sciences.

Rassegna Nazionale (16 Sept.) : Presbyter Lucensis advocates
the choice of parish priests by election, in view of such
incidents as one he mentions at Lucca where the popula-
tion, having rejected the candidate appointed by ecclesias-
tical authority, is now living without any religious ob-
servance.

Rivista Internationale (Sept.) : F. Ermini makes a study of the
Dies Irae, claiming its authorship for Thomas of Celano.
P. G. treats of "American Trusts," and tells of their
counterparts in Italy. Among the magazine notices, and
under the caption, " The Missionary, July, New York,"
is the following entry : " This Protestant periodical pub-
lishes a letter directed to the Holy Father by a promi-
nent non- Catholic." Quotations from the letter follow.

Civilta Cattolica (21 Sept.): The present desperate state of the
Italian government is due in great measure to the lack of
that assistance which the Pope withholds in view of the
Italian occupation. A sketch of the social history of
Christianity.

The Critical Review. Professor A. B. Davidson in his review of
McCurdy's third volume of History, Prophecy, and the
Monuments, points out the author's error in treating the
religious progress of Israel as if it were a highway where
distances were marked by mile-stones and toll-bars. Much
is lost in dignity, he writes, by allusions to modern
incidents.

Writing on Puller's Primitive Saints of the See of Rome,
Dr. Davidson claims for the work a complete vindication
of those who deny that communion with the See of
Rome is a necessary condition of communion with the
Catholic Church. The reviewer finds the book to contain
" the only satisfactory interpretation of the famous words
Pasce oves meas," and " a proof that a Roman primacy
of jurisdiction was foreign to the ideas of the early
church, but that a primacy of .honor and influence was
accorded very early to the Roman See."

274 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Nov.,

EDITORIAL NOTES.

THE scheme of the Federation of Catholic Societies is
again on the carpet, and they who are interested in Catholic
movements have had time to think over the project of uniting
all Catholic fraternal societies, and have made up their minds
pretty thoroughly about it by this time. The scheme itself is
not without its attractive features. The same sentiment that
creates the fraternal organization creates the federation of fra-
ternal societies. But are there not in our present circumstances
more dangers attendant on the federation than there are advan-
tages ? First of all, is there a reason for its existence just now?
There might have been some shadow of a reason under pre-
vious administrations, but there will be absolutely none under
the present administration. President Roosevelt is determined
to give Catholics all that they reasonably ask, and there will be
nothing denied them that belongs to their rights. This fact of
itself takes away the reason for the existence of a national body
to redress grievances. What may be the dangers attendant on
such an organization ? It is created in order to secure political
rights. It must of a necessity go into politics. A huge politi-
cal factor in the hands of men who, though worthy in them-
selves, yet are responsible to no one, is a most dangerous ele-
ment.

Are there not many local grievances to be redressed ? Yes ;
but there is no need of a national organization to right local
wrongs.

Moreover, the Catholics of the country do not want to stand
before their fellow-citizens with a running sore to be healed or
a grievance to be redressed. We desire rather to unite with all
the people of the country and to do our share in securing its
ends. We are heart and soul American, and thoroughly in
accord with the best sentiments of the American government,
and sympathetic with the highest aspirations of the American
people. The time may come when it will be necessary for us
to unite in a Catholic party as the Catholic people did in Ger-
many, but the time is not now. Nor is it wise to hasten the
necessity of such a state of affairs.

1 90 1.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 275

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

EXTRAVAGANT statements are put forth to aid the circulation of some of
the worst books, and the average reader is often disposed to think that a
large circulation should be a proof of superior excellence. It is much to be de-
plored that under present conditions many readers fail to show discrimination
in choosing the books that have the highest claims. In the selection of food
for the body the critical faculty is keen to discern the injurious consequences of
absorbing unwholesome articles containing germs and microbes. The saga-
cious writer of Home Thoughts in the New York Evening Post recommends
the same careful inspection of books that is given to the food supplies, especially
to safeguard the younger members of the home circle, who read as they eat,
avariciously. The serious duty of reviewing a novel so that the tendency of the
book can be understood by the purchaser is no longer a thing taken into con-
sideration. In fact, the application of cultivated intelligence to the analysis of
any of the myriad publications is now a rare occurrence. We are told the book
is singularly attractive the best selling book in the market that the reviewer
read it through at a sitting that the story is laid in the seventeenth century,
and shows research and great knowledge of the period is well printed and
bound, and to be found at all booksellers'. All that is guiding as to influence,
trend, opinion, is left out ; if the author has a diseased mind, we are very rarely
bidden to look out for symptoms of the plague.

To-day it is indeed a matter of chance what we gather under the evening
lamp. Mr. Howells is doing good service by calling the attention of the genera-
tion now coming to the fore to the good and charming things issued thirty years
ago and now half forgotten. Warner's genial but always helpful pen is stilled
for ever, and there are few now in the critical field whose name signed to a re-
view carries any determining weight, and still fewer who give us the judgment
of a sane and noble mind as to whether what is so well printed and well bound
contains nutriment or poison.

Our country reads as no other country does. The child of parents who
can neither read nor write comes from school at twelve years old a fluent and
eager devourer of books ; errand girls in the street cars sit absorbed in the en-
trancing stories of Dora Thorne and Laura Jean Libbey, which they can buy for
ten cents at any counter, and the free circulating libraries are besieged by armies
of youth of both sexes, who seldom pass a Saturday without providing an excit-
ing story for Sunday's leisure hours. There is no one at home who can guide
or check there is no adviser at the library ; they choose by titles or because
they already have been charmed by a story from the same pen. Until we can
waken a sense of responsibility in women clever enough to produce these unreal,
unwholesome, and hurtful books, the young who come from debased parentage
have no protection from the poison they imbibe.

But on the next step of the social ladder it seems a serious loss that the
overtasked father, unable to read much for lack of leisure, and the absorbed
mother have no helping review which should neither be prudish and feeble nor

276 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Nov.,

in sympathy with the strange, decadent, brutal instincts which pervade with
alarming increase the writings of some really brilliant novelists. Concerning
three recent books, all very far above mediocrity, and one the product of true
genius, no influential word of warning has been uttered in the literary maga-
zines to which cultivated readers would turn for guidance. The reader and
critic for one important circulating library has done inestimable service by issu-
ing brief, scholarly, truly critical analyses of the books it puts in circulation.
The reviewer is intellectually competent, clever to a degree, and absolutely
frank ; there are those not connected with the library who look to its bulletins
for entirely trustworthy judgment before buying books destined for their
families.

What constitutes an evil book ? In this marvellously open and frank day
of discussion it is hard to touch the danger-point of infection, but it
seems safe to say that what lowers the standard of belief in the existence of
purity and honor in men and women, holds the marriage bond and the sanctity
of the family up to scorn, is poisonous. The introduction of views which are
unquotable, between pages of appreciative delineation of natural beauty, scarce-
ly excelled in our language, makes the wonder ever grow of how such gifts
should be put to such base usage. One such, and a companion volume which
has had an even greater sale, have been in evidence everywhere this summer.
The resulting opinion in the mind of either the girl who has to form her
judgment unaided in an illiterate home, or she who picks one or other of
these vastly entertaining volumes from her hostess's table in some charming
home, must be that the best bred and most highly endowed men and women of
Europe believe marriage a failure fidelity a farce indecency of thought and
language the only sources of interest in books, and that the standard of
conversation and manners of the highest society in England and France
is a mingling of the rudeness of boors with the language of the gamins of
the Paris streets.

Of the greater intellectual effort of a nobly endowed woman, said to be
ranked abroad as the deepest thinking woman writer of her day, it would
be impossible to say more here than that she has misused her splendid endow-
ment to a degree which has made the most careless and advanced advocates of
calling a spade a spade speak seriously of a deliberate perversion of great
ability.

It is not the portrayal of error born of evil passions though time was
when we tried to veil these from young eyes and hoped "to keep them spirit pure
which makes a book or a play an evil thing. Though it were the first sug-
gestion of such possibilities, no young mind would be soiled by the vision of
Rebecca ready to leap from the tower in defence of her honor, nor would one
smirch be left by following the superb defiance of Isabella in Measure for Meas-
ure. The Scarlet Letter never left a stain on any heart, however innocent.
Rather do these and thousands of other noble pictures of the majestic strength
of helpless purity when pitted against brute force, or of the agony of life-long
repentance for sins which render effort ineffectual and blight even childhood's
joy and hope, make great and ennobling impressions upon the awakened heart,
and though the world may seem awesome in the light of such discoveries, the
spiritual side of human character is emphasized and made clearer. Such books

1 90 1.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 277

are in their way like armor to an unsophisticated nature, and they discern the
immense value of the weapons which we carry in our hearts and souls. If they
see the pitfalls, they discover also that there are ways to walk safely away from
them.

It is a different matter altogether to hear of danger as danger, where
hitherto we have fancied only a flowery path led through a quiet meadow, and
so be put on the defensive, than to skim through brilliant flippant pages, where
we are told that the lowest type of human character is the true and normal
man, and that unselfish, enduring love is a mere figment of fancy which
rational, enlightened people of the twentieth century have brushed away ; that
books with clean pages and men and women of delicate refinement are make-be-
lieves and shams unworthy our attention.

And so with the stage. It is not necessarily an evil play which is based on
the violation of our obligations to God or our fellow-men ; if the end is
to create an abhorrence of wrong and a longing for the triumph of the right,
that nature is not debased which has watched the mimic action of the story to
its close and comes forth into the air relieved to be rid of the presence of the
wrong-doer. Othello has made jealousy more despicable every time Salvini
wrought out the horror of Desdemona's death. The play that hurts is the gay
bit of jollity, all lime-light and tinsel, without any positive disclosures of any
sort, but made attractive to the low mind and depraved heart by suggestions
which have neither name nor form, and its congener that drags its vicious
length through acts only made interesting by the old game of the spider and
the fly played by men and women.

One act of a drama, sung or spoken, which leaves .the listener neither re-
sentful to the temptation of man nor the infidelity of woman, but carries the
hearts of a spell-bound audience in wrapt, delightful sympathy with the triumph
of selfish passion and deceitful endeavor, is more benumbing to the sense of
right and wrong than all that any plotless picturing can give.

The book or the play which leads the public to believe that evil cannot be
resisted ; that under the veil of outward respectability every home carries a sore
in its heart ; that not only there is no remedy for failure in the happiness of
married life, but no reason to uphold its ideal in our lives, is more to be
dreaded than any pestilence from which we flee. The clever authors or play-
wrights who miss their measureless opportunities to move men's hearts by their
counterfeit presentments to the exaltation of noble action and the resistance to
deceit and wrong set aside a glorious gift and do a terrible injury.

One would think that neither books nor plays could have great influence
without great aims, but they do. A weary race of men and women ask, crave,
to be amused at any cost.

To picture human nature as angelic and superhuman may sometimes
charm, but what we crave is true delineation of our lives, with the ingrained
evidence that the right can triumph, and that to lie wounded on a well-fought
field is better than triumph through wrong. These are the authors we seek to
enshrine in our homes, with the true-hearted, honest merry-makers to give us
a cheery, clean laugh. Nor will we leave without welcome the tender idealists
who show us peaks to which we may strive to climb, though as yet they seem
far off. M. C. M.

NEW BOOKS.

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

Special Introduction to the Study of the Old Testament. Part I., Historical
Books. By Rev. Francis E. Gigot, S.S. Pp. 387. Price $1.50 net.
Spirago^s Method of Christian Doctrine, a manual for priests, teachers,
and parents. Edited by the Right Rev. S. G. Messmer, D.D., D.C.L.
Pp. 587. Price $1.50 net. First Confession. By Mother M. Loyola,
of the Bar Convent, York. Edited by Father Thurston, S.J. Pp. 63.
Price 40 cts. net. Forgive us our Trespasses ; or, Talks before Confes-
sion. A book for children. By Mother M. Loyola. Edited by Father
Thurston, S.J. Pp. 142. Price 55 cts. net. Life of St. George, Martyr,
Patron of England. By the Rev. Dean Fleming, M.R. Pp. 110.
Price 30 cts. net. Meditations for the Monthly Retreats. For religious
communities. Translated from the Dutch of the Right Rev. J. Zwiizen,
Archbishop of Utrecht, by the Rev. Frederick Poupaert. Pp. 100.
Price $1.00 net. Letters (chiefly on religious subjects) of Antonio Ros-
mini Serbati, Founder of the Institute of Charity. Pp. 840. Price $5 net.

C. V. WAITE & Co., Chicago: Herbert Spencer and His Critics. By Charles
B. Waite, A.M. Pp. 184. Price $1.00.

DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & Co., New York: Kim. By Rudyard Kipling. Price $1.50.

LITTLE, BROWN & Co. : Deafness and Cheerfulness. By A. W. Jackson,
A.M. Pp. 191. Joy and Strength for the Pilgrim 's Day. Selected by
the editor of Daily Strength for Daily Needs. Pp. 378.

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: The Romance of Religion. By Olive
Vivian and Herbert Vivian, M.A. Pp. 304. Price $1.75. Fenelon,
His Friends and His Enemies, 1651-1715. By E. K. Sanders. Pp.
426. Price $4.00. Renaissance Types. By William Samuel Lilly.
Pp. 400. Price $3.50. Roads to Rome. Being Personal Records of
some of the more Recent Converts to the Catholic Faith. Compiled
and edited by the author of Ten Years in Anglican Orders. With an
introduction by Cardinal Vaughan. Pp. 344. Price $2.50.

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S' S.ONS, New York: The Cavalier. By George W. Cable.
With illustrations by Howard C. Christy. Pp. 311. Price $1.50.

TANDY, WHEELER & Co., Denver: A Little Book of Tribune Verse. By
Eugene Field. Collected and edited by Joseph G. Brown. Pp. 266.

H. OUDIN, Paris : Introduction to the Psychologie des Mystiques. Par Jules
Pacheu, S.J. Pp. 140.

LlBRAIRIE ACADEMIQUE PERRIN ET ClE., Paris:

Autour du Catholicisme Social. Two volumes. By Georges Goyau. Pp.
324-328. Price per vol. 3 fr. 50.

B. HERDER, St. Louis: The Oratory of the Faithful Soul. By Lewis Blosius,
of the Order of St. Benedict. Translated by the late Robert A. Coffin,
C.SS.R. Pp. 114. Price 20 cts. The Place of Dreams. Four stories.
By Rev. William Barry, D.D. Pp. 274. Price $1.00. Translation
of the Psalms and Canticles, with Commentary. By James McSwiney,
S.J. Pp. 659. Price $3.

AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY, New York : Civics for New York State. By
Charles De Forest Hoxie. Pp. 368. Price $i.

THE ABBEY PRESS, New York : One Christmas Eve at Roxbury Crossing.
By Kathryn Wallace. Pp. 150. Price 50 cts.

THE BOWEN-MERRILL COMPANY, Indianapolis, Ind.:
Lazarre. By Mary Hartwell Catherwood.

DODD, MEAD & Co., New York: A Little Girl in Old New Orleans. By
Amanda M. Douglas. Pp. 325. Price $1.20. Warwick of the Knobs.
By John Uri Lloyd. Pp. 305. Price $1.50.

HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN & Co., Boston: The Teachings of Dante. By Rev.
Charles Allen Dinsmore. Price $1.50. Life Everlasting. By John
Fiske. Pp. 87. Price $1.00. The Ethnic Trinities, and Their Rela-
tions to the Christian Trinity. A Chapter in the Comparative History
of Religions. By Levi L. Paine, D.D. Pp. 369. Price $1.75. Essays:
Theological and Literary. By Charles C. Everett, D.D. Pp. 358. $1.75.

THE NEALE PUBLISHING COMPANY, Washington, D. C. : Amata. From the
German of Richard Voss, by R. S. G. Boutell. Pp. 116. Prke $i.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD,

VOL. LXXIV.

DECEMBER, 1901.

No. 441.

SOME fflADONNAS IN THE LlOUYI^E.

RAPHAEL.

CHRISTMAS JOYS ARE TO THE PURE OF HEART.

" 'Tis not the feast that changes with the ever changing times,

But these who lightly dissipate the glories of the past
The joys that dream-like haunt me with the merry matin chimes

I loved so in my boyhood, and shall cherish to the last."

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE

OF NEW^YORK, 1901.

VOL. LXXIV. 19

SOME GQADONNAS IN THE

BOTTICELJJ.

CHRISTMAS JOYS ARE TO THE PURE OF HEART.

"There still is much of laughter and a measure of old cheer ;

The ivy wreaths, if scanty are as verdant as of yore,
And the same kind greeting for the universal ear ;

But to me for all their wishing 'tis a merry feast no more."

SOME fflADONNAS IN THE LiOUYI^E.

SOLARIO.

CHRISTMAS JOYS. ARE TO THE PURE, OF HEART,

I said : and came an answer from the stars to which I sighed
Those stars that lit the vigil of the favored shepherd band.

And 'twas as if again the heavens open-'d deep and wide
And the carol of the angel choir new flo.oded all the land.'.

SOME fflADONNAS IN THE LfOUYI^E,

. ..

, , '

CHRISTMAS JOYS ARE TO THE PURE OF HEART.

Good tidings still we bripg to ali who still have ears to hear,
To all who love His coming the elect that cannot cease ;

And louder rings our anthem to these watchers year by year-
Its earnest of the perfect joy the everlasting peace.

i9oi.] REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. 283

REFORMS IN CHURCH MUSIC.

BY W. F. P. STOCKLEY (University of New Brunswick).

|HE Catholic Church decrees (1894) that "all
music is forbidden," at Mass or in Office, " in
which even the smallest word is omitted, or in
which any words are turned aside from their
sense or are indiscreetly repeated."
The diocese of Cincinnati, some time since, established a
commission (now publishing its second official catalogue of per-
missible music), whose imprimatur is necessary for any music to
be sung in the churches of that archdiocese. Not that this
commission was to allow only one kind of music ; but simply it
was to decide, in accordance with the mind and declared will
of the church, whether the sacred words were improperly treated,
or whether the other decrees of Rome were carried out which
also " severely forbid the use . in church of any profane music,
especially if it be inspired by theatrical themes, variations, and

reminiscences.'

EXISTING ABUSES.

This statement embodies the spirit of the church with regard
to church music. But how far different from this spirit is the
practice now in vogue in many churches ! A short time ago I
heard, at a cathedral, Wagner's " Pilgrims' Chorus ' as an
operatic " Tantum Ergo." What would the artist think of this
treatment of his whole life's effort to teach men that " nothing
is good without respect ? ' The cathedral is less inartistic,
though more profane, that gives us a Benediction scena from
Donizetti very well sung. But who would think he was in
a church that cared two straws about what the Holy See wills
as to " profane" music, when he listens to the interesting maiden
of Braga's " Serenade ' (dreamy violin obligate and all) ? Hav-
ing tried to pray, in spite of distractions, the congregation is
invited to adore with " Tantum Ergo ' to Sir Arthur Sullivan's
' Lost Chord," and is forced into the memories of the drawing-
room, forbidden by common sense, by artistic fitness, and by
the church that sits in Rome. What is she ? Who is she ?

284 REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. [Dec.,

What is her word worth ? We can hardly think too much on
these things. Do we really think she would like the mild
domesticity of " Home, Sweet Home ' for " Vitam sine termino
in patria " ? Another large church lately launched its worship-
pers into that sentimentality. None of the old Roman spirit
there, my masters ! Ireland is a dear country "Irlanda> Irlanda,
cara Irlanda, sempre fidele" but she is not 'Paradise. 'The
Harp that once through Tara's Halls ' immediately after the
Elevation! What is "the land that is very far off," where
"mine eyes shall behold the King in His beauty"? Are we
educating our souls for the natural or for the supernatural ; are
we at peace with this world ; are we for forgetting sin while
alive, and for twaddle and flowers, rather than prayers, when we
are dead ? What would Rome think of the Americanism of
" Yankee Doodle ' played, and played quick, at the Offertory,
at Holy Mass ? The present writer heard it, at a church served
by religious, within the last year. The Mass, the evocation of
the Eternal : there man truly is, and elsewhere seems to be ;
there he feels and knows, "what thou art, that thou art, neither
by thinking canst thou become less or more than thou art in
the sight of God " : all things are there present to him, whence
he came, and whither wending; there he feels the waves of
time that are bearing him so swiftly on ; there he knows how
little the world will miss him ; there he hears the sound of
eternity. Whether he believe or not, there is the place for
every man ; there where the wrong of the world is not hidden,
where all sins are laid bare before the cross to which they
brought Almighty God ; where mercy is preached from God
with us in the continuance of the Incarnation, where all things
find their place ; where the last is first, and the first last ; and
pride and humility, strength and weakness, penitence and hard-
ness, knowledge and ignorance find themselves in all degrees of
guilt or of innocence, not as to us they must seem, but as on
the last day they will appear. Oh, mystery of reality ! And
with it we trifle, with Rome standing for the eternal, when we
come with our talk of the hour and the day, with affairs of our
streets and houses, and all our make-believe concerning the
temporary, with which we seem to mock the Saviour of souls.
We degrade the Mass, that is, God with us, when we sing our
national and domestic tunes thereat, and when we try to bring
God down to the level of our thoughtlessness, of our chatter, of

i9oi.] REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. 285

our amusements made for self-forgetfulness and for killing time.
We are killing art by frittering away powers in frivolity ; and
we are killing our own religious spirit, since we cannot kill Chris-
tianity and Rome. What their holy warnings are, all may know :
" Only such vocal music is allowed in the church as is of an
earnest, pious character," (Yankee Doodle !) " becoming the
House of the Lord and the praise of God, and as is in close
connection with the sacred text, being thus a means of inciting
and furthering the devotion of the faithful' (1884).

THE ETHICS OF THE ABUSES.

And in 1894: "Let Bishops see that parish priests and
rectors do not allow music to be performed contrary to these
rules : let them even, if need be, have recourse to canonical
censures against the disobedient." Apparently there is no possi-
ble ambiguity in the Roman decrees. They expressly state
that they allow discussion about other matters in church music,
such as style, within the prescribed limits, and provided that
the discussion is (i) in charity, and (2) without any one setting
himself up as master and judge. But, as to discussion concern-
ing profane, operatic, or trivial music, as to omissions of words,
as to vain repetitions, as to allowing music that is not earnest
and pious, Rome says, all discussion in favor of these abuses is
entirely forbidden.

A good Catholic, in English-speaking America, lately wrote
that he used to be disturbed when words were left out by the
singers, but that then he reflected that the priest said the words
in full, and that so all was right ! But Rome says that it is
not all right. And the good man was materially a worse Catho-
lic for his too great indulgence. Here is what Archbishop Elder
writes last year he is telling of the compositions rejected by
his clerical commission : " because they are defective in the text :
omitting words or whole sentences ; or transposing them in a
way that alters or destroys the sense. This is, of course, an
essential defect. To wilfully mutilate or alter the sacred liturgy
is a sin, and often a mortal sin. How far we may be excused for
having hitherto suffered inadvertently such alterations to be made
in our churches is for God to judge. But now it would

certainly be a sin, mortal or venial, as the case might be, to make
use any more of these mutilated compositions in the sacred
functions"

286 REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. [Dec.,

" Agnus Dei,

Qui tollis peccata mundi, (j times )
Miserere nobis, (twice.)
Dona nobis pacem." (5 times.)

That is one of the compositions rejected ; a so-called " Agnus
Dei ' from the Roman Missal, but really a pious make-up, set
to music by " Rosewig in G."

American bishops not long since protested to the Holy
Father that over the ocean he had most loyal children who
glory in being the best of "Papists." Let us prove it, by being
generous with Rome. What vulgarity and impiety and anti-
Popery does it not reveal to have a friend, perhaps a non-
Catholic, to sing an un-Catholic sacred song or solo, a la
Sankey, at a Requiem Mass, " in contrast to the severe, chaste
music and language of the church ? ' Such a thing is not un-
known : vide Father Klauder's excellent little book on Catholic
Practice : How to Behave in Church and at Home.

"Oh ! it doesn't matter ; we can sing anything there," said some
half-educated young Protestant boys and girls about a Catholic
cathedral in Canada, where they had been asked in to perform
their sacred ditties on a great festival of the Catholic Church.
The pity of it, and the shame ! Is there anything literally any-
thing that choir-masters could not introduce now before the
altar in many English-speaking parishes ? Is there any song
they could not adapt, any opera air, any waltz ? Waltzes are
quite common in these unseemly compositions called " Masses,"
which in her affliction Holy Church hears at Holy IVfass. Where
are we to seek the good taste, the reverence, the sacred fear,
which shall rid us of these things ?

NEED OF .TRAINING IN SEMINARIES.

Oh ! if the clergy were in a position to rule the music with
the iron yet light rod of Rome. Is it not lamentable to read
what the Rev. Professor Bewerunge wrote lately in the Irish
Ecclesiastical Record of the lack of training even at Maynooth ?
Bishop Marty, in 1891, declares that "One of the main reasons
why there are so few endowed with the taste and skill desirable,
is the fact that the wise precept of the Plenary Council concern-
ing the introduction of Gregorian Chant in our schools is over-
looked even in our ecclesiastical seminaries." And in 1868
Bishop Lootens wrote : " Not only has the church set every one

1 90 1.] REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. 287

of her offices to music, but she supposes every one of her
ministers to be thoroughly versed in it. First, she commands
(Cone. Trid. sess. 2/f) every bishop to see that all aspirants to
the holy office of the priesthood be instructed in chant. And
having made such a law, she takes it for granted that it has
been carried out : for, ever afterwards, it is the celebrant who,
in all sacred functions, has to take the lead and to intone the
principal parts. And there are even passages that suppose the
musical education of the priest to have been pretty thorough ;
for instance : on Good Friday, when he uncovers the cruci-
fix, and on Holy Saturday, when he sings Allehiia, after
the Epistles, the Missal directs that every time that he has to
repeat the same words, he is to elevate his voice one tone
higher. The passages alluded to are exceedingly beautiful, and if
well performed never fail to make a profound impression upon the
faithful. This, of course, was what the church intended them for.
' And if, for want of a knowledge that we could have obtained,
and did not obtain, these, as well as some other ceremonies of
the church, become to the people a matter of disturbance rather
than of edification, perhaps we may not altogether be free from
the reproach made by the Almighty to the priest of the old
law : Non servastis prcecepta sanctuarii mei (Ezech. xliv. 8)."

CONDITIONS TO BE DEPLORED.

Listen to this, from the Stonyhurst (S.J.) magazine (quoted
in the Tablet, December 30, 1899):

'I have reluctantly arrived at the conclusion that of the
immense number of religious sects a't present existing in Eng-
land there is probably not one whose church music is not
greatly superior, from the points of view of solemnity and devo-
tion, to our own. This is a humiliating conclusion to come to ;
but for any one who looks for correspondence between the
music and the solemn act of worship which it is intended to
pay to God Almighty in the church, it seems to be the only
possible conclusion. Putting aside all other sects, let us take as
an example the Anglican Church. The music sung in the Prot-
estant cathedrals absolutely puts us, or ought to put us, to
shame. Where have we anything like it ? In what Catholic
church can we hear music so completely in harmony with the
prayer that is being offered up, as that rendered by those
cathedral choristers ? And yet their act of worship is, so to

288 REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. [Dec.,

speak, fictitious; whereas we have the great unbloody Sacrifice
offered up on our altars. Their empty celebrations are accom-
panied by chants which are soul-stirring and elevating, and assist
the congregation to take active participation in the service. Dur-
ing our High Masses, on the contrary, we are performing pieces
of an operatic character, very often scandalously light in style ;
orchestral symphonies which would have more fitting places in
the concert hall ; fugues, etc., which not only have no sort of
correspondence with the words of this liturgy, but which, more-
over, are eminently distracting to priest and people.

" I do not wish here to be understood as advocating the
exclusive use of Plain Chant. . . . Let us, by all means,
' rejoice in the Lord/ in our church music. But I conceive
that we can do so without resorting to profane style or making
a hideous -noise."

Those words are not an exaggeration. There is nonsense
enough, and silly sentimentality, in " Moody and Sankey '
hymns which, by the way, was the only hymn-book found after
some search among all the Catholics in one district but is there
less of that same stuff, so hostile to the mind that gave us the
liturgical hymns, in (say) a book such as the Catholic Youth's
Hymn Book, which so important a body as the Christian
Brothers did not shrink from publishing ? Just listen to the last
sickly waltz in that book ; and after the Gregorian Requiem
Mass ! or to the jumpy one (" Ride a cock-horse, to Banbury
Cross ") set to " God bless our Pope," in Police's Parochial
Hymn Book, which yet contains the solid liturgical hymns, and
has the grand merit of giving the English opposite all the Latin.
Has it come to this, that the church which gave us Christian
art, which formed the true taste of the best in the civilized
world, is really justifying her enemies, who say that she did
well in the past, but has no message for the strongest and the
highest at the present ?

MENDELSSOHN AND STRAUSS.

" I cannot understand how Catholics, who in their own
church music have the best that could be made, can put up
with Mass compositions which are not even passably suitable,
but downright distracting and operatic." And did not one
further from the church than Mendelssohn Strauss, the unbe-
liever say that he saw in the impotence of the church to do

1 90 1.] REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. 289

anything, amid this artistic degradation, a sign that her day was
past ? Alas ! Catholic priests and Catholic laymen had given
him cause to scoff. He was wrong, he might himself say, had
he lived to hear the change of the church's notes in Germany,
sign of the strengthening of her spirit, and of her courage and
success in the fight with the world and its voices.

Yet, alas ! alas ! Even still might not the great and learned
Pope Benedict XIV. sadly reflect, in some places, that " St.
Augustine shed tears when he was present at the church's ser-
vices and heard her beautiful chant, certainly not only on
account of the singing but also because of the words, which
touched him ; though if he were present in some of our
churches nowadays, he would shed tears, not from holy emotion,
but because he heard singing only, and could not make out
what was being sung ? '

Said a French artistic man of letters in a recent book the
author has now, they tell us, submitted to the church ; these
are reminiscences more or less personal :

" At the Jesuit Fathers', the ceremonies of religion were
nobly carried out ; and the artistic delight felt in the services
under an excellent organist and a thoroughly trained choir led
one to a truer understanding of the church's worship. The
organist loved the old masters, and on holydays gave Masses by
Palestrina and Orlando Lasso, Marcello's psalms, Handel's ora-
torios, Sebastian Bach's motets ; and instead of the effeminate
slip-slop tunes of Father Lambillotte, patronized by some priests "
[but many of them rejected as " too operatic ' by the commis-
sion of priests, mentioned above], " he chose sixteenth century
' Laudi spiritual! ' of real priestly tone and beauty.

PLAIN CHANT PRAISED.

"The indescribable pleasure of all, however, was to listen to
the Plain Chant, which the organist had kept up, in spite of
some modern notions that look on it as a worn-out, unpolished
form for the liturgy, as an archaeological curiosity, or old-
fashioned relic. But this Chant was the utterance of the early
church, the very soul of the Middle Ages ; it was eternal prayer
in music, modulated according to the yearnings of the soul, the
continuous hymn rising up for centuries towards the Most High.
This traditional melody sung in powerful unison, or with solemn
and massive harmonies, hewn as it were out of stone, was the

290 REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. [Dec.,

only one to suit the ancient basilicas and roll through the Nor-
man arches, whose very emanation and voice it seemed to be.
How many times had this wanderer been held bowed under an
irresistible blast when the ' Christus factus est ' of the Gregorian
Chant rose in the nave whose pillars quivered in the floating
clouds of incense, or when the Faux-bourdon of the ' De pro-
fundis ' mourned as piteously as sobs suppressed, as piercingly
as some desperate cry from humanity weeping its mortal fate,
and imploring the tender mercy of its Saviour.

" Compare with this magnificent chant, created by the genius
of the church, impersonal, anonymous as the organ whose in-
ventor is unknown compare any other religious music ; it all
seemed profane. For after all, even in the most admirable
works of the composers, there was no renunciation of public
success, no sacrifice of an artistic effect, no giving up of human
pride just listening to itself in prayer; at best, in the imposing
Masses by Lesueur, as sung at St. Roch in Paris, the religious
style showed something of the high and the serious ; and,
severe and unadorned, came closer to the austerity and majesty
of the ancient Plain Chant.

" As to these so-called Stabats, concocted by people like
Pergolese and Rossini ; as to the whole of this art of the world
intruding upon liturgical art, it simply excites disgust. The
only thing to do is to keep away from these wretched perform-
ances tolerated by indulgent Mother Church.

" But there are performances worse still. Whether it be
through a weak desire of getting in money, or as a mistaken
way of attracting the faithful, we have come to songs borrowed
from Italian operas, miserable or shameless dance-tunes set off
by full orchestras in churches turned into green-rooms, given
up to actors roaring in the gallery, while down below are women
rivals with their toilets, half fainting, thrilled with the outbursts
from impure throats disgracing the sacred tones of the organ.

" For years this former pupil of the Jesuits had obstinately
refused to have anything to do with these pious jollifications ;
and went back to the memories of his youth, regretting even
having heard some Te Deums of great masters, for he kept
recalling that wonderful Plain Chant Te Deum, that hymn so
simple yet so majestic, composed by some saint, without, indeed,
the setting of orchestral effects, without the technique ol modern
musical science, but in a revelation of burning faith, in an ecstasy

i9oi.] REFORMS fN CHURCH Music. 291

of jubilation, which, from the soul of all humanity, escape in tones
of earnestness and of conviction, such as belong almost to heaven."

CARDINAL RICHARD AND BISHOP HEDLEY.

The Cardinal Archbishop of Paris has forbidden now any
women soloists at all ; the churches were too often fashionable
rendezvous .for the admirers of les jeunes personnes. In England
Cardinal Vaughan and the other bishops decree: "Let boys
also be taught music in the schools, so that the singing of
women in the choir, especially of those hired for the purpose,
may be banished from our churches. And thus," they add,
with words on congregational singing such as the American
Cardinal uses in his advice to priests, in The Ambassador of
Christ^ 'by degrees it will be brought about (as it is our special
desire) that the whole body of the faithful may be heard singing
with voices and hearts in unison."

The Benedictine Bishop of Newport in England, the well-
known author, Dr. Hedley, " confirmed by authority greater
than our own," gives the rule: "It is forbidden to have solos at
Benediction and whenever the Blessed Sacrament is on the
altar." (The synod of Dublin forbids at all times "pieces writ-
ten to be sung by one voice only.")

Bishop Hedley continues : " Those who are privileged to
sing in our churches should remember that they are, in a cer-
tain sense, ministers of the altar; for they perform an office
which,, in the early ages, was discharged by ordained ministers.
This is true most particularly of the Holy Sacrifice ; here they
accompany, support, and answer the priest, who, in his official
garments, offers in the Name of Jesus Christ the Sacrifice of
the New Covenant. A singer, therefore, in the Catholic Church
should be a devout Catholic, earnest and careful in behavior,
striving to understand what is sung, and ready to take such
pains in learning and preparation that the laws of the church
may be obeyed, full justice done to the music, and the faithful
edified and drawn to God. Singing should never be made an
occasion for gratifying vanity or displaying vocal resources. All
music which tends to bring some particular performer into promi-
nent notice is better avoided. St. Bernard, speaking of certain
singers of his day, said, ' they sing to please the people rather
than God.' And Bishop Hedley further quotes "the admoni-
tions set down by the great St. Bernard, seven hundred years ago :

292 REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. [Dec.,

' Let the chant be full of gravity ; let it be neither worldly nor
too rude and poor. . . . Let it be sweet, yet without levity,
and whilst it pleases the ear, let it move the heart. It should
alleviate sadness, and calm the angry spirit. It should not con-
tradict the sense of the words, but rather enhance it. For it is
no slight loss of spiritual grace to be distracted from the profit
of the sense by the levity of the chant " ; (What word would the
saint speak, if he heard "St. Patrick's Day," " Home, Sweet
Home," or " Yankee Doodle " ?) " and to have our attention
drawn to a mere vocal display," (Would he sympathize with
Braga's " Serenade ' and " The Lost Chord " ?) " when we ought
to be thinking of what is sung."

Is it not evident, then, what the mind is of the Holy Roman
Church, and evident too the wish of her prelates in various lands ?

THE ADVERTISING ABUSE.

How can we bear so grievously to err from their admoni-
tions ? How can we advertise singers in a way that would
astound even natural good taste ? Here is what the Cardinal
Archbishop and Bishop of England decree :

" Rectors of churches should not themselves publish in the
papers, nor allow any one else to do so, accounts savoring of
the theatre, and criticisms as to the ability and style of the
singers, just as is the practice in connection with the stage.

" Priests should remember that the custom, still prevailing in
some places, of alluring Catholics and non-Catholics to the
Divine Office by advertisements and by placards giving the
names of the singers and musicians, as well as the kind of
music and the pieces that are to be sung, is exceedingly opposed to
the glory and reverence of the Most Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist
and seriously unbecoming the worship of the Omnipotent God."

Is this true ? And if it is, look with disgust and with hor-
ror at papers before the next great feast of the church in cities
from Montreal to Philadelphia. Talk of the church, and art,
and taste. Talk of common modesty, and sense of fitness. Let
us respect these ; and perhaps we shall be better prepared for
the admonitions of supernatural virtue.

When we refuse to listen to these last, the church says to
our choirs:

" I wish them, I confess,
Or better managed, or encouraged less."

1 90 1.] REFORMS IN CHURCH Music. 293

NOTE. There is

(a) Guide in Catholic Church Music (Fischer, Pustet, Herder, Benziger ; $i), by order of
the First Provincial Council of Milwaukee and St. Paul, with preface by Bishop Marty, declar-
ing the will of the Council of Baltimore, enjoining the singing of the Proper of the Mass and of
Vespers; and . urgently wishing that the rectors, teachers, organists, and directors of choirs
select the sacred music for the use of churches and schools from the catalogue thus approved.

" In looking over this Guide not a few may wonder," Bishop Marty writes, "why the
compositions of the great masters, Beethoven, Mozart, Haydn, Rossini, etc., are omitted.
First, because, like so many others of minor note, they disregard the rules of the church pro-
hibiting the repetition of the priest's intonation at the Gloria and Credo, and other unseemly
repetitions or curtailments of the sacred text ; and, secondly, because the composers primarily
and sometimes exclusively intended the display of their talent and the musical enjoyment of the
audience. . . . Sublime and touching as many of these compositions are, they would fulfil
their real purpose if heard in the concert hall, or even in the church outside the time of the
liturgical functions. It would be a praiseworthy undertaking, if the choirs of our cathedrals
and other city churches would revive the custom of holding from time to time Oratorios, or
sacred concerts, where the lovers of music . . . might enjoy with undivided attention and
unalloyed pleasure the grandeurs and beauties of the art, which in church music must act as
handmaid, 'whilst in sacred music it is admired as a heaven-born queen." In illustration of
which criticism may be quoted Canon Connelly, when choir-master of Southwark cathedral :

" When sacred words are distorted, and sacred ceremonies brought to a standstill for the
sake of the music, the composer, instead of ministering to the church, is compelling the church
to minister to him, a perversion of the right order of things against which Cardinal Newman,
in his own inimitable way, has raised a voice of warning : ' Should a great master happen to
be attracted, as well he may, by the sublimity, so congenial to him, of the Catholic doctrine and
ritual, should he engage in sacred themes, should he resolve by means of his art to do honor to
the Mass or the Divine Office (he cannot have a more pious, a better purpose, and religion will
gracefully accept what he gracefully offers ; but) is it not certain, from the circumstances of the
case, that he will be carried on rather to use religion than to minister to it, unless religion is
strong on its own ground, and reminds him that, if he would do honor to the subject of sub-
jects, he must make himself its scholar must humbly follow the thoughts given to him, and
must aim at the glory, not of his own gift but of the great Giver ' " (Idea of a University, p. 81).

But this "Guide" gives a large field to work in; seeing that some 750 Masses are
named, and not less than 4,500 other pieces of church music, which also are in accordance
with the Roman laws on fitness, perfect words, and length. The pieces are marked easy,
medium, or difficult.

(3) The Cincinnati Commission has issued a Second Official Catalogue of Church Music
(Cincinnati : Keating & Co. 25 cts.)

This also contains hundreds of compositions accepted and approved. The reasons for re-
jecting others are given, according to Rome's direction.

(c) The Dublin Diocesan Commission, under the musician, Bishop Donnelly, published a
List of Music (Dublin : Gill & Co. 6d.)

The pieces in this list also are marked as to ease or difficulty.

" The abuse " of omitting the Proper of the Mass and of Vespers " is to be abolished."
Of course the church's Roman rules are noted, as " Synodal (1879) Regulations for the guidance
of this Commission," without whose approval no music is to be sung, in churches or in chapels.
As to the organ, " military marches, operatic overtures, and sentimental airs " are never to be
played.

(d) The Vicar-Apostolic of Idaho, the Right Rev. Louis Lootens, published an eloquent
and interesting pamphlet as preface to his Roman Vesperal ; giving practical hints for reforms,
and as far back as 1868. He believes that we too could be taught to understand the church's
own offices, and to love them, when singing them according to her rules, and not according to
" the individual taste . . . of unauthorized laymen."

The Catholic Truth Society of England (69 Southwark Bridge Road, London, S. E.),
whose publications are sold at the office of THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE, 120 West
6oth Street, New York, published three pamphlets (id. each).

(<?) " Church Music. The I3th decree of the 4th Provincial Council of Westminster."

(/) " Our Church Music. What it is and what it ought to be." By W. Jacobs Kotter.

() " Church Music. A Pastoral Letter by the Right Rev. Bishop Hedley, O.S.B."

294 " GOD SAW THAT IT WAS GOOD." [Dec.,

GOD SflW CtrflC 1C Wfl$

mp brother man, of mclancboip mood,
Dark'ning tbe present age with future Tears,
Co Cime's first comment lend rcmcitib'ring ears:
44 God saw tDat it was good/'

Bare, like a new born child, amid tbe spheres
Swung our small globe on that Creation dap.
Eigftt but repealed that chaos still Dad swap
Wfto dreamt of life in tb' unbegottcn pears ?
yet ran tbe whisper round tbat solitude :
44 God saw tbat it was good/'

So eacb in turn were usbered in to be
Bis creatures all, made in benignitp*
Rath God's arm shortened when Re builds to=dap ?
Or will tomorrow's bour
fllone prope unsubmissipe to Ris power ?
Or on tbee onlp bas Be forgot to lap
Cbe hall mark of diPine solicitude :
44 God saw tbat it was good/'

Do, and keep beart-do tbP part, and sbare
Cbe blessing wbicb scarce e'en awaits tbP praper*
Kneel, like tbe cbild still in bis fathers care,
tinfearing for tbe morrow's fate or food ;
find so, as tbou dost prap,
echoing Creation's cborus, brother, sap :
"God saw tbat it was good/'

ALBERT REYNAUD.

" GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE

295

GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE."

BY WALTER SWEETMAN.

T the end of his preface to his latest book * Mr. Gold-
win Smith writes the following admirable sentences :
1 The spirit in which these pages are penned
is not that of Agnosticism, if Agnosticism imports
despair of spiritual truth, but that of free and hope-
ful inquiry, the way for which it is necessary to clear by removing
the wreck of that upon which we can found our faith no more.
: To resign untenable arguments for a belief is not to resign
the belief, while a belief bound up with untenable arguments
will share their fate. When the conclusions are, or seem to be,
negative, no one will rejoice more than the writer to see the
more welcome view reasserted, and fresh evidence of its truth
supplied."

But, unfortunately, upon the page which they follow Mr.
Smith has written also :

" Liberal theologians have at least half resigned the belief in
miracles, rationalizing wherever they can, and minimizing where
that process fails. Liberal theologians, and even theologians by
no means ranked as liberal, if they are learned and open-minded,
have given up the authenticity and authority of Genesis. With
these they must apparently give up the Fall, the Redemption,
and the Incarnation."

And here, of course, every one who has reason to thank God
for the blessed knowledge that we are all in the hands of his
own infinite perfection perfect in justice, perfect in self-sacrifice,
and perfect in Art feels that he must withstand Mr. Smith,
and at least if a man writing on such subjects be prepared to
' give a reason for the faith that is in him." And indeed it is
at once a plain and a most delightful duty. We shall argue with
him entirely on his own grounds.

DARWINISM IMPOSSIBLE.

And first, with Descartes, the father of modern philoso-
phy but in a broader and less merely metaphysical spirit

* Guesses at the Riddle of Existence. By Goldwin Smith.
VOL. LXXIV. 20

296 " GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE" [Dec.,

we would ask Mr. Smith, and everybody else concerned, to try
to agree with us that the two things regarding ourselves and
our environment of which we can be quite certain are, that
we exist, and that whatever metaphysical view of the external
world we may prefer, it is quite plain that of the forces known
to us it must owe its origin to an Artist, and to an Artist of
superhuman power. And apparently on this second point we
have at once to join issue with Mr. Smith, who at page 55 of his
work writes that science shows that man has risen from the brutes,
although to page 100 he appends the following pregnant note :

" I once ventured to ask an eminent Darwinian whether he
thought that, within any limit of time assignable for the duration
of bird life upon this planet, the Darwinian process of natural
selection could have produced a bird which should build a nest
in anticipation of laying an egg. He said that account must be
taken of the faculty of imitation. To which the reply was that
to produce that faculty another Darwinian process extending
through countless aeons would be required."

And yet, notwithstanding this argumentative success, Mr.
Smith would seem to reason throughout the rest of his book as
if it were a proved fact that the soul of man is but an improve-
ment on the mental powers of brutes, and as if " Darwinism,"
instead of being, as these pages will try to show, a perfectly
impossible hypothesis, were, at least possibly, a great scientific
discovery. And here we may venture to assert that to credit
the Darwinian selections with the creation of the human soul
must be always directly contrary to all reasonable Christian sys-
tems, for the most fundamental thought of the latter must ever
be that to make up for those temptations from the darkness of
our state which give Him His great saints, and which in the
reign of eternal justice, which is a part of His Divine Essence,
give us our great dangers, our Creator has Himself lived and
died as man in order to divide His merits with every human
soul. Therefore there cannot possibly be in accordance with
our principles any half-souls or quarter-souls, as there surely
must have been if science really showed us that we rose slowly
from the brutes.

IT INVOLVES ABSURDITIES.

But the great object of this paper is to prove that, even in
its attempt to account for the existence of our human bodies by

1 9oi.] " GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE." 297

natural and sexual selections unguided by some such force as
that of a Designing Mind, Darwinism is simply ridiculous. We
certainly would not use so strong a word but that we hope to
prove our assertion to the hilt. Let us take the human hand
and the human eye as instances. Is it not perfectly evident
that the beginning, or even the half finishing, of every single
joint must have been a disadvantage in the struggle for exist-
ence. How, then, could the joint or the hand ever have been
completed ? And just in the same way how could an aqueous
humor in the eye have been of any advantage until it became
a lens? And then think of all the joints that are in a single
hand, which is only one part of the human frame ; and if they
are all to be made (per impossibile / ) by chance alone, what a
quasi-infinite amount of failures there must have been ; and
where are any fair amount of the remains of them to be found
in the strata ? We seem to find there innumerable specimens of
organic life from the very simplest forms to well, man himself;
but of all the quasi-infinite crookedness evidently necessary
for the creation of his form from a cell by chance alone, there
is absolutely none. These taken together are evidently two
strong arguments, but perhaps even a stronger one is to be
found in beauty. Just let us consider the absolutely different
beauties of the ornate butterfly's wings, where every little mark
on one is reproduced on the other and of the common leaves
where conspicuously different sizes of compartments on either
side still maintain the gracefulness of the normal shape of the
leaf. How on earth could the insects, with the means at their
disposal, have carried into effect these two perfectly different
conceptions of beauty ? Surely we are here plainly looking at
the workmanship of an Artist of superhuman power. And He
seems to have as plainly stamped His will on His works by the
facts that mules will not breed, and that we designing creatures
as we are cannot now produce a new species. But then Mr.
Smith would tell us that it is fair to put difficulty against diffi-
culty, and no doubt he would ask us to account for the re-
mains in the strata of that palaeolithic man who, although he
could carve the outlines of a horse on bone, could never learn
to sharpen his tools by rubbing ? And to this we may of our
own free will add the other great difficulty which is to be found
in the so-called cruelty of nature. It is a fact that there is a
special fly that will lay its eggs nowhere but in the nostrils of

298 " GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE" [Dec.,

a sheep, whose brain the young maggots eat slowly away ; and
there are other horrible little parasites that seem to leave with dia-
bolical cleverness the really vital parts of their victims for the last.

DESIGNINGS OF THE GREAT ARTIST.

How are we to explain these facts ? Well, in our opinion,
by falling back on our first great principle, that the good
God is perfect in everything, including Art. As an Artist
He seems to have shaded all forms of animal life into each
other ; and just as a wealthy American father might get ready
for a favorite son a mansion full of noble pictures, statues,
books, etc., so our Heavenly Father has given us with whom
He Himself intended to live and die our external world full of
works of Divine Art as immeasurable as the stars, and minute
as the parasites symbols, figures, pictures upon which the mind
of man may dwell with pleasure or with interest or even with
fear during his time of trial. For we must ever remember
that on Christian principles temptation is the very raison d'etre
of our present world. If everything was plain to us, neither
faith in Christ, nor the love of truth and goodness for their own
sakes, could be virtues to be carried through the fires of temp-
tation. But our good Master never allows us to be unfairly
tempted. He always takes care that the balance of probability
shall on the whole lean in favor of the teachings which He has
committed to His Christian Church. To begin with, He has
marked our very creation with essential mystery. It is equally
inconceivable to us that we should be the result of evolution
that began to work uncaused after an eternity during which
there had been no evolution ; or that the First Cause could
have existed for an eternity before it began to create. Yet, as
far as I know, everybody from the Pope to Professor Haeckel
holds that either of these things is true. In the same way He
has shown us plainly, as we have already seen, that the organic
world around us could not have been made by chance. Yet
another proof of this may be found in the ugly and useless
callosities that are to be seen on the legs of both horses and
asses. They evidently must have been there since the times
before the two tribes seem to have separated ; and why should
it not be a fair sum in proportion that would state that as this
single blemish is to the mean between the time since that sepa-
ration, and the shortest similar blemish, so should the quasi-

i9oi.] " GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE" 299

infinite crookednesses and uglinesses necessary to build up by
mere chance a vertebrate animal (per impossibile ! ) from a cell
be to the answer. Plainly, since this single deformity has been
able to resist the boasted effects of natural and sexual selection
so long, all the other deformities naturally to be expected would
require an eternity ! or to be quite correct, quasi- infinite time.
But there is another and perhaps even more unmistakable
mark of mystery impressed by God upon the animal world. It
is manifest to reason that bees and spiders and moths are not
taught their respective arts by their elders, as our children are
taught ours. And yet when a hive is unexpectedly deprived of
its queen, bees can take a worker egg and, by placing it in a
queen's cell and feeding it with a certain jelly, turn it into a
queen in a fortnight. And a spider's adaptations of web-making
are almost inconceivably clever ; while the moth chooses the
best spot possible for her eggs with an unerring instinct in her
first flight round the world. Is not all this plainly the hand-
writing of God upon His works of Art ? In the first place, to
show us that they are works of Art ; and in the second place,
to show that there is no oneness between the phenomena of in-
tellect which they exhibit in instincts and our real intellects.
Can any professor really believe that he can ever understand
how the extraordinary instincts at which we have glanced, and
the opposite volitions necessary to exhibit them under different
circumstances, are contained in every egg of their respective
races ? And yet if that is wonderful, even more wonderful is
how the instincts got there !

AN EXPLANATION OF MYSTERIES.

This, then, is the way in which we would meet our two great
Christian difficulties ; may I not write it our only great Christian
difficulties ? The apparent cruelties of nature are probably only
like the Laocoon with which a millionaire would ornament the
gardens of his son. Let us but listen to Descartes and Berkeley
and Victor Hugo, and we have hypotheses before us that make
all that, difficulty disappear. If the fixed stars were made for
man, is it not reasonable to believe that they do not extend
further than he will ever be able to see them ? But would not
the same end be more perfectly gained if they only really exist,
as Berkeley tells us they do, in man's sensations. But a part
of the perfection of the art is that we never can be su . 3 of this ;

300 " GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE" [Dec.,

or be quite certain that animals may not in some way or other
have deserved their purgatorial sufferings, which it may be in
our power to lessen. And so, we can at once comfortably love
our dogs and eat our dinners ! As to the other historical diffi-
culty presented to us by prehistoric remains, we can either meet
it by believing that a merely animal man that could never learn
to point his tools by rubbing just as the wood-pigeon can never
imitate the comfortable nest of the wren may have disappeared
from the world of phenomena like the mammoth ; or we can
hold that they are indeed traces of how the body of man was
raised up by the Infinite Design that could create a whole joint
at once, to be the external receptacle of the first human soul.
As to the work of that human soul, we have immediate traces
in the grammatical writings which are to be found in almost the
earliest human dwellings of stone. Could our prehistoric ances-
tors have been busied in devising the most graceful relationship
of the moods and tenses before they could see their way to
sharpen their tools by rubbing, or make for themselves shelters
of stone ? We must remember that Greek grammar has come
down to us from the age of bronze. Perhaps that fact alone
must make our origin a natural mystery to us. At all events
it is quite plain that if man was indeed a special creation, he
must have been created an adult, and in a world of adult forma-
tion. A lonely infant could not have lived upon a primeval
rock. And perhaps when our great forefather was turned out
of Paradise, he learned how to make his first tools from an ani-
mal man that had survived even until then upon earth.

But how could such a fact as this be compatible with the
truth of our favorite Berkeleian hypothesis ? Would it not be
a plain deception on the part of the Creator ? Surely not. As
we have said, it is plainly a part of the perfection of the divine
plan that we shall never be able to be certain which metaphysi-
cal hypothesis for the existence of the external world is the true
one ; for that is best for us. If, then, we make up our minds
that the Berkeleian theory is the more probable, and that the
whole external world is only a picture, the supposed stories told
by the records of the strata deceive no more than Cervantes de-
ceives us when he talks of the " history ' of his delightful hero,
or than Murillo or any of the great painters deceive us when
they give us their wonderful scenes. If the Berkeleian hypothe-
sis is true, our world is a great work of Divine Art that is

T 90 1.] " GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE:' 301

painted not on objective matter but in the sensations of immor-
tal spirits. That is all.

SCRIPTURAL DIFFICULTIES.

But then about the truth of Scripture ? Mr. Smith is very
strong in showing us that we cannot believe everything that
seems to be now part of Holy Scripture. But he is scarcely
stronger than the Roman Catholic Church herself. She admits
the chronology of the Septuagint into her liturgy, although it
varies by many hundred years from the Vulgate, to which
version alone all her declarations about the inspiration of Holy
Scripture belong. And then St. Peter tells us that some of St. Paul
is "very hard to be understood." And naturally, since the latter
Apostle tells us in one place that God will render to every one
according to his works, and in another that salvation does not
depend upon works at all, but that God hated one twin before
it was born, and ' hath mercy on whom He will have mercy,
and whom He will He hardeneth." Surely the most reasonable
thing for Christians to believe is that Holy Scripture is super-
naturally preserved for us, among other things, to prove that
Christ is the Messias, and to help His church to preserve His
teaching, but that everything human and there is surely a
human element in Scripture is full of imperfection.

No doubt this may seem to be believing in that half-inspira-
tion of Scripture to which Mr. Smith so objects. But the
foundations of our Catholic faith are laid on such broad princi-
ples, that some imperfections in any texts of Scripture have
no effect on them. We believe in the Catholic Church because
we believe that when God came down only once to live
amongst us and teach us, it must be part of His own per-
fection to have left some indefectible guardian of His teaching
to preserve it to the end of time. And we know from the
Apostles' Creed that that indefectible guardian is to be found
in the Catholic Church. Still, it is hard to think of the Bible,
and of the history of the Jews up to our own days, and not to
feel that the finger of God is there pointing out His Son.

Our Christian case rests, then, as far as natural arguments are
concerned, upon the certainty that of the forces known to us our
world must have been made by an Artist of superhuman power.
But since the eye and the hand were made so well for their pur-
poses it is but reasonable to believe that the conscience of man

302 " GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE" [Dec.,

could not have been made badly ; and yet conscience is often but
poorly rewarded in this world. Therefore there must be, in all
probability, another world to make good its injustice. Then
follow all our usual Christian arguments showing how self-sacrifice
is a part of our most reasonable conception of- perfection and
how justice, being part of the Divine Essence, explains the
Atonement, and including, of course, the most powerful argu-
ment of all, the historical argument. It is hard to see how God
could prove His existence better than by miracles ; and it is surely
a plain historical fact that by their belief in the Resurrection a
few ignorant fishermen helped by St. Paul conquered the world.

A RECAPITULATION.

But it is plain, too, that what gives its strength to that argu-
ment from conscience, which I believe to be Kant's great argu-
ment, are the clearness of the proofs that of the forces known
to us the eye and the hand of man must have been made not
by chance but by an Artist of superhuman powers. And as I
have promised to show that the Darwinian hypothesis is even
" ridiculously ' inadequate to meet the facts, I will conclude
this paper by recapitulating the five principal arguments which
seem to me to justify that assertion :

First. No one can suppose that unguided by a designing
power a new limb or a new joint began to be exhibited in any
form of animal life completed, or in working order, at once ; and
yet its first commencement, or even its intermediate state, must
have been a deformity, and therefore a disadvantage in the
struggle for existence. How, then, could it ever have been
completed ?

Secondly. For every one useful change in any organism
introduced by chance alone, there must have been very many
that were not useful, as is suggested by the callosities still to be
found on the legs of horses and donkeys, and yet that were not
sufficiently ruinous to destroy life altogether ; and where are there
any fair traces of all these uglinesses and crookednesses in im-
pressions on the rocks or in fossil remains in the strata which
seem to contain innumerable forms of organic life, from the
very lowest upwards. And still it would seem to be evident
that for one finger of a vertebrate that grew right (if indeed
they could grow at all !) there must have been quite innumer-
able fingers that grew wrong.

i9oi.] " GUESSES AT THE RIDDLE OF EXISTENCE." 303

Thirdly. There is the great argument from the beauty
of the organic world. No attempt, as far as I know, is made
by evolutionists to account for the beauty as distinguished from
the mere conspicuousness of shells and fruits and the thrush's
e gg- A graver difficulty is how the genius of apes and the low-
est savages could have invented our noble human frame. Gravest
of all is the impossibility of conceiving how the genius of insects
with the mechanical means at their command could have made
at once the ever varying beauty of the wings of the ornate
butterfly, and the invariably changing gracefulness of the leaves.
The laurestine leaf, for instance, is always built up in con-
spicuously different compartments on either side, and yet always-
keeps more or less its own graceful shape. How on earth
could the insects have managed it ?

Fourthly. There is the mule argument, which seems to point
out so plainly the will of the Creator that species should keep
separate, and thus give rational man no fair excuse for believing
himself to have risen from brutes, who have no conscience. And
along with the fact that mules are sterile, there is the probability
that life only springs from life on earth.

Fifthly. And perhaps strongest of all comes the argument to-
be drawn from the consideration of the different operations of
instinct and reason in their highest developments, and the abso-
lute impossibility of our forming any conception either of how
the bees could have arrived at beating us all to pieces at chemi-
cal recipes, and the spiders and the moths are so clever and so

"I"* *

wise or how these different wisdoms and the different volitions

, ' . . v ;. ' . * 'i

necessary f of "'exhibiting them are handed down through their
eggs. Surely it seems plain that the wisdom is not in the crea-
tures themselves but in their Designer.

And so it would seem that we may be, even naturally, cer-
tain of our first position: that we exist, and that of the forces
known to us our environment must be the work of a super-
human Artist. For everything further we can only prove proba-
bility, but our faith gives us certainty. Of course it is only the
former that we can show to Mr. Goldwin Smith.

In this paper we have purposely confined ourselves to argu-
ments that may appeal to Mr. Goldwin Smith. There is a whole
field of scholastic arguments which we purposely leave untouched.

REMBRANDT.

THE GENIUS OF REMBRANDT.

is striking about Rembrandt is his power,
his force, and his brilliancy. He presents life in
its fullest intensity. His personages are visible,
communicative ; he resurrects and reanimates a
whole epoch. And to this precious, marvellous
gift of interpretation he adds sensibility, the goodness of a heart
attune to all the sorrows, all the joys, all the emotions of man-
kind. He belongs to no school. He opened a new road, which
closed after him. He is Rembrandt, and that is enough.

But whence did this miller's son derive his originality, his
genius ? Where did he find the one vision which was mistress

THE GENIUS OF REMBRANDT.

305

REMBRANDT'S WIFE.

of his mind and his hand ? To what mystic obsession did he
bow in the accomplishment of his work, manifold and varied as
it was ? The information furnished by his biographers is vague,
not to say futile.

Michael Angelo loved to say that he owed everything good
and strong in him to the air of Arezzo, and to the breast that
had nourished him. But Michael Angelo had his precursors,
his forefathers ; he had traditions ; he had models bequeathed
by his predecessors ; he had the ancients ; he had that splendid
torso which, when old and nearly blind, if we are to believe an
ingenious legend, he caressed with his glorious hands, and in

3o6 THE GENIUS OF REMBRANDT. [Dec.,

the beginning of his career he had that garden of the Medicis
where the most beautiful hours of his youth were passed.

For Rembrandt there was nothing of the sort. He had seen
nothing. In any case, what had met his eyes had no connec-
tion, no artistic link, so to speak, with the fancies that lit up
his imagination. His ancestors they will be sought in vain ;
the son of a Dutch miller has none. For him the air of Arezzo-
is the atmosphere of the paternal mill. His masters ? We only
see one, and no other : the Sun-ray discreetly penetrating the
huge mysterious granaries, to give life to the golden grains of
dust raised by the monotonously moving millstones. It was
there that the child knew a whole world of fancy. It is there
that he spent hours in peering through the dark air surround-
ing him, and here that the virtue of his preordained vision saw
what inattentive eyes do not see : the life of the shadows.

Pushed by imperious force of circumstances, he wanted to-
become a painter. He was also, his biographers naively tell
us, " a recalcitrant at the study of Latin." His father, a sensi-
ble man, easily consented to his wish, and he was put under
the care of a master of no account, Lastmann, whose name
would probably not have survived but for his immortal scholar.
His progress was so rapid, his first attempts were so brilliant,,
that he lost no time in leaving the mill of Leyerdorf to go to-
try his fortunes in Amsterdam. There he gave rein to his
youthful temperament, and his works succeeded each other in
abundance.

To say the truth as to these first productions of Rembrandt,
even though they do bear the mark of his talent, they also
have hesitation, heaviness, and weakness in execution. Happily
all this soon disappeared. He then devoted himself to those
greenish, leaden tones, of no use for flesh colors, as are to be
seen in the " Presentation at the Temple," in The Hague col-
lection. The " Lesson in Anatomy' itself is not free from de-
fects. The corpse is badly drawn, badly built, bloated ; it was
not painted according to the model ; nature was hardly con-
sulted. It is gorgeous with light, but with a too monotonous
yellow, untrue and not conforming to the surrounding tones.
The blacks are heavy and opaque, and do not vibrate. Further
examples could be named, but let us forgive him these weak
points, for when he painted the " Lesson in Anatomy ' the
artist was only twenty-four years old, and he created a new

THE GENIUS OF REMBRANDT.

307

THE LESSON IN ANATOMY,

art, an individual art, an art without a precedent. The head
of Professor Tulp is, however, singularly exact, and so likewise
are the heads of the pupils bent to receive the instruction better.
They are so true, all of them, and have such energy of expres-
sion ! Rembrandt now possessed the science of portrait-painting
to its foundations. He knew the construction of the human
head better than any one, and the portrait of Nicholas Ruts
proved that clearly enough. It was painted a year before the
' Lesson in Anatomy."

But the eagle's talons are not long in sprouting ; the bird
grows, gets to know its strength. Twelve years later the " Night-
watch ' appears, the most entrancing, most remarkable picture
in existence. Does the scene occur in the daytime or in the
night ? One does not know nor feel the least need to know.
One realizes that no one ever painted with such power, and
that never again will such a picture be painted. It is life in
-all its plenitude ; it is almost an exaggeration of it. The artist's

3o8 THE GENIUS OF REMBRANDT. [Dec.,

temperament rushes madly into it, and it is with a species of
fury, with a passion unparalleled in the history of art, that he
lays on his colors, that he heightens the contrast of black and
white, of dazzling brightness and profound shadows, to translate
to the eye the thirst for life and splendor which burns in him r
and with which his heart and brain are overflowing.

Twenty years later we find him again in the " Drapers'
Syndics." He has sobered down. Perhaps he has remembered
the criticisms ventured before the " Nightwatch." He had been
violently reproached, it was said, for not making his people true
to life. Perhaps, too, the subject lends itself less to the painter's
ardor than the tumultuous departure of an armed company,
evidently rather badly disciplined. Here no more of the
" rowdy." We simply find ourselves before six burghers of
Amsterdam, six good burghers in debate at a table. But what

THE NIGHTWATCH.

perfect execution, what consummate mastership ! What intense
life and brilliancy ! It is nature itself, palpitating, healthy, and
strong. It is a pure work of art.

To judge Rembrandt, one should see the " Diana ' at St.
Petersburg, or go to the Louvre, to the Salle Lacaze.

THE GENIUS OF REMBRANDT.

309

Perhaps " The Bathing Woman ' is not the finest canvas in
the Louvre ; perhaps one might find a more complete, at any
rate, a more interesting picture among the works of Rembrandt
which surround it the ' Disciples of Emmaus," for instance.
But it is incontestable that no nude piece equals this female

THE DRAPERS' SYNDICS.

torso for power of execution. It is done in a full paste, a thick,
unctuous, supple paste, before which painters ask each other in
astonishment to what processes Rembrandt may have had recourse
to paint without ever drying. Had he colors which dried less
quickly than ours ? Had he oils or varnishes that we do not
know of ?

But Rembrandt's processes vary infinitely, and are not to be
analyzed. Sometimes he rubs over parts of his canvas super-
ficially, sometimes he squeezes out his paints without deigning
to spread them, sometimes he lays on violent touches with his
knife, or else he makes furrows with the handle of his brush.
He must paint with everything that comes under his hand
even with his hand, with his fingers ! He sees only the result,
and is satisfied when the effect is obtained demanded by the
internal spirit that is urging him.

3io

THE GENIUS OF REMBRANDT.

[Dec.

And the contrasts: with what power he manages them, what
splendid use he knows how to put them to ! Look at : The
Nightwatch " the most energetic black in the centre, sur-
rounded by the two lightest effects he can find on his palette.
The rest is subordinated to this contrast. And what a black !
It is a pliant, deep, intense, and yet transparent black, without
hardness. Compared with him, all the others pale, and seem to
have painted nothing but puppets. And he uses his colorations
to aid his dazzling light effects, to heighten his clever contrasts.
His whites look at the little Bohemian in '"The Nightwatch'
are gilded : the pure white would have been cold, and would
not have had the necessary brilliancy. The only blue tint in
this magnificent " Nightwatch," on the handle of a lance, shines
like a jewel from out of the surrounding yellows, and the green
branch brings out the red doublet near it. And these touches,
so thriftily dispensed, so skilfully disposed at telling points, only
acquire greater force by it, an irresistible force.

THE MILL.

elOYGE

BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE.

PART II.

IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH.

CHAPTER III.

AN ANGEL OF MESSAGE.

i LEASE tell me the story. Oh, please tell it in
detail ! I want to feel quite sure that I under-
stand it clearly. It seems such a fine, grand,
beautiful thing for an ambitious boy to have
done!"

Gladys stood like an appealing child before Dr. Castleton,
the college-president, who had been not only a practising M. D.
but also a D. Sc. of rising biological fame, when Martin Carruth's
election had opened to him a welcome opportunity to pursue his
scientific researches. She was enthusiastically interested by his
casual allusion to the romantic history, long familiar to the
Raymonds, of Joyce Josselyn's college-career. On the verge of
completion at last, indeed, it had been begun and pursued only
after the unforeseen lapse of the four years following his eigh-
teenth birthday, the culminating filial sacrifice of Joyce's strange
and stormy youth.

The president, as was his custom almost nightly during the
rare occupation of Carruthdale, had dropped in informally for a
chat with Raymond, after " the boys," as the Raymonds called

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS.

In the first chapters of Part II. Joyce as a college student is presented to the various per-
sonalities who make their home in Carruthdale, the manor-house of Centreville, and there is
given an insight into the social life of a college town.
VOL. 'LXXIV. 21

3i2 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec.,

the favored Centreville students, had taken their reluctant de-
parture. Stephen had succeeded in decoying Mina into the
library, where an animated discussion was in audible session :
but in spite of the late hour, Gladys remained in the drawing-
room, for the president had a sad charm for her, inasmuch as
he reminded her of her father. He was a strikingly handsome
man of noble stature, with eagle-like eyes on fire with the com-
mingled radiations of soul and intellect, and the smooth face of
youth retained into late maturity ; though at present he looked
wan and wearied. His smile was spontaneous and kindly, and
his natural manner courtly. He had the air of society, of the
clubs, of a man of the world. He was a Southerner of a proud
old family irretrievably wrecked in fortune, and his wife whom,
after thirty-odd years of married life, he still thought young
and beautiful, had been, in her youth, a Kentucky beauty and
belle.

" What an idealist you have in this little ward," he smiled
to his hostess. " The Josselyn story is quite simple, Miss
Broderick. Nearly eight years ago a poet-faced young stripling
from the country presented himself without introduction or
credentials, and demanded to take the competitive examination
for the ' Martin,' the chief of the Carruth scholarships, which
covers the entire course. He had the physique of a delicate
boy, the address of a shyly audacious child, yet even then the
intellectual grasp of an under-graduate, upon honor! In Latin,
mathematics, philosophy, he was leagues ahead of his closest
rivals. His flying colors inspired him to tell me his story ; and
it seemed, indeed, that truth is stranger than fiction, when I
learned that the lad owed his phenomenal equipment to the
coaching of Martin Carruth, son of Centreville's founder, and its
most brilliant graduate : and who, as a Catholic priest, a con-
vert, was and is pastor in young Josselyn's native place. Of
course Martin's mere request would have entered any protege,
however hopeless : but it turned out that the boy had not
solicited, but on the contrary virtually refused his influence,-
drifting to Centreville only because Martin had chanced to
mention his college ; though with no word of its debt to his
name. But now comes the tragical part. The term scarcely
had opened when Josselyn's father was smitten by a severe
stroke of paralysis ; and Martin wrote the boy that he believed
it his filial duty to return. It seems that old Josselyn, in a

i9oi.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 313

moment of passion, had banished his son, forbidding him to
return to his home until Almighty God Himself brought him :
and the boy heard God's Voice in the call of the priest, and
obeyed it without hesitation. He came to my room with the
grim pain of death on his face, saying, * Father Martin is right,
and I'll do as he says. But I'm coming back to college ! ' And he
did come back, though not till four years had elapsed ; during
which he had matured to a strong and vigorous man, physically,
while saved from mental deterioration by reading and study with
Martin. Softened by his long helplessness, or possibly by the
sacrificial devotion he knew he had not deserved, old Josselyn,
upon his comparative recovery, became a converted character up
to the point of loosening miserly purse-strings ; and his son's
career, since his return to college, has been a succession of
triumphs. He leaves us harmoniously developed intellectually
and physically ; but one fatal flaw in his culture is my sincere
sorrow, the absence of any spiritual progression. He stands
not even where he stood as a boy in soul, but lower : since
the simple though unformulated faith and reverence of youth
have succumbed to the proverbial ' danger ' of a ' little knowl-
edge.' Even in a material sense, I deplore his mistake; since
experience has taught me that few men make lasting mark on
the world, whose lives lack a spiritual basis."

" That is a beautiful thing for me to hear you say, doctor,"
answered Gladys, tears rising to her soft eyes. "My father,
who was a zealous advocate of the highest education for both
men and women, yet asserted that had he to choose between
giving his own child an exclusively religious or intellectual train-
img, he would give the religious, and trust God to enlighten the
brain, rather than develop the brain at the soul's expense. He
argued that the gift of the Pentecost Spirit is ' wisdom,' while
the intellect is tempted to human pride, and resists rather than
seeks revelation ! '

: Your father was a good and wise man, my dear. Inferior
as the physical man is, unexalted by intellect, yet mental
culture lacking its spiritual complement, is an even more piteous
spectacle ! "

[ Look here, you two," interrupted Raymond, with half-earn-
est facetiousness, " stop hitting a fellow straight from the
shoulder, will you? You know that I'm 'of the earth, earthy,'
but my misfortune is n't half my fault ! A self-made man has n't

3 H JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec,

time to make the acquaintance of his spirit, this side of his
death-bed ! It takes all his youth to make himself, and all the
thought and effort of maturity to stay made, and not fail the
dependence of others ! But Boyle Broderick was my friend
unto death ; and I don't believe that if his soul survives, he will
see his old chum go to the bowwows ! You '11 manage to save
me between you, eh, Gladys ? '

" I have prayed for you all my life, dear Mr. Raymond,"
replied Gladys, simply.

" Dear me ! ' yawned Mrs. Raymond, " if this prologues a
prayer-meeting, please count me out!'

" Rather, order me out, Mrs. Raymond," smiled the doctor,
" who am responsible for the little conference, which I confess
I have enjoyed ! '

But his smile disappeared as he withdrew, for the doctor was
not in smiling humor. In truth, he was facing the most tragical
issue a man can face, the issue of his own soul's struggle with
the powers of the world. Even since youth he had been of
reverent godliness; but absorbed in his scientific studies, he had
stopped short, spiritually, at natural religion ; though accepting,
as an expedient social convention, the outward form of .the
creed to which he was born. But as the years rolled on the
nobility of his manhood had protested against ignoble passivity
in the face of vital challenge : for God versus Nature, Christ
versus Man, Faith versus Agnosticism, Religion versus Material-
ism, Immortality versus Negation, above all, Revelation versus
Science, had become the burning questions of the day ;, and in
spiritual honor he could not temporize while the conflict raged
about him. Standing by God, he found that he stood for
Christ ; and championship of the Christian cause coerced his
intellect to exhaustive Scriptural research and ecclesiological in-
vestigation. The process of his enlightenment was slow, but
sure ; and even as Martin Carruth was priested, the college
president knew in his heart that his own convictions were with
the convert. But he was a man of the world, whose life-interests
were at stake ; and " Festina lente ' was the watchword of ex-
pediency as well as of spiritual prudence. The self-imposed pro-
bation of a soul sincerely straining towards practical faith, how-
ever, is commonly cut short by God, when the human arbiter
tarries. The responsibility of the youthful souls going out from
his care like ships spreading jaunty sails to life's sea, but

I 90 1 . ] JO YCE JOSSEL YN, SINNER. 3 I 5

defenceless against its moral tempests and whirlpools, weighed
upon the president's soul at first restlessly, then heavily, and
eventually with the awful, haunting pressure of mortal sin and
immortal accountability! Finally, his decision was taken to offer
his resignation at the close of the scholastic year recording
Joyce Josselyn's graduation. Yet to none had he whispered a
word of his intention, though the bitter pain of its human cost
was written on his face!

As he turned from the Raymond house, his thoughts, by
force : of association, reverted to Martin Carruth ; and the memory
of all the youthful heir had sacrificed for an obscure pastorate
made the man of years blush for his own worldly spirit. Yet
he, unlike Martin, did not stand alone : his proud wife, his
ambitious sons, his worldly young daughters, must suffer for his
conversion. Had he no duty to them, as well as to God ?
Why should his personal religious convictions inflict upon others
the pain of a social upheaval? Plausible sophistry tempted his
soul ; but grace won, perchance, by the prayers of the founder's
son, encompassed the college president ! As his eyes sought
the stars, a great peace calmed his heart, the peace of super-
natural conviction that in the attainment of Divine Truth is the
solution of the everlasting problem of humanity, the end of its
struggling existence. To reach the immortal goal at whatever
mortal cost, would be to justify his life, even at the last hour.
To miss it, to relinquish it, implied irrevocable human loss and
waste,- the most pathetic because immortal of human tragedies !
The president strode on with his thoughts on Newman, Faber,
Brownson, Hecker, whose kindred though disembodied spirits
seemed suddenly to flock about him. Then he scarcely knew
why two young living faces persistently haunted his mental
eyes, the face of Joyce Josselyn, in his intellectual youth ; and
the spiritualized face of Gladys Broderick, in her pure and
prayerful maidenhood. He recalled the filial story by which he
had touched and impressed her; and in association with Joyce,
again rose the vision of Martin Carruth, Father Martin ! Sud-
denly his heart strained towards the. absent young priest, as to

his problem's living solution.

" Martin," cried the voice of his soul through the night,

1 Martin, come back to the home of your fatJiers! In God's

Name, come back, come back ! Give my age of your youth, my

iveak soul of your strength, my gloom of your light, my fear

3i6 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec.,

of your courage, my doubt of your faitJi, my vacillation of your
purpose, my unrest of your peace ! I believe, yet my unbelief
holds me in bondage. Martin, come back, come back ! '

Yes, back to the place of his birth, as the tide is swirled
back to the sea, as the bird is impelled to its nest, Father
Martin, in truth, was summoned ! The character bearing the
impress of God, reveals the Divine mark as it passes. The
worldling comes and goes, and his place is filled. The evil die,
and leave no vacuum. But the life of grace is an angel of mes-
sage, and where once its wings flutter, a white trace lingers,
recognized by the world, and remembered ! Not less unfailingly
is the soul which sacramental life keeps sensitive to the inspira-
tions of grace, God's chosen instrument in myriad problems
ascribed to human chance! Thus, by beautiful providence, it
fell to Gladys, the stranger, to transmit Centreville's call to the
priest !

The idea of writing to Father Martin first had flashed upon
Gladys when the story of Martin Carruth, as told by Raymond,
had inspired the guest of his old home to acknowledge Carruth-
dale's hospitality to its rightful though usurped master. Stephen's
appeal in behalf of Mina, had strengthened this inspiration ;
which had matured to deliberate resolution when Joyce Josselyn's
expression of real regret that Father Martin declined to honor
his final Class-Day, was supplemented by the president's sorrow-
ful mention of the graduate's spiritual downfall.

The impulse of girlhood disdains the wise second-thought of
maturity. With the assurance of innocence, Gladys indited her
letter, sealed for mailing, before she slept !

CARRUTHDALE, CENTREVILLE,

June 15, 189-,

REVEREND AND DEAR FATHER CARRUTH (she began) :

I am Gladys Broderick, ward of Mr. James Raymond, your
kinsman by marriage ; and am at present a guest in your beauti-
ful old home. My excuse for writing to you is, first of all, that
an acknowledgment of Carruthdale's hospitality seems a courtesy
due to its absent master ; but also, I feel impelled to tell you
that every one here not only misses you, but seems really to
need you very much ! My guardian says that his own disap-
pointment is but the echo of universal regret that you will not
honor the Class- Day of the college owing everything to your

1 90 1.] JOYCE Joss EL YN, SINNER. 317

name : but I feel that this consideration will appeal to you less
strongly than the conviction of spiritual need of you must, if
only I can convince you of it, as it exists !

In the first place, your remote connection, beautiful little
Mina Morris, a baptized Catholic, is on the verge of a career as
a public dancer ; and Mr. Morris her brother cannot control
her, and hopes that she might be influenced by you, whose
memory she loves ! Then your brilliant young neighbor, Mr.
Joyce Josselyn, is tempted to pride of intellect; and President
Castleton's intense regret impresses me as personal, as if his own
soul, too, were struggling toward the light. In fact, there are
few exceptions to the rule of spiritual stress and Catholic inclina-
tion in Carruthdale's complex circle ; for Mr. Stephen Morris
tells me that he, like Mina, is a baptized Catholic, and his face
seems to me prophetic of asceticism ; while my good and char-
itable guardian, though invincibly ignorant, religiously, is pining
for something the world does not give him, and what does it
lack, save God ?

To one and all these souls, you, Reverend Father, are
allied by love and memory far more closely than you know ;
and under your guidance, even I might have my small aposto-
late, while awaiting as ward my legal majority, which my dear
father, in consideration of his large fortune, delayed until my
twenty-fifth birthday, still three years away. In any case, I feel
assured that you will not misunderstand or resent this letter, for
I have felt impelled to write it to you ; and if the inspiration is
false, you will forgive me.

With deepest respect I beg to subscribe myself, Reverend
Father, Faithfully your daughter in Christ,

GLADYS MAY BRODERICK.
The Reverend Martin Carruth.

And upon this ingenuous but appealing effusion Gladys slept
the sleep of peace.

318 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec.,

CHAPTER IV.

CLASS-DAY.

The deceased Martin Carruth, in common with many philan-
thropists of the egotistical order, had had his own axes to
grind, as he set up his sandstone for public usage; and the
conditions of his benevolent bequests perpetuated his individual
cranks, with a fine disregard of the preferences, and advantage
of his beneficiaries.

The religious creed of the faculty of Centreville, and .com-
pulsory chapel for its students, were among the arbitrary behests
whose legal annulment was only a matter of time. -But Yankee
thrift had been Martin Carruth's predominant characteristic,
even though he had not hoarded his fortune. He had believed
in the economy of time, the conservation of energies, the earnest
concentration of attention and effort upon the main end in view ;
and the athletic and social features threatening to subordinate
scholarship in modern college- life had aroused his bitterest an-

tagonism. Therefore, among other autocratic stipulations anathe-
matized by the students, the founder. of Centreville had decreed
that the exercises closing each academic year be confined to the
inadequate hours of a single gala- day ! Thus denied the exten-
sive festivities of the older universities, modest young Centre-
ville made not unsuccessfully what mischievous Raymond called
" a bluff ' at conventional celebration ; and crowded into its one
great day the chief literary and social features of traditional
Commencement and Class-Day. Its morning was devoted to
the Commencement programme, followed by the Omega So-
ciety's exercises, the concluding formal feature of the occasion.
Individual spreads were debarred, as inciters to rivalry, conten-
tion, and extravagance ; but high noon inaugurated the class-
spreads, which developed later, under the inspiration of music,
into functions including impromptu dances. In the evening the
various clubs held forth ; and the undergraduates and students
in general acted as hosts to the throngs of guests promenading
the grounds, or dancing in the tents or main hall ; while Presi-
dent and Mrs. Castleton held a formally informal reception for
the faculty, the alumni, and the graduates and their friends.
With the departure of the special midnight express the great
day of Centreville ended.

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 319

Who is unconscious of the pathos underlying all human joy,
^of the plaintive echo of laughter, of the haunting minors
under-sobbing the waltz-tune, of the tremulous flicker of smiles
foreshadowed by inevitable tears, as a sunbeam quivers on the
surface of deepening waters ? Who, however callous of spirit,
has witnessed the exultant passage of youth from dream to
action, from restraint to independence, from college into the
world beyond it, and not trembled for it at secret heart, even
while rejoicing with it ?

Centreville presented no unique feature on the tragical day
which wears the guise of comedy. Humanity and youth are
the same the world over ; and convention environs the episodes
of life with inglorious because appallingly imitative monotony!
"The decorated stage, the thronged auditorium, the dignified yet
gracious faculty, the nervous graduates, the excited students, the
bored yet complacent fathers, the adoring mothers, the glowing"
young sisters and sweethearts, are ever-new ancient history.
The immortal charm of a college commencement is the vital
charm of life itself; life sweet even to the old, the sad, the
poor, the suffering : and superlatively sweet when youth and
beauty and love are predominant. Its radiant psychological at-
mosphere of youthful manhood and maidenhood, materially re-
flected in the shimmer of brilliant 1 toilettes, the scintillation of
fans, the glow and perfume of flowers fluttering with ribbons
and cards and even with tiny notes, above all, the spiritual
challenge of the heroes of the day, intellectual gladiators in the
arena of life, fearless in their inexperience, and triumphal in ad-
vance of contest, go to make up the typical Class-Day whose
pre-eminent message, representative of all subordinate sentiments,
seems concentrated in youth's beautiful watchword, Hope !
Where youth is, faith and ideal and inspiration and heroism and
love the tender, love the creative, must be ; and while these
exist in the human world, pessimism will possess no kingdom !
Hope, therefore, seemed the prevailing spirit of Centreville's
Class-Day orators ; but perhaps of them all, Joyce Josselyn
sounded the optimistic note of youth most eloquently, since his
appealing beauty of face and voice enhanced the spell of words.

As the president had remarked to Gladys, Joyce's four years
of active farm-life, just as his boyhood was maturing to youth,
had proved a physical blessing. Had he entered college in his
delicate 'teens, insufficiently nourished, mentally overstrained,

320 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec.,

and with the necessity of earning his living expenses to handi-
cap his study and exhaust his vitality, it is not improbable that
like many another ambitious and over-taxed boy from the coun-
try, he must have fainted under the test of his Freshman ex-
periences. But virtue proved its own reward ; his filial sacrifice
endowing him physically with a splendid life-equipment. He
had returned to his home in an exalted mood of self-immola-
tion, nobly stimulating to body as well as soul : and the
mother-love, vitalized by his recent flight, enveloped his life as
the sun a flower, fostering its stunted bud to perfected bloom.
Life at the farm, moreover, was a different thing when Joyce
was not the slave, but the master. The hygienic value of his
open-air toil was augmented by its previously lacking accom-
paniment of hearty, generous fare : while as winter advanced,
his participation as Mandy's escort in local merrymakings recre-
ated him socially, and preserved his simple youth. Such few
hours as were left at his disposal, he devoted to reading under
the direction of Father Martin, who by grace of the miracle-
worker, Affliction, had become a welcome frequenter of the
Josselyn house ! In the day of her husband's visitation, Mrs.
Josselyn had petitioned the priest's presence, in the name of his
friendship for Joyce : and the ice thus broken, Hiram Josselyn,
perchance awed at soul by death's proximity, had seemed eager
to drop old feuds. Physically, the weak old man was stimulated
by the magnetic health and vigor of the priest, who subtly yet
sensibly emanated the inspiring atmosphere of manhood as Divine
Creation conceived it, its vitality undrained, its strength un-
sapped by the vampire of self-indulgence : sense subjugated to
pure, strong soul being the secret of perfect physical life, as
well as of intellectual vigor ! The object-lesson thus realistically
presented to Joyce's youth at the critical age of transition, was
inestimable in adjusting high moral principles to the laws of his
physical nature. The boy's intelligence was developed enough
to comprehend the truth demonstrated, that sin is not spiritual
alone and only, but inevitably and irrevocably reactive upon the
body. Of this conviction was born the enlightening realization
that the great moral laws are not alone the mandates of a
Divinely-instituted Religion, but Nature's own ethics, which
ignorance no less often than evil misleads humanity to profane!
Disabused of youth's instinctive fear that moral philosophy is
necessarily the doctrine of fanatical asceticism, Joyce's enlighten-

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 321

ment ascended by natural process, from the physical and ethical
to the purely spiritual, at which point his soul trembled on the
verge of apocalypse ; but to Father Martin's deep disappoint-
ment, the revulsion of youth from the supernatural life of the
spirit resisted the recognition that in no man are the intellect,
heart and body so finely and perfectly adjusted, their fruition so
complete and perfect, as in him whom the soul-life dominates !

The mere appearance of the class-valedictorian inspired a
sudden revival of interest which had flagged under the tedious
length of the programme. Supple still, Joyce's figure had
matured from boyish angularity to the rounded slenderness of
the man of strength and muscle ; and his step as he advanced,
a long step, by grace of his stature, was at once both firm
and lithesome. He carried his height with a jaunty dignity
characteristic of that discrepant entity, a versatile nature. In
truth, Joyce was nothing if not versatile, now that all his facul-
ties had been unearthed and cultivated. A sour old professor,
in discussing Joyce in the presence of the Raymonds, had called
him an " all things to all men ' character ; which criticism
Stephen Morris had improved and pointed by a chivalrous
change of sex ! Whether this imputation of gallantry had chal-
lenged flirtatious Imogen Raymond's interest in Centreville's
star- student, or merely constrained her to favor on principle
what Stephen Morris censured, may not be stated definitely :
but whatever the explanation, her social patronage of young
Josselyn waxed from merely conventional toleration to excep-
tionally cordial favor : and Joyce's response was instinctive and
spontaneous, for the spirit of the world was in him. Under
Mrs. Raymond's subtle tuition, the provincial boy soon became
a socially initiated and self-possessed youth, the youth, a worldly
young man at his best in society ; and then, at last, did it be-
gin to dawn upon Joyce that his engagement of marriage to
Mandy Johnson might be indeed the child's folly, the boyish
mistake, unconditionally opposed and censured as such by Father
Martin, when Joyce had taken him into his confidence.

The chivalry of the priest had coerced him to speak only of
the wrong of a long engagement to maturing and ready Mandy :
but in truth his heart had been pitiful of Joyce, so heedless of
wrong to himself ! To his impressionable nature, fatally depen-
dent for its higher development upon the inspiration of example,
encouragement, and intelligent sympathy, an inferior marriage

322 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec.,

must have resulted, inevitably, in moral as well as intellectual
deterioration.

It was to this mistaken engagement, indeed, that the thoughts
of Father Martin turned, as Joyce's address began ; for Gladys'
letter had done its work, and the son of Martin Carruth was
the honored guest of the college his father had founded! Con-
sultation with his Bishop, who was not only a devout ecclesias-
tic, but likewise a broad and polished man of the world, had
encouraged him to endure the reopening of human wounds, since
his pain seemed to promise the immortal profit of others. The
wise old Bishop had reminded the zealous convert that beyond
the social circle appealing to him, lay a bigoted constituency to
be challenged by ocular evidence that the most brilliant gradu-
ate of Centreville's curriculum had found intellectual conviction
and spiritual apocalypse only in the apostolic Church of Rome !
In truth, his present Bishop had never approved the self-efface-
ment, of Martin Carruth's son ; nor endorsed the convert's orig-
inal request to be spared a parish within the diocese of his
native place. But indulgence of his preference had not seemed
an unreasonable concession to the convert of romantic history,
in the judgment of gentle Mother Church !

Well to the front, thanks to Raymond's courtesy, sat the
Maintown group upon whom the priest's eyes lingered, Joyce's
parents, accompanied by Mandy. The face of the hard old man
whom God's Hand had humbled, looked impassive enough ; but
the priest knew well that beneath its mask of stolidity, his paternal
breast was in a tumult of proud if not tender emotion. Down
Mrs. Josselyn's quivering face, rejuvenated rather than aged by
the last eight years, more gentle and joyous than their prede-
cessors, mother- tears were running; the griefless tears that
are the caress of the maternal heart to its own, when word and
touch are not possible.

As for Mandy, the humor always latent in Father Martin's
eyes twinkled to smiles as he looked at her : for Mandy, now a
buxom young woman whose complacent mind had deteriorated
as Joyce's developed, was at once gratified and resentful, hum-
bled and aggressive, awed and defiant. The Maintown party
had arrived but a couple of hours previously, and as yet she had
had scarcely a word with Joyce; but already she had made the
painful discovery that not only was Joyce-the-graduated not at
all the Joyce of his Freshman vacation, the last he had passed

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 323

at home; but worse still, that her maroon silk trimmed with
chenille fringe, which she had believed to be the acme of ele-
gance, was a discordant contrast to the muslins and laces of the
patrician young women surrounding her. She hated them all,
with a hatred concentrating itself upon that stuck-up, sneering,
fine-lady of a Mrs. Raymond, who had looked her over, when
Joyce presented her, as though she were made of dirt! What
business was Joyce of an old married woman ? And was n't
she, she, Mandy Johnson, who was not only Joyce Josselyn's
sweetheart, but likewise the matrimonial desire of half the eligi-
bles of Maintown, as good as, nay, better than any of these
old-maid girls, who did n't seem to get married off any too
young, in spite of their muslins and laces ?

It was new to self-assured Mandy to feel at a disadvantage ;
and she said to herself that a kettle of boiling water seemed
seething inside her chest. It was bound to boil over, and vent
its overflow on somebody; and looking at Joyce, she supposed
he would be the victim. He awed her as the superior nature
inevitably awes the inferior; but the sting of hurt vanity aroused
Mandy's recklessness. She soliloquized that she guessed she
knew Joyce Josselyn and all his folks, and he needn't put on
airs with her !

Meantime, Joyce was thrilling his audience with a vigor of
thought, a fire of natural eloquence and cultured rhetoric, to
which young and old responded, the one with tears of regret
for youth survived ; the other, with kindled ambitions for future
manly achievement. From a vision of life in general, he had
passed to the delineation of individual manhood ; from the man to
the freeman ; from the American citizen, as human freedom's ideal
type, to the successors of Washington, the perpetuated paternal
figure of the nation, the representative American ruler, whom
he did not confine to the patriot and politician, but extended to
their national complement, their social rival, the capitalist, the
financier ! Then it was that Joyce's ambitions flashed forth in
definite shape, not intellectual, save in love of the power com-
manded by knowledge, even as, eight years previously, Father
Martin's insight already had discerned ; spiritual only in the
superficial sense of such abstract sentiment as is the traditional
mark, in the unspiritual, of a refined and aesthetic materialism ;
but magnetically human, vital, youthful, appealing to the natural
man at his lowly highest : the ambition of pagan idealism, of

324 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec.,

exclusively mortal aspiration at its acme, of the world worldly
in its material, yet least grossly material atmosphere, the atmos-
phere of such terrestrial heights as, missing the celestial, yet rise
above the plane of carnal sense.

The superficial brilliance of the spurious gem so cleverly
counterfeits the fire of the genuine diamond, that only the eyes
of the expert distinguish the false jewel from the real. Even so
the oratorical glow of Joyce Josselyn's valedictory, speciously
worded, finely sentimentalized, sophistically justified, eloquently
presented, was accepted by the great majority for the soul- flame
of immortal aspiration, and applauded to the echo as the evidence
of a spirit worthy the speaker's noble intellectual and personal
gifts. Few realized that his vision of life stopped this side of
death, suggesting no immortal resurrection beyond it. Fewer
still remarked that their limitation to exclusively personal ends
debased ambitions which might have been noble, had they but
approximated the socialism of Christ, the charity which is all
the law, the spirit of the Beatitudes, the clean and undefiled re-
ligion that not only keeps itself unspotted, but visits the father-
less and widows in their tribulation, and justifies the rich man
by the blessings of the poor ! But Joyce's dream for humanity's
fulfilment was the dream of fame, of golden fortune, of social
eminence, of worldly glory, on the plan of each man for him-
self, abiding by self-proved fitness or unfitness of victorious sur-
vival !

Raymond shook his head once or twice, whispering to Stephen
Morris that the young chap's curriculum should have included a
study of Bellamy's co-operative and interdependent socialism :
and Father Martin and the college president exchanged significant
glances at a few of his rounded periods. Gladys recognized in
his flowing verbiage a lack of something grand and beautiful to
which her soul and intellect as well as her human heart had
responded in her father's theories. But the spell of Joyce's per-
sonality, the glamour of his story as recently told by the presi-
dent, and the glittering face-value of his eloquent words, defied
her concrete analysis. Strange to say, Mrs. Josselyn, in whose
woman-soul and maternal heart many new and wonderful thoughts
were germinating, was first and least tolerant of her son's mute
censors, who represented, however, the overwhelmed minority !
As a whole, his audience was spell-bound by his ringing, mag-
netic words. No strained flight of fancy, no irrational or exu-

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 325

berant sentiment betrayed them but sounding brass and tinkling
cymbals. In pure, terse language, beautiful with poetical figure,
yet free from weakening floridity, he spoke in an ever-ascending
key of, eloquence, until the peroration, culminative alike in im-
passioned thought and oratory, evoked enthusiastic applause ;
and amid a veritable ovation the hero of Centreville's Class- Day
made his farewell bow.

In the records of Centreville he went down to posterity as
graduated with the highest honors awarded since the Class-Day
of Martin Carruth. Yet the heart of the college president was
heavy, as he failed to congratulate the triumphant orator. A
sentence of Newman's ruthlessly haunted him :

" How could I be answerable for souls, with the convictions
which I had upon me? To be answerable for souls, for confid-
ing, living souls "

" With the convictions which I had upon me," murmured the
president, remorsefully. " With the convictions which I had
upon me ! '

Rejoining his party, Joyce was flattered, yet scarcely pleas-
antly surprised, by Mrs. Raymond's graciously imperious edict
that, since Centreville's Martin Carruth was Maintown's Father
Martin, the representative parties of both towns should lunch
together at Carruthdale in his honor, before risking their fate at
the Omega spread, the class- spread of the graduated ! " Spreads,"
Mrs. Raymond defined to Joyce's uninitiated parents, as " feasts
at which one fasts on chicken mayonnaised with spilled ice-
cream ! ' Hiram Josselyn answered that, for his part, he did n't
' take much stock in wasteful messes like ice-cream and such " :
and Mrs. Josselyn gravely remarked that ' chicken-salad and ice-
cream mixed would give her her indigestion ! '

Raymond looked wistfully at his wife as she pressed her
persistent hospitality, wondering at her incredible championship
of socially impossible persons. He was her senior by twenty
years: and the honeymoon had not waned when the bridegroom
knew that its matrimonial love was exclusively one-sided. There-
fore, in the presence of handsome, brilliant, effective youth, his
sensitive heart tempted him to morbid self- depreciation and re-
proach. Youth responded to youth, and to Joyce's approxima-
tion in age, Raymond ascribed the young man's ability to laugh
at his wife's sallies as her husband could not laugh at them,

326 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec.,

to applaud her sentiments as her husband could not applaud
them ! Yearning the light heart of youth that seemed to make
his juniors akin, simple Raymond ignored the truer solution of
their social affinity, a common impassioned spirit of worldliness,
and similar material ambitions equally centred in self !

Delicate tact ^was as natural as life to Joyce, and so spon-
taneously had he adapted himself to refined environment and
new yet congenial social conditions, that already the conventions
of Mrs. Raymond's circle were as second nature to him. With
the art of the social genius born, he could have glossed over
the awkwardness inevitably resulting from his parents unadapta-
bility, and Mandy's aggressive ignorance, sure -to circumvent its
own intentions by reckless assumption of social omniscience.
But Father Martin, taking the initiative, pleaded an engagement
to dine with the parish-pastor, and disappeared in the direction
of the rectory : so the Carruthdale party returned to an al fresco
luncheon served under tents on the lawn, to which passing
friends were attracted ; while Joyce led the way with his mother
to the class-spread of which he was one of the hosts, and which
was quietly enjoyed by the Josselyns, in advance of the public
rush. Later, Father Martin turned up with the kindly demand
that he be allowed to do the honors of Carruthdale to his Main-
town neighbors ; so Mr. and Mrs. . Josselyn disappeared with
him, in happy gratification ; while Joyce, having fulfilled his
transient obligation, was free to remain or leave, as his fancy
dictated. Therefore,- though not quite voluntarily, he left with
Mandy ! Four years previously, the romantic young couple had
exchanged a solemn promise that the final Class- Day of Joyce's
college-life should be the day not only of their public betrothal,
but likewise of private understanding as to the date for their
wedding-bells !

The first four of the eight years elapsing since their im-
mature, almost childish affiance, had revealed to neither their
common mistake ; for Joyce's immediate recall had deferred the
revelations of maturer culture and social experience ; while Mandy,
in the innocent flirtations of High School, which she had not
yet entered when Joyce was graduated, regarded her engage-
ment as a comedy of sentiment, prologuing love's real life-
drama ! At twenty, however, she resented Joyce's entrance
upon a long college-term just as her own belated graduation
ended the school-phase of her life, and left her thoughts free to

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 327

turn upon speedy marriage. But Joyce's resolution was im-
mutable, and Mandy revenged herself by desperate flirtations
with his former rivals, Jim Blakely and Harrison Jones ; who,
vacillating towards other shrines in their fickle youth, yet re-
turned, as men, to their original allegiance, strong in mercenary
as well as sentimental attractions !

But not until a new eligible, a dashing young commercial
drummer by the name of Lemuel Waters, located in Maintown,
opening its first department- store, and tempting Mandy with all
the lures fatal to feminine vanity since the jewels of Faust
wrought the tragedy of Marguerite, did her allegiance to Joyce
falter. Meantime, Joyce's brief and infrequent home-visits were
made a torture to him by her resentful sarcasms, and veiled,
yet stinging taunts. But in his absence, her letters were appeal-
ingly tender; and though the pink-papered, vulgarly scented,
commonplace epistles at first welcome to Joyce, became indif-
ferent to him as his ideals altered, and finally even distasteful,
yet they established a claim upon his chivalry which he had no
choice but to honor in full !

Walking by his side toward his favorite haunt, a secluded
pine- grove far outside the college-campus, Mandy was not un-
aware that Joyce had grown not only away from, but above her;
but her vanity persuaded her that Joyce himself did not realize
his eminence. She told herself that as his wife she would
keep him at her feet ; and her sharp little tongue was the
weapon by which she proposed to do it! Her under- current of
thought reacted exteriorily, not to Mandy's advantage. She was
at once constrained and consequential, tossing her head and
laughing loudly when observed by passers-by, that none might
suspect that she was not at perfect ease with Centreville's vale-
dictorian, Joyce Josselyn !

At first she had attempted to take Joyce's arm, hut he did
not respond ; and as her quick eye remarked other couples, she
concluded that the omission she had been tempted to resent as
neglect, was only " Centreville style"! When the grove was
reached, she sniffed at it disparagingly, but admitted that she
was glad to be out of sight of that stuck-up crowd, and said
she didn't see that Centreville Class- Day wis half as much fun
as a Maintown picnic, anyway ; and she guessed that she 'd been
pretty much of a fool to look forward to it, for eight long
years !

VOL. LXXIV. 22

328 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec.,

Joyce acknowledged that the social 'functions differed in kind,
but ignored the significant reminder. In fact, the power of
speech had left him. He was studying Mandy with a keen-
eyed criticism whereof was born despair.

In the years of absence that had lent enchantment, he had
recalled his sweetheart indulgently, as a pretty, glowing village-
maiden, picturesque, if not conventionally fashionable; whose
natural charm surpassed artificial refinements. But the reality
failed even his modest ideal. His pride was humiliated, his sen-
sitiveness tortured, his taste revolted by her social stamp. Irre-
sistibly he compared her to Mrs. Raymond, to Mina, to Gladys;
and poor Mandy did not profit by the contrast. The years be-
tween budding girlhood and full-blown womanhood, beautifying
in their passage when the type is noble, are fatal to feminine
beauty where neither soul nor intellect dominates the physical
existence. Mandy's glow of youth had deepened to coarseness ;
her picturesqueness accentuated to oddity : her quaint simplicity
degenerated to the vulgarity of the commonplace, unrefined,,
complacent coquette of a crude and unfastidious social circle.
Her dark silk frock, ludicrously inappropriate the hot summer-
day, aged and commonized her, its dreadful maroon conflicting
fatally with her too damask cheeks : while her beflowered hat
was set rakishly above a row of " beau -catchers ' enmeshed in a
net miscalled " invisible " ; whose perceptible cobweb associated
Mandy's curls with the unpleasant idea of spiders !

As if cognizant of his unfavorable criticism, Mandy gave
Joyce a suddenly resentful glare, and proceeded to indulge her
temper.

" That fine Mrs. Raymond of yours thinks a lot of herself,"
she burst forth, " but / think she 's too fresh for an old mar-
ried woman, though I suppose she 's only trying to catch you
for that sickly daughter of hers, who 'd be blown away if you
set her down in a Maintown field, for all she 's as tall as a
bean-stalk!"

Not for an instant did Mandy really imagine that Gladys
was Mrs. Raymond's daughter; but the maternal suggestion was
her feminine arrow, which she hoped might rebound to its
mark.

" Miss Broderick is Mr. Raymond's ward, and only a few years
Mrs. Raymond's junior," explained Joyce, wearily. ' Mandy,
shall we talk of ourselves ? You know that I am not going

1 90 1.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER.

home with you, so an understanding is necessary. Do you wish
-do you care to announce our engagement ? '

Mandy prodded the ground with a clumsy boot, while her
chest rose and fell, convulsively. Ever since the hour of her
arrival, repressed emotions had been accumulating. Her surprise
and disappointment at lacking Joyce's exclusive devotion from
the moment of her appearance, had bewildered and annoyed her ;
the primitive social tenet that " two are company," still obtain-
ing in Maintown circles. Then her self-love had been wounded
painfully, when it dawned upon her that a simpler gown and a
less elaborate coiffure would have established her in closer social
touch with the radiant girls about her. And even the mascu-
line side of the question opened no refuge to humiliated Mandy.
From first to last, the incredible and unprecedented fact had
been evident, that she was not having half as good a time as
any of the other girls, anyway !

Joyce had presented a number of his friends, but one and
all had devoted themselves with unflattering promptness to Mina
and Gladys. Not one had sought voluntarily for an introduc-
tion to her; not one had asked her to take a turn round the
grounds, nor to dance, when the music was started. She guessed
Jim Blakely and Harrison Jones were as good as they were ;
and as far as that went, even Joyce Josselyn himself need n't
think he was any smarter than Lemuel Waters, who wore real
diamonds in his scarf-pin and ring, and drove fast horses every
Sunday afternoon, with Mandy Johnson beside him ! She
guessed Lemuel Waters could buy and sell half Centreville, even
if he was n't a college-man ! Mandy did n't believe she liked
college-men half as well as school-boys, anyway ! Joyce Josselyn
had been a dear, handsome boy ; but college had changed and
spoiled him. He was now stiff and formal, and put on airs.
She did n't see that it would be much fun to be married to a
cold-blooded stick such as Joyce Josselyn had turned out !
Then pent-up emotion got the better of Mandy, and a shower
of tears fell suddenly.

1 O Mandy, Mandy ! ' protested Joyce, flushing hotly as he
stood up to screen her. Then the heart of the boy, still sur-
viving in the breast of the man, was touched by the sight of
maiden-tears to a pity akin to love's resurrection.

1 What is it, Mandy ? ' he asked with gentle sympathy.
1 Don't you want to announce our engagement, dear ? '

330 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Dec.,

"I don't know!" sobbed the discreet Mandy, "but I
don't think you 're killingly anxious yourself, Joyce Josselyn ;
and that 's nice, ,1 must say, after waiting for you for eight
long years ! '

" Am I responsible for what you choose to think, Mandy ?
I have asked you to announce it!'

"O yes! you've asked me!' admitted the weeper, sharply.
"Not because you wanted to, though, Joyce Josselyn; but be-
cause you knew you had to ask me ! You 'd look fine leaving
college with a girl yelling after you that she'd waited eight
years for you, and got left for her pains! You asked me to
save your old honor, that 's why you asked me ! I was n't born
yesterday and don't you forget it. Some folks can be smart
without college ! '

" Mandy ! Mandy ! "

" Don't ' Mandy ' me, Joyce Josselyn ! ' Mandy's temper had
risen hysterically.- "I'm tired to death of your 'Mandying,
Mandying ! ' I guess I know those better off than you are,
that know how to appreciate me, if you don't. You've insulted
me all day long, that's what you've done, with your stuck-up
Mrs. Raymond, and your fine Miss Broderick, and all the rest
of your grand friends that I wouldn't shake up in a bean-bag
together ! I guess they 'il think a lot of you when I tell them
how you 've kept me hanging on for nothing, for eight long
years ! Well, they 're welcome to my leavings, and that 's what
you '11 be for the rest of your life, Joyce Josselyn ; and you
can't get out of it though your high-toned lady-friends make
you the President in the White House! Yes, sir, you're my
leavings; for here and now, I tell you no, Joyce Josselyn; no,
I won't announce our engagement ! But I '11 announce the
breaking of it; and what's more, I jilt you for 'a better man,
and he 's Mr. Lemuel Waters, Esq. ! He 's worth a dozen of you
and your tiresome old valedictory, that 's what he is ; and there
is n't one of your swells can shake a stick at him ! I guess the
biggest store in Maintown 's enough better than your stuffy old
Centreville college, and it better be, too, or Mandy Johnson
would n't wipe her shoes on it ! '

The panting Mandy, pausing for breath, suddenly realized
that she had burned her ships behind her. Her uncontrolled
temper and nimble tongue had betrayed her into a speech that
Joyce could scarcely condone, even should she wish him to

i9oi.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 331

condone it. Was she glad ? Was she sorry ? Something in the
pale, tense face before her reminded Mandy, tender-hearted in
spite of her vanity and temper, of the boy whose gentle kiss
in the moonlight had made him her sweetheart, in the long
ago ! As the highest and finest sentiment of Mandy's life
revived reminiscently, the superior charm of Mr. Lemuel Waters,
Esq., suddenly evaporated. When all was said, Joyce Josselyn
was Joyce Josselyn, unlike any other : and after eight years of
faith, it was mean to jilt him! Now that she had laid him out
as his airs deserved, she guessed she 'd make up, and marry
him !

But Mandy had reckoned without her host, and looking
deprecatingly up to Joyce, she realized it. Still childishly simple
under ordinary circumstances, Joyce's blandness, in truth, was
akin to the blandness of the heathen Chinee, and therefore not
to be relied upon too implicitly. To Mandy's .tirade he had
listened in silence, although within him seethed a veritable
passion of revolt. His pride was hurt, his dignity insulted, his
refinement shocked ; above all, his heart wounded. Through all
these years, Mandy's faith and love, redeeming her less noble
traits, had appealed to his heart and honor ; yet only to fail him
in the end, for an unknown Lemuel Waters 1

" O Joyce ! ' gasped Mandy, awed by his .stern white face,
and suddenly realizing that gentle Joyce was Hiram Josselyn's
son ; " O Joyce ! I didn't half mean it ! My spunk got up,
but my bark 's enough worse than my bite, I guess ! I won't
jilt you, Joyce, truly I won't, if you don't want me to ! '

" Mandy," answered Joyce, with proud finality, " I am glad,
sincerely glad that Mr. Waters is a worthier man than I am !
The best man is none too good for a good little wife ! I hope
that your marriage may be very, very happy ! '

Had Mandy jilted Joyce, or Joyce jilted Mandy ?

The question was indeed a vexed one to Mandy, as Joyce,
in the silence of insulted dignity, escorted her back to the
campus.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

Rear tDe jopous sermon swing
WitD tDe CDristmas Dells,

In tDeir tuneful jingle ring
Over Dills and dells :

fls tDep part tDe icp air,
eat)ing warmtD DeDind,

WitD a message and a praper
Just De kind, kind, kind ! "

OtDer Dells give stern command:
Some, " Be Drai>e, De swift, De strong ! "
Christmas Dells expand

so sweet a song.
tteaer little song Defore

Jill tl>e world in love could bind ;

Bear tDe Cftristmas Dells implore

4< 3ust De kind. Kind, kind!

MARY PALMER BLANCHE?.

ALL THE WORLD IN LOVE COULD BIND.'

334 PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. [Dec. r

PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE.*

BY REV. LUCIAN JOHNSTON.

iKE all other literary arts, preaching during the
Renaissance considerably degenerated from its
mediaeval simple earnestness under the spell of the
too sudden and hence ill-digested importation of
Greek culture : in a word, it became classic, just
as it was once more to become at the close of the seventeenth
century. Sermons grow longer, more elaborate in arrangement,
polished in style, affected with the learned and burlesque with
the ignorant, are overloaded with metaphor, classic in allusions,
they lose their love of nature, of simple life, and therefore much
of their power.

Affectation took the place of earnestness ; hence we meet
with studied gesticulation carried so far that some preachers
even made it a rule to cough at fixed intervals, for the same
purpose, no doubt, that some modern imitators will make fre-
quent use of a handkerchief. In some old MSS. there are mar-
ginal directions of this like: "Sit down stand up mop your-
self ahem ! ahem ! now shriek like a devil." What a cynical
pleasure it would afford to get a similar look at the MSS. of
some of our oratorical acquaintances afflicted with such weak-
nesses !

Then, too, the same sermons would serve for festivals of
different meaning, so little connection had they with any event.
One preacher took for the text of no fewer than forty-four
sermons during Advent, Christmas and succeeding festivals, the
words of St. James i. 21: " Wherefore lay apart all filthiness,"
etc. On to the text there would be tacked an exordium with-
out much apparent intrinsic connection, and this followed by a
learned exposition, loaded down with quotations from dogma,
civil and canon law; above all, metaphors from classic sources
were strung all over the sermon until it looked like the facade
of a ' degenerate Renaissance church with its sculptured orna-
ments all out of taste.

* See article in November, 1901, issue on " The Art of Preaching in Mediaeval Times."

I.90I.] PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. 335

A FRENCH BISHOP SERMONIZES.

This classic mania really never died out completely until
perhaps the dawn of the nineteenth century, though the gravity
of the situation created by the Reformation did for a time bring
Catholic orators back to their senses. As late as the beginning
of the seventeenth century a French bishop could indulge in
what appears to us of these days well-nigh blasphemy. Speak-
ing of Christmas the bishop thus takes his flight: "We, now,
skimming over the sea in our boat, come to behold the Infant
born into the world to conquer it. He is our Bellerophon, who,
mounted on the Pegasus of His humility, winged by union with
the Deity, has overcome the world, . . . the world, a true
and strange chimera ; lion as to its front by its pride, dragon
behind in its avarice, goat in the midst by its pollution ! He is
our youthful Horatius overcoming the three Curiatii of ambi-
tion, avarice, and sensuality. He is our Hercules who has beaten
down the triple-throated Cerberus, and who has in His cradle
strangled serpents. The one crushed only two, but ours has
destroyed three : the vanity of the world by His subjection, the
avarice of the world by His poverty, the delights of the world
by His mortifications' (Baring- Gould, p. 14).

The good bishop might just as well have said, He is our
Charlemagne, our Philip Augustus, our Louis XL, our Joan of
Arc, our Bayard, etc., with just as much relevance, if not more
reverence.

A CHRISTIAN AND A PAGAN RENAISSANCE.

just as, however, the reader is previously warned against a too
exaggerated respect for mediaeval preaching, so a similar caution
is necessary concerning that of the period under discussion.
Because it should be borne in mind that the Renaissance had
its good as well as bad side, or rather that there were two
Renaissances one Christian and moderate, the other utterly
pagan and radical. The two tendencies had shown themselves
to some extent in the works of the two founders of the new
spirit Petrarch and Boccaccio ; by the fifteenth century they
were at open war. Utter paganism, along with its thinly dis-
guised agnosticism and unmentionable immoralities, found its
admirers and defenders in the able but infamous Lorenzo Valla,
Antonio Beccadelli, Poggio Bracciolino, not to mention the more
moderate Filelfo and ^Eneas Silvius Piccolomini. Sharing their

336 PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. [Dec.,

love for classic culture, but keeping themselves unpolluted by its
sceptical epicureanism, were a hardly less distinguished body of
moderate and Christian men of letters, such as Gianozzo Man-
etti, Ambrogio Traversari, Lionardo Bruni, Gregorio Carraro,
Francesco Barbaro, Maffeo Vegio, Vittorino da Feltre, and To-
maso Parenticelli, afterwards Pope Nicholas V. In fact, we can
discern a third class which shared neither the learning of the
Renaissance nor its immorality, namely, the party of the friars.
Now, in the bosom of this Christian Renaissance much of the
old poetry and common sense remained. Hence, right at the
very height of the period, the fifteenth century, we meet with a
long list of brilliant and popular preachers, such as St. Vincent
Ferrer; the Franciscans, St. Bernardine of Siena, Alberto da Sar-
teano, St. Jacopo della Marca, St. John Capistran, Antonio da
Simini, Silvestro di Siena, Giovanni di Prato, Antonio di Ver-
celli ; above all, the great Dominican, Savonarola.*

However, allowing for all this, our contention remains that
enough of Renaissance bad taste had penetrated even into the
sermons of most preachers to lessen their efficacy. The evil
tendencies of paganism had taken a " fearful hold on the upper
classes. . . . Many ecclesiastical dignitaries also show undue
favor to the false Humanism ' (Ib., p. 38). Classicism was in
the very air ; people of education thought in it and spoke it ;
hence, too, the preachers, even like St. Bernardine, who is said
to have studied oratory from ancient models, and whose disciple,
Alberto da Sarteano, certainly did so. Hence the church authori-
ties seem to have been rather amused than otherwise by the
fantastic mixture of Christian piety and pagan mythology then
quite the vogue. Being " the thing," how could they oppose
it ? " What need to cry out if a lively orator should introduce
a Roman asseveration into his discourse ? Who would charge
him with polytheism if, instead of calling on the one God, he
should on some occasion say ' Ye gods ' ? ' or if, as an enthusi-
astic litterateur did, chose Mercury for his patron saint and
address prayers to the same as the " artium mentis ingenii facun-
diaeque optime dux," etc. ?

THE FOIBLES OF THE FRIARS.

And what if the friars as a body did oppose this pagan
spirit ? There were too many zealots among them who, unable

* Pastor's History of the Popes, vol. i., Introduction, passim.

1 90 1.] PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. 337

to distinguish between the good and bad in classicism, went to
the opposite extreme of coarseness, and thereby indirectly aided
the very cause they opposed. These were the men who con-
sidered Valla a heretic * because of his attack on Priscian and
the mediaeval grammarians, and who, as it is said, despised St.
Augustine's City of . God because it contained quotations front
Virgil. Their sermons were hardly, therefore, models of urban-
ity ; consider, for instance, this oratorical gem from a Dominican,
Gabriel Barletta (1481): "After His (Christ's) victory over
Satan, the Blessed Virgin sends Him the dinner she had pre-
pared for herself, cabbage, soup, spinach; and perhaps even sar-
dines " that ' perhaps ' being doubtless inspired by the scien-
tific researches of the preacher in the past history of the habitat
f the sardine.

How rhythmical in style and logical in deduction is this
other masterpiece of Michael Menot, a Franciscan of the same

period :

" The dance is a circular way ;

The way of the devil is circular ;
Therefore the dance is the devil's way."

Proved by Scriptural texts such as " circuivi terram ; circuit
quaerens quern devoret ; in circuitu impii ambulant." Again,
the same referring to the prodigal son serves up this odd mix-
ture : " Mittet ad quaerendum les drapiers, les merchands de
soye, . . . quando vidit sibi pulchras caligas d'ecarlate, bien
tirees," etc. No wonder such men became the butt for the
ridicule and slander of the pagan Humanists, who called them
" rude peasants." Still less is it probable that si*ch enemies
could successfully tone down the spirit of classicism that had in-
vaded the pulpit like every other branch of literature and art.

This seems enough to sustain the contention that pulpit ora-
tory had in general suffered by this overloading of Greek and
Latin culture, in the same way that architecture did ; that with
all its faults of comparative carelessness in style and looseness of
arrangement, the mediaeval sermon fresh, earnest, vigorous, and
popular was a more effective weapon for good than that of the
Renaissance, which sacrificed these essential qualities for the more
showy elegance of style and harmony of sequence. If the exist-
ence of the above-mentioned and other great preachers is still

* It is curious how easily a certain class of combatants throw recklessly and ridiculously
charges of heresy.

338 PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. [Dec.,

urged as an objection to this view, we will add anent it that
many of them can in a sense be claimed for the succeeding
period, so far as they were not so much observers of their own
as prophets of the coming age. Many lived after the middle of
the fifteenth century, and, like the prophets of old, preached the
coming destruction. Above all is this the case with the greatest
of them all, Savonarola a man so completely out of sympathy
with his times as to have paid with his blood for daring to
rebuke them. Even in his love for art he was " held by great
souls of Michael Angelo's stamp to be, as he truly was, the pre-
cursor of a new era, in which the power of Christianity would
again be revived, without prejudice to nature or antiquity." *

Yes, it is significant that the Renaissance should have put to
death its greatest preacher (Florence, at 10 o'clock on the 23d
of May, 1498) ; it is equally significant that the church was then
on the verge of a conflict from which she was to come forth
alive largely owing to the rise of a more efficient class of preach-
ers than those of that formal, polished, and corrupt age.

AT THE TIME OF THE REFORMATION.

The mutterings of the stirring Reformation interrupted the
classic quiet of the academies as rudely as the cannon of Napo-
leon boomed into the ears of the dancers at that ball-room at
Brussels. Dilettantes like Erasmus and papal Maecenases like
Leo X. might amuse themselves with witticisms at the expense
of this " squabble of monks " ; but the more serious felt that a
great battle was at hand, and girded themselves accordingly.
The story of that death-struggle is as well known as the other
at Waterloo*.

But there is one phase of it to which few seem to turn their
looks ; we mean the battle as waged from the pulpit, and the
importance of the same in deciding the general result. Impos-
sible will it always be to say what aided most in the Catholic
counter- ref ormation ; however, it is not too much to say that
the pulpit exercised as much influence as theology, and perhaps
more than political diplomacy. At all events, it is significant
that the ablest organized body of champions of the church in
that dread epoch the Society of Jesus made of the pulpit one
of its most frequent and effective weapons ; that a strikingly
large percentage of the great Reformation preachers issued pre-

* Life and Times of Girolamo Savonarola, by Villari (trans.), p. 145.

1901.] PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. 339

cisely.from that society: Matthias Faber, Philip von Hartung,
John Osorius, Francis Coster, Antonio Vieyra, etc. This be-
comes all the more probable if we can believe a Protestant
testimony to the inefficiency of the reformers as pulpit orators.*

USE OF SCRIPTURE AND OTHER AUXILIARIES.

Allowing, therefore, the importance of the pulpit in the
Reformation period, the question arises concerning the elements
that gave it such strength. The answer is ready enough. It
went back again to its old mediaeval traditions, and dropped for
a time the classicism of the Renaissance. Again, therefore, we
meet with the same familiarity in the use of Scripture. ' Here
we meet with a most extraordinary statement from the writer
above quoted: [ The main contrast between Roman Catholic
sermons and those of Protestant divines in the age of which I
am speaking (Reformation) consists in the wondrous familiarity
with Scripture exhibited by the former, beside a scanty use of
it made by the latter. It is not that these Roman preachers
affect quoting texts, but they seem to think and speak in
Scripture without an effort, and scriptural illustrations are at
their fingers' ends ; and these are not taken from one or two
pet books, but selected evenly from the whole Bible." f This
needs no comment, coming as it does from a Protestant source.

So, too, the mediaeval love for nature found its way back to
the pulpit ; hence we find such as Philip von Hartung preach-
ing a whole sermon upon the lark with all the simple earnest-
ness of a Francis Assisi ; Matthias Faber drawing a lesson from
the construction and growth of flowers.

Allied to this came the revival of genuine taste and imagina-
tion joined to that antithesis of classicism piety. De Barzia,
Jacques Marchant, Osorius, were brilliant examples of these
qualities. Naturally, also, sermons became more varied in their
matter and practical in tone. Thus, Matthias Faber could leave
behind him three huge volumes of sermons for every Sunday in
the year, containing some fifteen discourses for each, without
losing in freshness and variety. The habit of mystically inter-
preting the Scriptures so peculiar to the mediaeval mind
repeats itself with these Reformation preachers Stella, Mar-
chant. Only in manner and construction is there noticeable
much of a departure from mediaeval models. The Renaissance

* Baring-Gould, p. 59. fib., p. 25.

340 PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. [Dec.,

was never completely ousted, even from the pulpit, by the re-
ligious intensity of the period. Hence the sermon was better
arranged than in the free, off-hand, extempore sermon of long
before ; at the court of Louis XIV. only deep piety and solid
learning prevented such as Bossuet, Bourdaloue, and Massillon
from falling back into complete classicism, so faultless in style
and construction are their discourses ; we must add, too, their
sense of their dignity. Buffoonery will every now and then dis-
grace the pulpit, but during this period it never became so
wide-spread or so completely passed beyond the bounds of rea-
son and decency as during the Renaissance and its revival at
the close of the seventeenth and beginning of the eighteenth
century.

REVIVAL OF CLASSICISM IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.

When the warring religious bodies of Christians lay down
their arms from pure exhaustion at the Treaty of Westphalia, in
1648, a new era began for the better, so far as religious tol-
eration was concerned. But with the passing of immediate
danger the church, to a certain extent, relaxed her vigilance ;
or, to speak more properly, rested awhile ; and so did the pul-
pit, notwithstanding some brilliant exceptions. Men had begun
to think of other things beside the eternal blood-stained Bible.
And so again the old classicism raised its head. Strange fact
in history is this same love for the ancient Greek and Roman
classics. After the fall of Rome it revives with Charlemagne ;
then after the night of the Northman invasions it revives again
in the twelfth, and almost anticipates the Renaissance of the
fifteenth century ; disregarded for three hundred years by scho-
lastic speculation, it burst out as never before on the eve of the
Reformation ; still again forgotten in the religious wars of that
epoch, it reappears towards the middle of the seventeenth cen-
tury and reassumes its ancient supremacy over letters and,
unfortunately, over the pulpit. Hence the same old faults creep
in tediousness, gaudy ornament, stiffness, formality on the
learned and coarseness on the ignorant side. Even Francis Cos-
ter, who died a little earlier than this period (1619), is dread-
fully tedious and long-winded. Maximilian Deza (born 1610)
was as classic as one could well be. Thus, at the marriage of a
certain queen of Poland with the Duke of Lorraine he displays
his learning by referring to the marriage of no less celebrated

1 90 1.] PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. 341

personages than Cadmus and Harmonia, Jupiter and Juno,
David and Michol, Isaac and Rebecca, winding up with the
marriage of Cana. Such classic extravagance naturally provoked
a reaction, which unfortunately went to the other extreme. Thus,
Pere Guerin condemned a certain book called La Parnasse des
Poetes (1625) : " Cursed be the spirit that dictated such thoughts;
cursed be the hand that wrote them ; woe to the publisher " *
and so on until pretty much everybody in sight had been
cursed. Then when we get down to that ignorant fraternity of
popular friar-preachers, hedge-priests, dissenting ministers, we
find either the same grotesque display of affected learning or
the brutal condemnation of all learning characteristic of their ills
in the Renaissance. All suffer from the faults usual in such an
age of bad taste : verbal conceits, nonsensical comparisons, divi-
sions ad infinitum, extravagances of all descriptions, tediousness.
Of course, good preachers there were as will ever be. Here
we speak only of the general faults introduced by the baneful
spirit of classicism, for to its door are most of these to be laid.
Whenever it obtains supremacy religion seems to languish and
pulpit oratory, the public expression of religion. With the pass-
ing of that age of classicism pulpit oratory, therefore, improved.
Witness in England the fervid oratory of the leaders of the
Methodist revival, a movement as much against classicism in
the pulpit as Cowper's poetry is against it in literature. And to-
day if our pulpit oratory have any virility it is due to the tact
that we are still on the wave of so-called " romanticism," which
is in many respects synonymous with mediasvalism with the
mediaeval chivalry of Scott, the mediaeval piety of Cardinal
Newman, the mediaeval free and untrammelled eloquence of a
Lacordaire, an Agostino da Montefeltre, a Father Burke.

COROLLARIES.

If the reader has perused the foregoing with reflection, he will
have already perhaps drawn his practical conclusions. We make
bold to express our belief that they would be somewhat like the
following :

1st. Preaching is an essential element in the practical life of
the church, and a sure index of her vitality. This is proved by
the fact that religion is ever at a low ebb when preaching is
neglected for instance, the period of the Renaissance. Whereas

* Baring-Gould, p. 17 seq.

342 PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. [Dec.,

the church flourishes precisely during the periods of her best ora-
tory Middle Ages, counter-reformation. Why should this be ?
Because good preaching gives the church firm hold upon the
masses, in whose affection lie her greatest strength and glory.
This is the secret. And surely it is amply proved by the whole
history of the counter-reformation, when the church, betrayed by
politicians, was saved by the masses who were attracted by her
eloquence. This too is the view of a writer speaking of the
political influence wielded by the orators of the early, church ;
admitting that they owed much of their fame and influence to
the prevailing close union of church and state, he adds : ' But
it may surely be questioned whether their influence at court did
not result also from the immense power they wielded over the
multitudes of the cities by the purity of Christian doctrine ' (as
preached from the pulpit); . . . "the history of the church
is the history of the pulpit." * We may add: the history of the
church is, therefore, the history of democracy.

2d. Preaching to the people, therefore, is as noble an occupa-
tion as addressing the most cultured audiences, and to it should be
given equal attention. And so we read how the great geniuses of
the church, even those whose whole lives were consumed in study,
loved, like St. Thomas Aquinas, to go out amongst the poor and
preach to them ; whilst all the great lights of the patristic age
seemed to have taken special delight in it. This is both a lesson
and a consolation to some ambitious, bright young assistant who
finds little encouragement to oratory in the blank faces of his
ignorant audiences, and to the old pastor without ambition who
looks upon preaching as a burden to be as quickly disposed of
as possible with the usual "stave." Let us be candid, brother
preachers ! The people are not an encouragement to our oratory,
but the fault is in our weakness ; for the capacity to interest and
move the plain people is the very perfection of oratory, whilst
the love of talking to the people is no less a sign of pastoral
zeal.

3d. Since preaching must be mainly to the masses, our great
orators above described all sought to speak the people's language.
Hence their frequent use of similes from every-day life and na-
ture, their aphorisms, terse directness of style, simplicity of con-
struction, avoidance of interminable divisions, etc. Hence, too,
their originality in the methods of attracting attention. Now, no

* Hood, p. 196.

i9oi.] PREACHING DURING THE RENAISSANCE. 343

sensible man will approve of all the sensational methods of the
Salvation Army people, or of the great Methodistical revivalists
of the eighteenth century. Yet they are not to be too sweep-
ingly condemned, for certainly the great mediaeval divines at
times adopted means just as original. Thus, we find one em-
ploying the nowaday common trick of " all who are truly peni-
tent hold up your hands." Have not we of to-day lost some
power by our timidity ?

4th. Lastly, a liberal use of Scripture. This is a delicate sub-
ject in a way, and we are fully alive to the danger of criticising
too severely the preacher whose thoughts run rather upon saintly
lore than Scripture. And yet we have above seen that a close
acquaintance with Scripture is the distinguishing characteristic
for excellence of the great preachers in the past. It is not our
province to offer gratuitous advice, yet we humbly offer the
suggestion that a little more Scripture could very effectively take
the place of certain hagiographical narrations which more than
occasionally find utterance from the 'modern pulpit.

However, as this paper is intended not so much as an essay
upon what preaching ought to be as upon what it has been, we
will let the reader go, satisfied if he departs with an abiding be-
lief in the close connection between the life of the church and
her preaching ; with the firm conviction that the secret of this
close connection lies in the imperative necessity of the church to
find her greatest strength in the love of the masses whom she
reaches through the pulpit. Perhaps she does realize this. Per-
haps this is why her unerring instinct insists so constantly and
with such emphasis upon the duty of preaching, even when she
must know that at times many a poor priest has not an idea in
his head intrinsically worth listening to. Perhaps she feels that
she cannot afford to lose the love of the masses, even though
concordats and politics may go to the winds. At all events,
such is the result of our studies of the past, namely, that con-
cordats are not worth the paper they are written upon, nor will
ever be respected unless the politicians drawing them up are
convinced that the same are backed up by the love of the
people for the church ; and, moreover, that the people will
lose that same love just as soon as they perceive that those
representing the church do not care enough for them to preach
to them.

VOL. LXXIV. 23

344

CONFIDENCE.

[Dec.,

ONPIDBNGE.

I hee 1 Walk along life's thorny Way

[n trusting lo\7e.

)

With \ \\ee beside 1 struggle through the day
J\|or count the heartaches, for Thy bpirit's ray
(yuides rqe abo\?e.

lear), (Shrist, wl]en clouds obscure the light,

clpon I hy breast;

Thy losing arnrj doth guide my steps aright,

We " 1 k noW tnat 'yond life's grief-born night
I'll be at rest.

y murmur tho' tl~|e cross be hard to

J\|ot 1 alone,

ut Thou beside doth Walk, my griefs to share,
sa f e Thou' It lead me iq I hy tender
Cjnto 1 hy throne.

MAY CAKROLL.

care

1 90 1.] FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. 345

EATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST.*

T is, we think, not too much to say that since
Newman no English Catholic writer has more
fully gained the ear of the non- Catholic English
reading public than Father Tyrrell " ; so writes, in
the pages of the October Month, a reviewer of this
author's latest publication, The Faith of the Millions.

At first sight, we must confess, the eulogy impresses us as
being over-hearty say, rather, extravagant; for it is unusual to
find any writer linked in so close a connection with Cardinal
Newman. Yet there are few, if any, readers whose reflection
will suggest a name worthy of being substituted for Father
Tyrrell's in the sentence quoted. What further vindicates the
justice of thus ranking the distinguished Jesuit is the fact that,
among various differences, the two writers in question possess
some very decided resemblances, over and above their having
addressed themselves with marked success to the same public.
Mental sympathy, quick discernment, and an unusual gift of
expression make the younger man a valuable interpreter, as
temperament makes him a born disciple, of the great Cardinal.
And if it be true, as is almost necessarily the case, that to be
mentioned in connection with Newman insures a writer's being
relegated to second place, it is likewise true that Father Tyrrell
has notably extended the range of his teacher's influence and
brought many a new intellect into captivity to his principles.
Indeed, whatever unanticipated delights may await the readers
of the long promised and much delayed biography of Cardinal
Newman, only with the greatest difficulty will it overcome our

* The Faith of the Millions : A Selection of Past Essays. By George Tyrrell, S.J. London,
New York, and Bombay : Longmans, Green & Co. 1901.

First Series. Pp. 344. Introduction. A More Excellent Way. Wiseman : His Aims
and Methods. The Prospects of Reunion. " Liberal " Catholicism. "Rationalism in Reli-
gion." Sabatier on the Vitality of Dogmas. Authority and Evolution, the Life of Catholic
Dogma. " The Mind of the Church." The Use of Scholasticism. The Relation of Theology
to Devotion. What is Mysticism ? The True and the False Mysticism.

Second Series. Pp. 369: Juliana of Norwich. Poet and Mystic (Coventry Patmore).
Two Estimates of Catholic Life (One Poor Scruple and Helbeck of Bannisdale} . A Life of De
Lammenais. Lippo the Man and the Artist. Through Art to Faith (J. K. Huysmans).
Tracts for the Million. An Apostle of Naturalism. "The Making of Religion." Adapta-
bility as a Proof of Religion. Idealism in Straits.

346 FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. [Dec.,

antecedent dissatisfaction that another than Father Tyrrell has
been chosen as the biographer ; for, almost surely, certain
features will be missing that he better than any other could
have supplied.

Newman, when all his many-sided genius has been studied,
remains of peculiar interest to us as an apologist ; and it is in
the conception and conduct of contemporary apologetics that the
two writers most truly may be likened to each other. Since
the new volume sums up Father Tyrrell's apologetics as developed
in contributions to periodical literature and afterwards retained
as representative of his maturer reflection, it affords a good
chance to compare and contrast him with the great Oratorian.
Our own conviction is that it reveals its author both in charac-
teristic guise and at his best; further commendation it would be
difficult to give.

THE METHOD OF THE MODERN APOLOGIST.

Of the various fraternal discussions that have exercised the
energies of Catholic theologians during recent years none, per-
haps, has been more lively than the debate upon the method
that ought to be pursued by the modern apologist. In France,
for instance, and to a lesser extent in Germany and Italy, a per-
fect storm of disagreement, dispute, and denunciation has raged
around the proposal to substitute a new " method of immanence '
based upon the admissions of the Kantian school for the
traditional method of demonstrating Christianity by proofs from
miracles and prophecies. Then, too, there have arisen contro-
versies whether the analysis of conscience, or the causality proof,
or the argument from design, deserves the foremost place in the
demonstration of Theism. The possible construction of an
apologetic from the view-point of evolution, the validity of a
strictly historical method in investigating early Sacramental
Theology, the right to lay aside " theological prepossessions '
in studying Scripture ; these points, likewise, are discussed
over-warmly sometimes by writers concerned about the proper
method of spreading the Gospel.

Alongside of, or rather dominating, these issues is a question
of supreme importance, affecting less the special points of doctrine
than the general attitude to be assumed by theology in the face
of warring science. Uncompromising reassertion of all traditional
opinions until their falsity has been scientifically .demonstrated is

1 9oi.] FATHER TYRRELL, 5.7"., AS AN APOLOGIST. 347

the answer of some who, for love of orthodoxy, submit to the
charge of defending untenable posts and of sinning alike against
" freedom of conscience and the liberty of science." From the
use of this method, says a recent writer, there follows this in-
convenience, " that a series of assertions originally considered to
pertain to faith, or at least to be of obligatory belief .for Chris-
tians, have had to be abandoned, and that each one of them
has been abandoned only when science has scored a victory." *
Hence another class of minds prefers a policy of conciliation and
alliance, encouraging and cultivating science, readily tolerating,
and even tentatively employing, scientific hypotheses as yet un-
verified ; but since disciples of this " advanced ' school some-
times incline toward rashness or headiness, they lie at times
under the imputation of heterodoxy. So a great deal of the
energy that might profitably be expended on the work of
winning souls to the truth is wasted in domestic frays ; charges
of heresy, counter charges of ignorance and tyranny, suggestive
epithets like " Obscurantist ' and " Liberal," have been freely
interchanged, until it is now generally recognized that the
present generation is witnessing a real crisis in apologetics.
There is no small significance, therefore, in the position assumed
by a writer of Father Tyrrell's stamp, who unites to the very
considerable weight of his own authority the official sanction
attaching to any pronouncement that issues from a member of
the Society of Jesus.

A DEFINITION OF LIBERALISM.

It will be remembered that Cardinal Newman, in his day,
suffered some embarrassment from a prevalent tendency to make
the word " Liberalism ' connote all sorts of rationalistic infiltra-
tions into Christian thought, he having identified himself with a
type of mind which deserved the appellation " Liberal ' by right
of etymology, of history, and, to some extent, of usage too.
He had but one resource to define his precise position so as
to be judged on his own merits, and thus be acquitted of the
odium attaching to what Father Tyrrell calls " the glorious but
hopelessly perverted title of ' Liberal ' In the first edition of
the Apologia its author had written himself down as an opponent
of " Liberalism." This statement he had been asked to modify.

* Les Progrh de Vapologttiquc. Par M. 1'Abbd de Broglie. Paris, 1886. Au Bureau des
Annales de Philosophic Chre"tienne. Pp. 16-17.

348 FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. [Dec.,

Instead, he added to the second edition of the Apologia a note
containing eighteen propositions which he considered to be
characteristic tenets of " Liberalism," and which he earnestly
renounced and abjured.

Now, Father Tyrrell's position is analogous to Newman's, for
he is of a cast which, according to all dictionaries, may very
justly be described as liberal. But, as any reader familiar with
the history of English Catholicism will at once perceive, a pro-
gressive and outspoken thinker to-day runs some risk of being
mistaken for the representative of a most pernicious tendency
that commonly goes by the name "Liberalism." There is, after
all, a good deal in a name especially when dextrously handled
by an enemy. So Father Tyrrell has had to provide against
the possibility of his views being confused with a rash human-
ism utterly foreign to him, and to head off any denunciation
prompted by his consenting to lighten cargo before his decks
were actually under water. His essays, he writes, "are, .as
every patient and intelligent reader will see, entirely conserva-
tive in their aim and spirit ; for ' liberal ' and ' conservative ' are
terms that have reference to the end by which, as the scholas-
tics say, a movement is specified or characterized. The mer-
chant who throws his goods overboard to save his vessel and
his life is certainly a conservative ; he does not part with them
willingly ; but because go they must. Similarly, he who honestly
and firmly makes every concession needed for the preservation
of essentials, is most iniquitously classed with those, if such in-
deed they be, whose very aim is destruction ; whose desire is to
believe, not as much as is truthfully possible, but, as little." *
Consistently with this statement, made in the Introduction, our
author continues, in his paper on "Liberal' Catholicism: "If
to be ' Liberal ' is to be a Utilitarian of the vulgarest type ; if
it is to have a secret contempt for anything that savors of mys-
ticism, or that cannot be rationalized or made ' common-sense ' ;
if it is to declaim against the religious state ; to censure the
hidden service of contemplative orders as wasted, as something
better ' given to the poor ' ; if it is to be dead to the ' liturgi-
cal sense,' and to have lost all love and reverence for what has
come down to us through the ages; if it means playing fast
and loose with dogmas which martyrs have died for ; in a word,
if it means obliging the world to the extent of sawing through

* Introduction.

1 9oi.] FATHER TYRRELL, SJ., AS AN APOLOGIST. 349

the very bough that we are sitting on, if this is to be liberal
and broad, then be our soul with the narrow-minded, and let
our last end be like his ! '

THE ' SO-CALLED AMERICANISM REPUDIATED.

Readers on this side of the Atlantic will immediately advert
to our own need of guarding against a similar danger, of repeat-
ing, " Americanism ' being substituted for " Liberalism," this
ringing denunciation of a false and ungenerous conception of the
Catholic ideal. Neither in this country shall men be permitted
to cloak unspirituality with the mantle of a glorious name.
And if there were, as it has been said there was, stalking among
us in the wrappings of American Catholicity a temper of mind
disposed to measure things heavenly by the standard of practi-
cal reason and business instinct, to wink knowingly at the men-
tion of voluntary poverty and an unrequited apostolate, to sneer
at the religious life, to discredit obedience and humility, to
belittle the dignity and power of the Mother of God, to despise
Indulgences, to disapprove of fastings and disciplines, to reject
all spiritual guidance, to cheapen the value of mental prayer
and the frequenting of the sacraments, to remain utterly insensi-
ble to the beauty of the cloister and the sublime sweetness of
the contemplative vocation, calling St. Teresa a neurotic and the
Poverello of Assisi a crank if in truth there existed any such
pseudo- Catholicity, such " shirt-sleeve ' Americanism, it would
be repudiated heartily by all who prize those precious seeds of
faith and practice which the church has cherished in her bosom
for many a long century that in this day and land they may be
planted in the souls of our people to bring forth fruit a hun-
dred-fold.

Our author then, to return to him, makes it clear that
rationalizing is as repugnant to his mind as it was to Newman's.
The rejection of soi-disant liberalism, however, does not prevent
him from assuming an attitude of ready sympathy with the best
tendencies in contemporary thought ; for there is probably no
living Catholic writer quicker to discern scattered germs of truth ?
none more keenly sensitive to the intellectual difficulties attendant
upon certain orthodox positions, or more thoroughly honest in
admitting the possibility and even the fact of good faith on
the part of those who are alien to us in religion. In addition
to this valuable mental adaptation he possesses another, very

350 FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. [Dec.,

precious to any who would minister to the present age ; he is
familiar with its forms of thought, he can speak to it in its own
language. Not only does he command respect in those domestic
arenas where disputants argue in terms unintelligible to all not
of the household, but he takes an honorable place in a larger
school and shows himself to be a master in the learning of the
Egyptians.

THE ART OF USING THE LANGUAGE OF THE AGE.

An instance of Father Tyrrell's wise " conservatism " a
point to which he has drawn attention repeatedly is the neces-
sity of speaking to an age in the language which it uses and
on truths which it is debating, not in unintelligible speech, nor
on topics devoid of living interest. He is at pains to show
that the church's constant policy has been a conscious adapta-
tion of herself to her environment: "It is not that the modern
church absolutely understands the faith better in any appreciable
way,* but that she understands it in a way better suited to the
modern mind. Had she used our language to a former age she
would have failed in wisdom as much as were she now to use

notions and expressions that for us are meaningless and obsolete.
The questions that are put in different ages are different ; but
in all diversities of age and country the church follows the
example of her Founder, who always used the categories of
those to whom He spoke : to shepherds He is a shepherd ;
to fishermen He is the great fisher of souls ; to lawyers He is
the universal judge ; to traders He is a merchant ; to the rabbis
He is the one Master; and so, with all, He is Father and King,
or whatever will best bring home supernatural realities to their
imagination and customary forms of reasoning. And in like
manner the church has used the categories of Platonism, of
Roman jurisprudence, of Aristotelianism, or of whatever thought-
system she has found in vogue, for the moulding and setting
forth of her message." f In another place Father Tyrrell explains
the use of Scholasticism : " The Catholic religion can no more
be independent of philosophy than it can of language." And so
the church took a philosophy " which when living obtained an
universality even wider than that of the Latin or Greek tongue,
and in this philosophy she eventually decided to embody
her dogmas, leaving it to those who should care to do so, at

* The context explains the exact meaning of this phrase. 1 1. p. 196.

i9oi.] FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. 351

their own risk, to translate them from the mind-forms of Aris-
totle into the mind-forms of other thinkers, salva substantial*
But " if a man has closed his teeth against everything that savors
of scholasticism, we must either abandon him, or else see if there
be any among the methods he will submit to, which may in
any wise serve our purpose." To abandon earnest and honest
inquirers is, of course, an impossible alternative ; and so when
"the scholastic apologetic was in disgrace with all but those
who stood least in need of it, some more acceptable method
had to be sought out " ; for " to suppose that Christianity is
pledged to more than this common substratum which none deny,
except through verbal confusion, that there is no road to faith
but through what is peculiar to scholasticism or that my first
step in converting a man to Christ must be to convert him to
Aristotle, is about as intelligent as to suppose that because the
church has adopted Latin as her official language she means to
discredit every other." f

AN APOLOGIST MUST BE UP TO DATE.

Of course, the apologist should model his policy upon that
of the church. The Genie du Christianisme is cited as an in-
stance of new departures in apologetic made " with a view of
meeting the exigencies of the world as it is, not as it might or
ought to have been."J Evidently Father Tyrrell thinks with
the Archbishop of Albi : " The apologist must be up-to-date ;
he has not, like the theologian, a share in the impassibility and
eternity of God." Both these writers evidence the earnestness of
their convictions by living up to them, despite the risks inevita-
bly attaching to this sort of " conservatism." , So true is this in
Father Tyrrell's case, that when his readers meet his outline of
the ideal present-day apologist, they will be apt to conclude
that they have happened upon a delightful bit of unconscious
auto-photography. Says our author : " We need interpreters or
go-betweens ; men, that is, who know and sympathize with both
sides, who have at once a comprehensive grasp of the ' idea ' of
Catholicism and are possessed with its spirit, and who are no
less in touch with the spirit of their own country and age, its
strength and its weakness ; who can understand and speak both
languages, and, recognizing unity of thought under diversity of

* I. pp. 121-123. t II. pp. 279-281. \Ibid.

See his Pastoral on Clerical Studies, Revue du Clerge Fratifais, December i, 1900.

352 FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. [Dec.,

expression; can translate from one into the other, interpreting
the age to the church and the church to the age." *

Words like those cited above, especially when coming from
such a source, should do considerable toward effecting that re-
vival nowadays agitated for on so many sides. Often we are
forced to ask ourselves what becomes of the rich ore mined in
our Catholic schools of learning ; for in more than one sense we
seem to be in the world and yet not of it. It is not merely
that we do not guide the thought of the day ; nor that we fail
to have a voice in discussions most deeply affecting the accept-
ance of the fundamentals of our faith ; but, too frequently, we
remain even unaware that such discussions are going on ; and
further, we feel ourselves unable to appreciate their import, inas-
much as we cannot understand the language in which they are
conducted. To-day the current speech of the learned world is
full of scientific phraseology, and, therefore, strange to many
of us ; again, it is inspired with notions and allusions suggested
by the Transcendental philosophy; and it supposes at least a
bowing acquaintance with such occult symbols as " Hegelian
phenomenology " ; yet we, with all our poring over " safe authori-
ties," are apt to be perfectly innocent of familiarity with these
ideas and theories, baneful and banned from our schools,
though at worst as indispensable to us, even if as dangerous,
as poisons to the medical practitioner.

THE BIDDING OF ST. IGNATIUS.

The very reading of Father Tyrrell's plea that in order to
speak to the heart of a people the church must study its lan-
guage, makes one revert to the memory of an encyclical letter
sent out to all the Jesuits in the world by St. Ignatius on the
first of January in the year 1556 a message written by Polanco
and recorded by Genelli. It contains a command to every Jesuit
to learn and to use the vernacular tongue for the greater " edifi-
cation and profit ' of the peoples amid whom he resides. The
analogy appears to be worthy of mention, were it only to show
how aptly this son of Loyola interprets the mind of his father,
and how baseless is the popular calumny that represents the
Jesuit ideal to be one of immovable and unadaptable sameness.
" Speak the language of the land : Spanish in Spain, French
in France, German in Germany, and Italian in Italy " ; such

*i. p. 9.

1 9oi.] FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. 353

is the bidding of "the first Jesuit," and similar is Father
Tyrrell's counsel concerning the policy that should be adopted
by us in the midst of a cultured, non- Catholic world.
Whether or not we consider ourselves the heirs of a finer
learning ; whether or not, at heart, we are touched with
that self-sufficiency to which Mr. Wilfred Ward * intimates
that members of an infallible church are sometimes liable :
even so, we must adapt ourselves to the exigencies of
the situation in which Providence has placed us. Be we
better or worse than our surroundings, in any event we shall
do well to follow the lines laid down by St. Ignatius, and imitate
the conduct of those children of his who in China assumed the
garb of mandarins because they found this course expedient for
the success of their missionary enterprise. They did not repudi-
ate thereby their convictions of the superiority of European
culture ; neither are we disloyal in recommending that cadet
apologists be initiated into the mystic language of modern phil-
osophy and science lest, listening to some great man's pronun-
ciamiento and not knowing the meaning of his words, they will
be to him that speaketh as barbarians, and he that speaketh as
a barbarian to them. Even supposing that, like the reawakened
sleepers of Ephesus, they possess good gold, if it is of a coin-
age unknown in the mart it will remain useless for all purposes
of trade.

TEACH THE TEACHERS.

In line with this insistence on the need of keeping in touch
with advancing thought, Father Tyrrell advises that defenders
of the faith apply their energies not merely to " sledge-hammer
controversy ' with the multitude, but to influencing the few who
lead and determine the opinions of the many. He is not blind
to the difficulties of this burdensome task ; apparently he has
been made acquainted with current prejudices against its possi-
bility ; but he continues to protest vigorously against what he
calls intellectual quietism, and to insist that the church's aim
has always been to understand and utilize the mental forms and
presuppositions of every great school of thought and, as in the
period of Scholasticism, to translate theology into " the fashion-
able mind- language ' of the day. " If we may appeal to reason
at all, we should surely appeal to the highest and best as well

* Life of Wiseman, Epilogue.

354 FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. [Dec. r

as, or in preference to, the lowest ; we should go to the root
of the evil instead of endlessly nipping off buds ; we should
care chiefly to influence those who influence others " * all of
which will suggest to some, who have not perceived it before*
the intimate connection in our own day between the apostolic,
missionary spirit and the very finest and deepest learning that
the world has to offer.

The indications already given make it apparent that Father
Tyrrell aims, above all else, at the needs of the present age.
He is wide-awake. He perceives the drift of events, and studies
their significance with deeper insight than most of us. For ex-
ample, insisting, as many do, upon the fact that Protestantism
is in the last throes of its death-agony, he draws attention, as
few do, to the consequent change that must take place in
methods of controversy. It is not a world inoculated with the
poison of formal heresy that surrounds the church nowadays.
' In English-speaking countries her environment is, to a grow-
ing extent, that of a cultured paganism, and to such an envi-
ronment she must now adapt her conduct, "f Nevertheless,
habits of three centuries are slowly altered, and we " find here
and there Catholic controversialists in full armor sawing the air
with their heavy broadswords, disproving justification by faith
alone, and the all-sufficiency of Scripture as a guide to truth."
How this strikes home if one has gradually drifted into a habit
of mind where he rests ' content with a refutation of the errors
defended by teachers dead and gone these many generations,
and largely discredited among contemporary Protestants. For
the outlining of our doctrinal differences with Luther and
Calvin, Bossuet's Variations and Mohler's Symbolik are books of
immense value ; but if we seek no further we shall be ignorant
of a very different story of Protestant variations revealed in
such volumes as Schaff's Creeds of Christendom.

PROSPECTS OF REUNION.

It is due to Father Tyrrell's familiarity with the religious
phenomena of his immediate neighborhood that we owe a rather
novel view of the "Prospects of Reunion." His study of High-
Churchism results in a verdict quite startling at first sight, that
the movement is so distinctly Providential, so fruitful in prepar-
ing converts to Catholicism, that we are bound to rejoice at the

* Introduction. \ Ibid. \ Ibid.

i9oi.] FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. 355

failure of Catholic attempts to retard and weaken it, said at-
tempts being made " largely through the exigencies of duty,
partly through that ovine artlessness which has ever distinguished
the faithful." This, in all likelihood, is an accurate estimate of
the religious situation in England ; and, in fact, a volume * pub-
lished this very month bears timely witness to the precious
gleanings gathered by Catholicism in the fields of the Establish-
ment. In our own country, however, Anglicanism can hardly
be regarded in the same light ; not that it fails to send us
valuable recruits, but because we seem to gain fairly satisfactory
results, even when, without its mediation, we deal direct with
Protestantism pure and simple. A partial explanation of the
difference may be the lesser strength of Ritualism among Angli-
cans and the lesser prevalence of bigotry among Evangelicals, in
this country.

All thus far said of the volumes before us has been by way
of comment upon them as a work of apologetics. This, possibly,
is calculated to dismay the lay mind, either altogether ignorant
of that department of sacred science, or disposed to believe that
it is cultivated exclusively through the medium of formal treatises
and forbidding dissertations, studded with theses and laden with
references in a word, wearing their skeletons on the outside.
It must not be supposed that our author's work is of this sort. His
own admonition is needed to arouse us to a proper sense of
the range and consistency of this plan ; to the glance of the
ordinary observer his book is simply a collection of magazine
articles on a variety of topics connected with religion, literature,
and art. Estimated even thus superficially, however, it has its
charm. It would be regrettable, therefore, if any one diffident
of his or her philosophical acumen were to be deterred from ap-
proaching these pages through fear of being inveigled into a
tiresome study of Christian evidences.

A THOROUGHLY EQUIPPED WARRIOR.

Father Tyrrell is a theologian; but he knows something of
science and of recent philosophy and of literature as well. He
is modern in build, in sympathies, and in training trained being
the only word that describes his mode of thinking, be it in-

* Roads to Rome : Being Personal Records of Some of the More Recent Converts to the
Catholic Faith. Compiled and edited by the Author of Ten Years in Anglican Orders. With
an Introduction by Cardinal Vaughan. London, New York, and Bombay : Longmans, Green
& Co.

356 FATHER TYRRELL, S.J., AS AN APOLOGIST. [Dec.,

herited, acquired, or infused. For his gifts of clearness, bold-
ness of speech, luminous and original thought, wit, and happy
phrasing, we consider him remarkable. Add to this that he is
deeply spiritual in tone and thoroughly reasonable in his appeals,
and you have what seems to be a very good reason for read-
ing his book. Now and again, it is true, one finds a sentence
apt to distress a sensitive nerve, apt to suggest disagreement
even on the part of those in deepest sympathy with the general
attitude of the writer. But few, we venture to say, will lay the
volumes down unwilling to admit that they have gained a
great deal in the reading ; and this holds good eminently with
regard to readers seeking intelligent and inspiring treatment of
subjects connected with the spiritual life, for the pure fragrance
of the mystic's ideal is spread abroad in these pages. That
each of this writer's previous works has gone into three edi-
tions is something of a proof that ordinarily his words do not
deserve to pass unheeded.

The non-Catholic mind also, it would seem, finds Father
Tyrrell to its liking. It is an omen of progress that this has
not been imputed to him unto unrighteousness ; for we are so
curiously constituted that we are prone to wonder how a friend
of ours can be first friendly towards and then popular with our
antagonists. In truth, when, a few months ago, Lord Halifax
quoted approvingly a statement by Father Tyrrell upon the
limitations of the scholastic philosophy, some thrilled with ex-
pectant fear. But the incident passed unnoticed, as a token, no
doubt, that we are all approaching, quasi per ignem, perhaps,
but nevertheless approaching a condition of calmness and Chris-
tian forbearance which will do more than many battles to build
up the kingdom of God.

IQOI.]

THREE SOLITUDES.

357

SOLITUDES.

BY JAMES BUCKHAM.

HE vast, dark wilderness is solitude the hush
Of secret-hiding woods, beyond the haunts of

men,
Where birds unseen sing ghostly songs, and

far-off rush
Of waters seems God's solemn Eden- voice again.

But deeper solitude than wraps the wilderness
Envelops me amid the city's mighty throng,

Where we, whose very shoulders touch in the mad press,
To distant orbits of the spirit-world belong.

But ah ! that last unspeakable deep solitude,

The loneliest, saddest, darkest path that mortals tread,

When one gives all his life to that which seemeth good
To him, and by his own is misinterpreted !

358 PRESENTED TO THE QUEEN. [Dec.,

PRESENTED TO THE QUEEN.

BY CLAUDE M. GIRARDEAU.

the bank of the bayou stood the cabin of mud-
chinked logs, with a mud chimney at one end
and a paneless window on each side of its open
door. From the casements wooden shutters hung
lopsided on rusty hinges ; it was only a question
of time and tempestuous winds when they would fall upon the
gourd-vines beneath.

Naked, the cabin would have been a miserable sight, but in

the land of the sun Nature is a prodigal mother, covering even

her step-children with gay garments of green moss and aspiring

creepers that offer to the joyous winds their silken trumpets of

rainbow hue.

Majestic oaks with a swaying drapery of mysterious gray
towered behind the tiny dwelling, contrasting their permanence
with its pitiful decay. Above it hung, in magnificent condescen-
sion, the vanished leaves and alabaster blossoms of the magnolia,
glorious empress of the summer woods, fit to adorn a regal park
or the mirador of a poet's villa.

In a japonica but a few feet from the door a mocking-bird,
attracted by the profusion of rosy flowers, perched and sang
rapturously, filling the air with his melodious clamor.

A young girl just within the cabin got up from her chair,
exclaiming in a poignant voice :

"Oh, that bird!"

" No, Marie," came pleadingly from the bed in the corner,
" do not drive him away. I will not hear him sing to-morrow."

" Mother ! ' cried the girl sharply, then sank upon her knees
at the bedside and clasped in her brown hand the pale one of
the dying woman. In the other, toilworn and clammy, the beads
slipped like a measure of heart-beats. Three children on the
doorstep immediately turned inquisitive little heads. The eldest,
a boy of ten, crept to the foot of the couch.

" Mutterchen ! ' he murmured, and the tears rushed to his
eyes.

i9oi.] PRESENTED TO THE QUEEN. 359

The dying woman looked from one to the other :

" My poor little ones ! You will be good to them, Marie-
chen ? "

" Oh, mother, thou knowest ! '

" Do not leave us ! Do not leave us ! ' mourned Rudolf at
her feet. He squeezed himself between the wall and the bed
and lay down beside her, snuggling his face against her arm,
wetting her sleeve with his tears. The other small creatures
came into the room also. The youngest, a baby of three,
puckered her cherry lips and set up a pitiful whimper.

' Nein, nein, Lottchen ! Cry not," said Marie softly, picking
her up. Her blonde moon-face was stained with blackberry
juice, betraying her disobedience, and her sturdy white legs,
sadly scratched, showed through the rents in her coarse home-
spun frock. ' Do not whip me," she pleaded, in baby German,
helplessly, widening her lovely eyes of forget-me-not blue.
' Nein, liebchen," whispered Marie, kissing her apricot cheek,
' sit there, sweet," and put her on the bed beside the mother,
who held her tenderly, kissing her soft neck and dimpled
shoulders. The other girl, Odile, slipped under Marie's arm with
jealous eyes, and from the shadow of the fireplace a tall, hand-
some lad of fifteen stole to her side. They knelt with heads
huddled together, and the mother's soft black eyes lingered from
one to the other. She stretched out her hand ; it wandered
from Lottchen's golden curls to Marie's black ones, from Odile's
flaxen plaits to Hermann's short b ; rown bristles.

" My children, my children ! ' she said faintly ; then more
clearly : : You will be always good children ? You will mind
the father ? You will keep the house clean, my Marie ? Odile,
you will knit the stockings, and Lottchen will pick up the chips
for Marie, and Hermann will help the father in the field, for
the sun is hot and the ploughing is hard. My little Rudolf
will milk the Kuhchen and see that the ducks and chickens are
fed, and ' her voice ebbed away.
; Yes, yes," they sobbed.

She slipped the beads between her delicate fingers and began
to whisper the rosary, the children responding. The doorway
darkened as the husband and father entered a patient creature
with stooping shoulders and myopic eyes. He went to the foot
of the bed and leaned heavily upon it.

'Oh, my Eliska," he murmured, "thou art very ill to-day, then?"
VOL. LXXIV. 24

360 PRESENTED TO THE QUEEN. [Dec,

"Yes, Rudolf; I think it is time to send for the priest.
Things look strange to me, even my children ! And your voice
sounds far away."

"Yes, it is time," he answered, and went out with dragging
feet. Herman kissed his mother again and again, and stole
away. The old plough-mule was at the door with a miserable
saddle strapped over a ragged blanket.

"You must go to the Fathers at Palmetto," said Rudolf,
" and beg one of them to come quick. Tell them your mother is
dying. I have never seen her look like this. Ask for Father

Vogel."

Hermann rode away, holding the sobs in his aching throat.
He usually liked the journey to Palmetto, under the interlaced
boughs of the tall trees that maole a green roof for the road,
and he always kept a lookout for a fern or a flower for his
mother. But now he was too occupied with the idea of her
going away from them to think of anything else. She had
never been one of those loud-voiced, bustling, scolding women
like some he had seen and heard. She was always smiling and
merry of speech, and even if she had to punish, it was with a
light hand, and she would cry as much as the naughty child.
So it was seldom that she had to ply either hand or switch.
For the rest she was a slender little figure with abundant hair
like the silk of young corn, eyes like blots of ink, and a clear
singing voice. People always observed her curiously in return
for the timid, deer-like regard of her soft eyes, as if there was
something uncommon about her. There was ; but not as they
thought.

The father of the family, Rudolf Raubtier, had drifted to the
South after emigration to the North, where he had been on the
verge of starvation. His father and grandfather had been game-
keepers in a nobleman's preserves near Kalisz, and Rudolf mar-
ried Eliska Timanoff, the daughter of one of the Countess' Polish
serving-women. People touched their foreheads significantly
whenever they saw the girl, for her ethereal beauty was of a
type decidedly more aristocratic than is to be expected among
women of her class. Certain things were whispered behind her
back, and fingers were pointed at various portraits in the splen-
did gallery of the castle in confirmation. But Eliska's mother
was herself beautiful and married respectably, and the girl grew
up in the lodge-keeper's cottage, became a wife when she was

1 90 1.] PRESENTED TO THE QUEEN. 361

but fifteen, and when her eldest children were eight and six
years old emigrated to America. The Raubtiers knew nothing
of life outside the forests of the Polish frontier, and glad the
wife was when they left the crowded, squalid quarter of the cold
Northern city for the bright, open clearing on the banks of the
bayou.

The Southern woods were fairyland to her with the spiky
palmettos, the lustrous magnolias, the swollen cypresses and
spreading live-oaks. How beautiful to her was the sluggish
bayou reflecting in its deep bosom the golden constellations of
the summer skies, and cradling in its shallows the splendid water-
lily above whose ivory shallops fluttered the blue sails of the
Flower of France !

The heron, the flamingo, the snowy crane, mallards with
peacock necks, and hundreds of wild fowl unknown to her built
nests as she did in the swamp and reared their young in
peace. When the full moon hung its glorious glassy orb in the
profound skies the mocking-birds sang all night long, perched in
ecstacy upon the dazzling pyramids of the daggered yucca.
Yet, at times, when Eliska awoke in the midsummer brilliance at
dead of night, her heart would stand still at the sound of the
rapturous trilling of the Southern nightingale. Again she saw
the vast expanse of snow beneath the northern lights, the black
and solemn firs against the mountain side, and heard the faery
sound of distant sleigh-bells, or the long cry of the wolf from
the dismal wood.

Very often the heating, incessant sunlight sickened and blinded
her. When Lottchen was born she had a hard fight for life, and
after that her step became less and less elastic ; there was an op-
pression at her heart. At times she could breathe with difficulty.
Often Marie would find her half-sleeping, half-fainting in her
chair, the darning-needle in her fingers, or the pan of peas or
potatoes in her lap. She had to give up digging in the garden,
but the flowers grew bravely as if to reward her past attentions.
A thick bush of white roses made a great bouquet on one side
the doorstep, a red rose on the other. They were the Polish
colors, so Eliska after plaiting her abundant hair would stick
a flower from each bush over her ear, and pin others on the
bosom of her cotton gown.

Remembering this, Marie gathered a quantity of them and
scattered them over the coarse but clean coverings of the death-

362 PRESENTED TO THE QUEEN. [Dec.,

bed. Her mother held out eager hands for them, inhaling grate-
fully their pure, delicious fragrance. The little shrine, just where
her eyes could rest most easily, was bright with the flowers,
hiding the cheap cups and taper-stands before the crucifix that
Hermann had deftly carved for her.

" Marie," said the dying woman presently, " look in the old
trunk in the bottom of it and bring me " her eyes and
languid hand completed the sentence. She was almost too
tired to look at the garments Marie brought her. The young
girl looked at them covetously. She was thinking of Arsene de
Tile Dormante and her promise to marry him. The mother
read her eyes and murmured :

" Mariechen would you wear as a bride things that were
woven and made for death-clothes ? If so I will give them
to you."

" No, no ! ' cried Marie, shrinking away. " But they are
beautiful, mother."

" Not beautiful enough," whispered the mother. " Do I not
remember how the countess dressed to go to court ? Oh, if I
could dress like that ? All silk with a veil like mist white
feathers in my hair satin on my feet pearls like moons and
diamonds like suns ! "

" Mother ! ' cried Marie in alarm.

" I am not dreaming, my child. Am I not to be presented
to a Queen ? the Queen of Heaven ! Oh, Marie, how glorious
it will be ! ' Then, as a sudden thought occurred : " But what
shall I say ? What shall I say ?"

"Say mother?"

" Why, yes," continued Eliska, sitting up in bed, her face
bright with anxiety. " One must not be dumb like a fish or a
peasant when a Queen speaks. Oh, if I could only remember
what the countess said when she went to court ! Can you not
think, Marie?"

" How ,can I, mother?"

, . , ^

" Perhaps your father will remember." She fell back on
her pillows, while Marie whispered to Rudolf, who sat on the
door-steps, holding his head miserably in his hands.

" Poor thing her mind wanders," he said. Then went in
and sat beside the sleeping woman until the priest came in.

Father Vogel, besides his duties as a priest, taught a class
of most unruly boys in the college in the town, of which estab-

1 90 1.] PRESENTED TO THE QUEEN. 363

lishment he was also housekeeper ; so a horseback ride in the
heat of the day was not soothing either to mind or body.
The animal he bestrode was never intended by nature to , wear
a saddle, and Father Vogel groaned despite himself when he
dismounted at the cabin-door, being a merciful man and regretting
the necessity for the application of the hickory to urge his
unwilling beast from a stiff and solemn walk into a perpendi-
cular, tongue-biting trot, or a gallop that loosed every joint in
its socket. A sympathetic traveller could have easily forgiven
him for seeing nothing but the poverty of the place ; the rotting
casements and threshold, the bare floor, the children in faded
clothes, greasy from dinner, uncared for in the stress of grief.

The heat made him perspire profusely, to his great dis-
comfort and mental disquiet. He mopped his dripping head
and hands, and sat for a few moments on the rude bench in
the shade of the magnolia while Marie offered him a glass of
lukewarm bayou water, which he poured over his wrists, an un-
premeditated libation to the earth. When he went into the cabin
he was surprised by the white death- bed which love had spread
with roses.

Eliska's simple confession was soon made. No gravid, life-
weight was here to be disposed of. A little, pitiful, month- old
list of home-longings, of pardonable scoldings, of tiny vexations,
of mild envyings of the fortunate of earth, of a regretted shrink-
ing from her voluble neighbors, the L'lle Dormantes; a mother's
natural jealousy of her daughter's betrothed. Then the priest
beckoned and the family knelt in a decorous row, the father at
the head, his rosary in his hard hands.

After receiving the last Sacraments the dying woman turned
her white face to the wall ; the priest bent an ear to her breath-
ing she was still alive. How bright and hot the sunlight was !
How intense the odor of the flowers ! How shrill the filing of
cicadas ! Sounds were borne from a great distance in the quiver-
ing air the screech of a saw-mill a mile away, the rhythmical
plash of oars in the bayou, the intermittent tap-tapping of a
hammer in some distant clearing.

As Father Vogel was leaving the room, thinking that the
sick woman might sleep for hours and perchance wake to re-
newed life, she turned her face and called imperatively :

" Father, father ! ' and he hastened to her. She was sitting
up, her eyes brilliant. " Oh, father I almost forgot ! What

364 PRESENTED TO THE QUEEN. [Dec.,

shall I say when I meet the Queen of Heaven? What do the
ladies say when they are presented at court ? '

The priest was astonished ; he knew nothing of Eliska's his-
tory, but her question made him look at her attentively. He
noticed the unusual refinement of her features, the careful ar-
rangement of her beautiful hair, the delicacy of her transparent
hands, the sweetness of her voice.

" See, father," she continued, " I have kept the best I had
to wear. I embroidered these. I made the lace. Once I made
some like them for the wife of a grand duke. She wore them
when she went to court. But I cannot remember what she said
when she was presented to the queen. What will the Queen
of Heaven think of me if I stand tongue-tied and stupid before
her? What shall I say ? "

The poor priest was himself at a loss. At first, like Rudolf,
he thought her delirious. Then, remembering the ineradicable
vanity of the sex, he considered this exhibition of it on the
grave's edge something extremely reprehensible, and in connec-
tion with Eliska's appearance denoting unusual frivolity. He
stood silent and accusing, groping for words that would not
wound too much, yet determined that the dying should not ex-
pect to enter Paradise or Purgatory as a princess. He himself
was of the people ; his father had been a metal-worker in
Munich, and his mother helped her maids with the work. His
life as a priest had been spent in a republic and among the
poor. He had small ideas of the etiquette of courts, never hav-
ing given the matter any thought ; and although comprehending
it necessary perhaps, none the less despised it. He therefore
looked at Eliska, and suspected that she had beguiled her
small leisure, or had neglected her duties, with romances of a
life far different from her own. So he finally said :

" We call the Blessed Mother of God the Queen of Heaven,
but do not imagine on that account that she is like an earthly
sovereign. She will not appear to you wearing an ermined robe,
a diamond crown, and carrying a bauble in her hand. Do you
suppose she could care for such gauds ? '

" But," answered Eliska with quivering lips, " is she not the
Mother of the King ?

"That she is."

" And does not our Lord shine in Heaven like the sun ?

" Most certainly.

u ne ev sun '

PRESENTED TO THE QUEEN.

365

Then do you think He would let the Queen of Heaven
look like an ordinary angel, or even archangel ? '

"No; I suppose not."

" She was poor, father like me ? '

" Poorer, my child."

" She worked and wept and suffered as I have done ? '

"Ay; and a thousand times more."

" Does n't our Lord say, father, that if we love and serve
Him He will give us things so grand and beautiful we cannot
even imagine how they will look ? '

"That is true. We have His word."

"Then Heaven must be perfectly glorious"; her eyes light-
ened extraordinarily as she put her head a little back and
looked upward. " And when I see our Lord and His Mother,
the Queen of Heaven, and all the angels and saints shining like
the sun, moon, and stars, what shall I say to thank them ? '

"Your guardian angel will tell you what to say," replied
the priest, with sudden inspiration. " He is here to instruct
you, my child."

A vivid smile illumined Eliska's childlike face. Her eyes
rested upon the tiny shrine. .

" Of course, of course ! ' she exclaimed joyously. " Thank
you, dear father, ' She paused as if listening. " He has told
me what to say he has told me ! '

Then, as the door of God's House opened, she paused upon
the threshold, leaning back from the strong hand that guided
her over it. Looking earthward, her triumphant voice rang
clear and sweet :

" Praised be Jesus Christ ! '

And at that Name every knee in Heaven bowed, and count-
less multitudes proclaimed Him Lord of All.

SECKAU is OUT OF THE BEATEN TRACK.

TWO SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA.

BY DOM MICHAEL BARRETT, O.S.B.

were two worn-out travellers who had spent the
whole night in unrest. For some four hours we
had tried, with but scant success, to get some
sleep, lying on the hard benches of the comfort-
less waiting-room of an obscure Austrian railway
station ; the remainder of the night had been passed in stuffy
second-class carriages. Added to this we were driven slowly
uphill, through splendid mountain scenery, it is true, but upon
villanously bad roads for all the roads are bad in Styria and
it was two hours since we had bidden a ready farewell to the
railway at Knittelfeld, down in the valley of the Mur. The
road ever mounted upwards, and yet we seemed no nearer to
our destination. Suddenly, as we rounded the curve of a moun-
tain spur, the distant scene broke upon our view. The sight of
the Abbey of Seckau, for which we were bound, acted as a
restorative to our jaded spirits. At some distance away, on a
green plateau across another valley, its clustered buildings shone

fr
1901.] Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA. 367

out in the noon-day sun ; towers and spires of varied form,
long ranges of creamy-white walls and red-brown roofs rose
from a belt of foliage, while lofty mountains with a faint pow-
dering of white upon their summits formed a background to the
enchanting picture. Before long we had alighted at its hospita-
ble gates, had received a warm greeting from old acquaintances
among its inmates, and had already begun to taste in those
peaceful cloisters the rest that both mind and body had so long
desired.

Seckau is out of the beaten track, and its very name will be
strange to the majority of those who read these pages ; yet,
apart from the striking circumstances of its origin and the
diversity of its history, it possesses many points of interest
which justify its introduction to the general reader. ,The abbey
stands on a high table-land of Steiermark, nearly two thousand
feet above sea-level, between the ranges of the Noric and the
Styrian Alps. It came into the possession of the Benedictines
of the Congregation of. Beuron some fifteen years since, and is
now inhabited by a large community of monks ; though in the
first instance it was founded for Austin Canons more than seven
centuries ago. The causes which led to its foundation must be
first recorded, for its after renown is intimately bound up with
them. The legend runs thus :

Count Walram of Waldeck, a wealthy Styrian noble, was one
day hunting on the spot where the abbey now stands, when he
heard a voice cry out to him from among the branches of a
tree hard by: "Hie seca " "Cut here!' On examination he
could find no person in the tree or near it. The incident made
a great impression upon him. He was a pious-minded man, and
recognized in it something preternatural. He had previously
founded lower down in the valley, at St. Marein, a monastery
of Austin Canons, and thither he naturally went for counsel in
the matter. The provost, hearing his strange story, was also
much struck by the extraordinary occurrence, and resolved upon
an investigation. So they visited the spot together and 'made
diligent search among the branches of the tree from which the
voice had issued. To their astonishment and joy they came
upon a small marble bas-relief of Our Lady and the Holy Child,
so securely fixed among the thickest branches that many of them
had to be cut away before it could be removed. The sculpture
seemed of ancient workmanship and was of great beauty. It had

368

Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA.

[Dec.,

COUNT WALRAM is BURIED BEFORE THE HIGH ALTAR.

long been the wish of the canons to remove from St. Marein to
some more secluded spot, and the count, on finding the picture,
resolved at once to build a church in that very place for a
sanctuary of Our Lady, and to establish the canons there in an
adjoining monastery as guardians of the treasure thus bestowed
upon him. The result was the foundation in 1143 of the Abbey
of _gSeckau a name derived, it is said, from the " seca ' of the
old legend. Count Walram became in after years a lay brother
in the abbey.

The church was consecrated in 1164 by Blessed Hartman,
Bishop of Brixen. He had been a Canon Regular before he
was raised to the episcopate, and for that reason was invited by
the Archbishop of Salzburg to act as his substitute in the cere-

1 90 1.] Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA. 369

mony. The representation of the Blessed Virgin, discovered in
the tree, was enshrined upon the high altar, where it received
for many succeeding centuries the special veneration of the
faithful, under the title of the " Hausfrau von Seckau " the
" Lady and Mistress" of the entire institute and was the object
of frequent pilgrimages.

About fifty years after these events a new honor was con-
ferred upon Seckau. In 1218 Eberhard II., Archbishop of Salz-
burg, resolved upon the division of his vast diocese. With the
permission of the emperor he obtained authority from the pope
to make Seckau tjae centre of a new episcopal see. By this
arrangement the abbey church became the cathedral of the
newly erected diocese, and the Austin Canons with their pro-
vost formed the chapter. This arrangement continued till about
-a century ago, when the Canonry of Seckau was secularized
and the cathedral of the prince bishop was transferred to Gratz ;
the ancient name of the see, however, is still maintained as its
formal title.

The church erected by Count Walram is the only portion
of the original buildings now remaining. It is in very fine
Romanesque style and of large size. The two western towers
are capped with high-pitched pointed roofs covered with red
tiles ; the roof of the church is of the same material. The
interior is sombre in tone, but beautiful in form. Its rich
brown-tinted stone walls and pillars serve as a foil to the bright
colors and ornate gilding of the baldachin over the high altar,
to the artistic rood-beam with its painted statues, and to the
many paintings and colored figures which adorn the aisles and
altars. It has been tastefully restored and beautified by its
present possessors. Many little chapels open out from the aisles,
some of them of great architectural beauty and all adorned with
a like artistic skill. An ancient decoration in the shape of a
carved altar-piece in one of these chapels is worthy of note ; it
is of sixteenth century work, painted and gilded, and represents
the Blessed Trinity crowning Our Lady. The Three Divine
Persons are curiously represented as three exactly similar
crowned heads united to one body. Similar works of art of
quaint mediaeval type exist in other parts of the church.

The tomb of Count Walram, the founder, is in front of the
high altar, covered by a flat slab in the pavement. He was
buried as near as possible to his beloved picture, which was

370

Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA.

[Dec.,

formerly enshrined there. The quaint reredos of late sixteenth
or early seventeenth century work is still preserved in the abbey
as an historical relic. It represents the famous tree, surrounded
by huntsmen and dogs, and a niche in the tree-trunk shows the
position of the picture. The whole is covered with gilding.
Though interesting, it is not particularly beautiful or artistic.

The historical picture, or rather, sculptured bas-relief, found

THE CHURCH STILL STANDING WAS ERECTED IN 1143.

by Count Walram, was removed from its previous site by the
Benedictine Fathers. It was thought that a special chapel
devoted to its veneration would be more fitting, and would
afford greater convenience to pilgrims and visitors. Accordingly
the leave of the prince bishop was obtained for its translation,
and that prelate himself deigned to take part in the solemn
ceremonies of its enthronement in its new position, bearing the
sacred object in his own hands in the procession on the occasion.
The chapel chosen for the reception of the picture was that
known as Bishop Brenner's. It is a beautiful little Gothic build-
ing opening from the north aisle. Originally it formed the
choir of a body of Austin Canonesses who had a monastery
connected with it, and consequently it stands detached from the
church. In later centuries its walls were decorated with portraits
of the various bishops at the expense of the Prince Bishop

i9oi.] Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA. 371

Martin Brenner, who died in 1616. This prelate was a man of
sterling worth, who from his apostolic labors among the numer-
ous Styrians who had embraced Luther's new doctrines, and his
success in combating the heresy, won the title of " Malleus
hereticorum" "The Hammer of heretics." It is noteworthy
that the frescoes of his predecessors, painted at his desire, are
adorned with sundry extracts from the Fathers relating to the
Primacy of the Apostolic See. A fine marble bas-relief of this
illustrious bishop is still to be seen in the north wall of his
chapel, and his body lies before its altar.

The representation of Our Blessed Lady -the raison d'etre of
the church and monastery enthroned over the altar of the same
chapel, is of small size but of very fine workmanship Byzantine,
as it is supposed. The figures are exceedingly beautiful ; they
have always been colored. A new altar has been placed in the
chapel for the more worthy exposition of the sacred picture
which forms its prominent object Two angels support the
frame of the picture ; over it is a golden crown from which
depends rich drapery of crimson satin lined with white satin and
embroidered with gold, and caught up on either side by golden
cords and tassels. The altar is surmounted by a beautiful
Gothic baldachin of carved wood, artistically colored and gilded.
Upon it, on either side, are handsome colored statues of Sts.
Joachim and Anne. Special indulgences have been granted by
the Holy See to all who shall visit the chapel out of devotion
to Our Lady. It is very touching to see the long procession
of black-robed monks belonging to the large community of
Seckau entering this little sanctuary, as the custom is, after
Sunday Vespers and Benediction, to recite the Litany and sing
a German hymn to the Mother of God; the sight moves one
involuntarily to pray earnestly that the devotion to Mary begun
in -this church so many centuries ago may flourish vigorously
now that its second spring has thus auspiciously set in.

A notice of the beautiful church of Our Lady of Seckau
would be incomplete without some reference to another chapel,
which cannot fail to strike even the casual visitor. Besides the
founder and the noble bishop who did so much for religion in
his day, a third illustrious man has been laid to rest beneath
its vaults an imitator of the first in his love for the Madonna
of Seckau and his generosity towards her shrine, and of the
second, whose dear friend he was, in his zeal for the defence of

372 Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA. [Dec.,

the Holy Roman Church. This is the last Archduke of Styria r
Charles II., father of the Emperor Ferdinand II. A chapel on
the gospel side of the sanctuary has been converted into a
mausoleum for the remains of this pious and noble prince. It
was completed in 1598, some years after the archduke's death,
and is consequently in the somewhat florid style of architecture
belonging to the period. The chapel is enclosed within an
elaborately carved screen of marble ; the spaces between the
small square pillars are filled in with richly chased balusters of
gilded bronze ; and it is an instance of the lavish expenditure
made upon this magnificent mausoleum that the balusters in
question were each tuned to a particular musical note ; conse-
quently it would be possible to ring changes upon them, as
upon bells, by striking them in rotation with a piece of metal.
High above the arch of the sanctuary, shut in by the screen,
hang on crimson velvet shields the archduke's helmet and
sword, dagger and stirrups. The interior of the mausoleum is
rich in marbles and paintings. The scheme of the decoration
seems intended to illustrate the four last things Death, Judg-
ment, Heaven, and Hell. The pavement is of black, white, and
brown marble. On the north side stands the splendid marble
tomb of the archduke, bearing the figures of himself and his
consort, though the latter was never buried here. Four marble
angels, at the corners of the sarcophagus, are represented as lift-
ing its cover on the Judgment Day. The chapel is considered
a particularly fine specimen of the art of the period. The vault
beneath it, where the bodies lie, is approached by steps in the
aisle covered by a slab of stone. Several members of the
prince's family are buried there ; among them are two of his
daughters, both of whom were betrothed in succession to Philip
III. of Spain, and both died young.

The abbey buildings were erected by the Augustinians at a
much later date probably some two centuries back. They are
very extensive, and have various interesting features. Many of
the public rooms are of unusually large size, and some of them
are lofty and decorated with elaborate stucco-work. Perhaps
the most striking portions of the buildings are the arcadings
round the quadrangle. It is curious to find so far north, and
in a country where the winters are really severe, such a southern
feature as open cloisters. But at Seckau not only cloisters, but
all the galleries running above them, are exposed to the outer

Two 'SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA,

373

INTERIOR OF THE ABBEY CHURCH.

air by large circular arches. In the smaller quadrangle this
entails less inconvenience, as most of the apartments lying round
it are public rooms, such as the refectory, sacristy, and the
like. In the larger court, even the cells of the monks open on
to these exposed galleries a somewhat trying circumstance in
cold or stormy weather. The long stretch of three-storied
arcading in the great quadrangle marks the portion of the build-
ings known as the prelatur, containing the apartments of the
provost, with reception halls for guests, and rooms in which to
lodge them. These large and lofty rooms have been in most
instances divided to form smaller cells for the Benedictines. In
this larger quadrangle stands the fine covered well to supply
the monastery with water. The approach to the western en-
trance of the church, as the illustration shows, has been walled

374 Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA. [Dec.,

off for the public ; this was done in order to preserve the
necessary privacy of the monastic enclosure.

The refectory has been beautifully frescoed by the monks of
the congregation, who form what is known as the " Beuron Art
School." Behind the abbot's table is a very fine representation
of the crucifixion with adoring saints. The Chapter House,
also, has been much beautified by its present owners, and other
public apartments have been considerably enlarged and improved.

A curious feature of the large and somewhat straggling
groups of buildings is the variety of their levels. Flights of
steps have to be constantly scaled or descended in one's prog-
ress from one part of the monastery to another, and consequently
the number of staircases and their variety seem to be unlimited.

Some readers might be disposed to ask what the Benedic-
tine Fathers can find to occupy themselves with in a mountain
solitude such as this. Such a question put to one of the fathers
would provoke a smile of kindly amusement. Every Benedic-
tine Abbey has as its first duty imposed by the great Legis-
lator St. Benedict the solemn, daily celebration of the Canonical
Hours of the Divine Office of the Church. No one could visit
Seckau and fail to remark how carefully and regularly this
paramount duty is fulfilled. Every day the whole Divine Office
is celebrated partly chanted, partly recited, in accordance with
the rank of the feast; on the great solemnities a considerable
portion is sung to note. Daily, too, no matter whether it be
feast or feria, a solemn festival or a simple week-day, there is a
sung Mass in the great church, and sung Vespers in the evening.
On the chief festivals of the year the Lord Abbot, with mitre
and pastoral staff and all the insignia of a prelate, celebrates the
Mass and Vespers, surrounded with numerous attendants clad in
rich vestments, with all the pomp demanded by the august
ceremonies of the church.

But functions in choir or in sanctuary do not occupy the
whole day, and there are some hours remaining to be filled up.
For these there is no lack of occupation in a properly consti-
tuted Benedictine house. At Seckau there is a large school in
which boys who have a desire to join the order receive a care-
ful education in humanities to fit them for their future career ;
the instruction of these young students and the general care of
them provide sufficient work for several of the fathers. Then,
again, Seckau is no longer a solitude as it was in Count Wai-

i9oi.] Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA.

ram's days. Round the abbey sprang up by degrees what we
may call a little town. It has, indeed, the dimensions of a vil-
lage rather ; but as it possesses the privileges of a town, with a
public market and the rest granted to it by the old provosts
it may also claim the title. Formerly nearly two thousand peo-
ple were under the care of the canons ; since their time, how-
ever, other churches have been built in the neighborhood to
provide for the spiritual wants of the people. Nevertheless, a
parish is still attached to the abbey, and the apostolic ministry
forms a portion of the duties required of the fathers. There
are two sung Masses and two sermons every Sunday, and the
people a somewhat heavy, serious-minded race they seem
attend in large numbers from the district round as well as from
Seckau itself.

Other occupations connected with the temporal cares of the
abbey, the theological instruction of the younger monks and the
like, fall to the lot of some of the fathers, while art and litera-
ture provide abundance of work for those who are not already
fully employed. The methodical and scientific working of the
large farm belonging to the abbey must not be overlooked in
the enumeration of monastic occupations. In the mechanical
arrangements connected with it electricity is largely used, and
modern improvements of various kinds have been wisely intro-
duced much to the bewilderment of the stolid and old-fashioned
Styrian peasant.

But another sanctuary of Mary exists in connection with
Seckau which must not be overlooked. On a lofty mountain in
the neighborhood stands a little chapel known as Maria Schnee.
It was built in 1660 by the provost of the Austin Canons of
Seckau, so that the many herdsmen who were accustomed to
spend the summer in huts on the mountain and in its vicinity
might be able to hear Mass. He dedicated it to Our Lady,
under the title of 5. Maria 'ad Nives ; for from its altitude and
exposed situation it is nearly buried in snow during the winter
months. During the summer the spot is notorious for frequent
thunder-storms ; many of the trees bear witness to the destruc-
tiveness of lightning strokes, and cattle have not unfrequently
been killed by such catastrophes.

A chapel dedicated to Mary in so prominent a position be-
gan at an early period after its erection to attract the notice of

pious peasants, until Maria Schnee became a famous place of
VOL. LXXIV. 25

376

Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA,

[Dec.,

THE COURT-YARD OF THE MONASTERY.

pilgrimage from all the country round. At the present day as
many as fifteen or sixteen hundred people assemble there on
July 2, the feast of Our Lady's Visitation, and August 5, that
of 5. Maria ad Nives. These days are known as the " Aim '
days, the mountain being colloquially known as Hochahn^ or
High Alp. On these occasions crowds may be seen climbing
the winding path to be present at the services. Two High
Masses are generally sung and a sermon preached. The latter
takes place in the open air a veritable "Sermon on the
Mount " for the tiny chapel cannot contain the multitude.
Many of the faithful take care to approach the Sacraments on
these pilgrimages.

On a bright, calm day in autumn the writer was privileged to
visit this interesting mountain shrine. The way led through
green pasture lands into forest paths and out again to the freer
air of the hill-side, but always tending gently upward. Soon it
became more steep, and the stout alpenstocks were distinctly
serviceable on the bare, stony slopes. Near the highest ridges
the path curved round by a bold sweep; for it needed much
energy and still more breathing power to scale the face of those

i9oi.] Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA. 377

barren heights. Down below the atmosphere had been mild
even oppressive to vigorous walkers ; but at a greater altitude
it grew colder by degrees, then bitterly chill. Drifts of snow
lay at intervals across our path, several feet deep in places ;
climb as energetically as we would, the chapel seemed still a long
way distant. At length we boldly struck off across the stony
steep, leaving the path to meander round the rocky ledge for an-
other mile to meet us at the summit ; in a few minutes, breathless
and tired, we staggered to the door of the humble sanctuary.

There is little beauty in the exterior of the building. Its
walls are of stone, plastered and lime-washed ; its roof of wooden
shingles, stained by the weather to a rich red-brown ; its win-
dows plain and filled with common glass. A bell-turret con-
taining one small bell projects from the roof. Within it has
little of the picturesque. Two poorly furnished altars, a con-
fessional, a floor of rough red bricks, a gallery containing a
small organ its tone and tune too terrible to contemplate a
statue of Our Lady, a few common-looking little pictures and
many faded paper flowers for decoration ; these make up the
description of its interior. But something else must be added
to the mere furniture of the place to give a true picture of it.
On the walls hang numerous ex votos, telling of graces received.
Rude paintings, models of various human limbs, votive hearts
each offering gives its own special record of Mary's help im-
plored and vouchsafed. The place is poor, but so was the
stable of Bethlehem. Perhaps for , its very poverty this newer

sanctuary has been chosen, as that ancient one was, to be a

well-spring of graces. How many fervent prayers have risen
from this mountain top, mingling with the odor of the Adorable
Sacrifice offered in this humble sanctuary so often during two
centuries and more ! The many vows paid and promises fulfilled
in all those years, Heaven's registers alone record.

The mountain top was bleak and chill. Not a tree or shrub
for shelter from the bitter wind that raged shrilly. And yet one
forgot all such minor inconveniences in the glorious scene that
lay beneath us. We stood more than five thousand feet above
the sea. Far down, beyond clumps of trees and patches of moor-
land, lay the village of Seckau and in its centre the group of
abbey buildings. Spreading wings and ancient towers were dwarfed
to insignificance, yet easily distinguishable. Even the various
gardens and orchards and cloister garths could be discerned.

Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA. [Dec.,

As the eye travelled onward chain after chain of mountain
ranges could be seen ; vegetation covered the lower slopes and
even the summits of the smaller hills, but autumn had toned
everything to a sombre grayish green. Looking down upon
those many peaks, one compared them involuntarily with the
billows of some stormy sea, frozen suddenly rigid. Beyond them
in the farther distance rose the snowy mountains of Carinthia,
to the north-east those of Admont, to the west the huge
Dachstein, highest of all, lifting its giant head more than seven
thousand feet above sea-level, and closer still, Zinken, only a
few feet less, formed the summit of the range of Hochalm on
which we were standing.

It was sunset, and the western sky was gloriously tinted
with rose and scarlet, flecked with bars of shimmering gold ;
but soon the light faded and all the land grew dusky in the
fast-coming twilight. We had brought refreshments with us, for
the climb had taken three hours and more, and we had partaken
of them in a little tumble-down shed, at the back of the chapel,
through whose many chinks the whistling blast penetrated and
chilled our very bones. So, now that the sun had set, we made
haste to reach lower ground before darkness should overtake
us ; for the mountain paths are devious, and precipices abound.

It was even more tiring to descend than it had been to
climb, for we chose a straight way down for quickness, and the
stony slopes crumbled beneath the feet and alpenstocks proved
invaluable. Before we reached the forest it was dark, and our
lantern thoughtfully provided was lighted ; but before long
the moon arose and put to shame all earth-born lights, flooding
our path with radiance bright as day. It was pleasant to come
in sight of the ruddy twinkling from the abbey windows, and to
anticipate the rest and warmth one needed after six hours in
the open.

As the Benedictines have succeeded to the possessions of the
Austin Canons, so also have they incurred certain of their re-
sponsibilities. One of these is the care of the little chapel of
Maria Schnee and of the spiritual necessities of its pilgrims.
Accordingly, on the " Aim ' days they provide for the celebra-
tion of the usual Masses, the preaching of the sermons, and the
administration of the Sacraments as required. Frequently, dur-
ing the summer months, the fathers and their students and
guests make excursions to the summit of the mountain. During

i9oi.] Two SANCTUARIES IN STYRIA. 379

the winter the place is necessarily deserted, even by the herds-
men and their cattle. Only a week before our visit snow had
fallen in Seckau to such an extent as to crush to the earth
whole trees under its weight. We were, accordingly, congratu-
lated that we had been able to ascend to the highest sanctuary
in the whole of Styria, with no more discomfort than the few
drifts of snow which had at intervals barred our path. A few
days before it would have been utterly impossible to have
achieved even a third part of the distance.

Such are the two Styrian sanctuaries in honor of the Mother
of God, which have left on the memory of the writer of these
pages an impression never to be effaced. For seven centuries
and more the one has been a centre of devotion to Mary for
all the country round. Pilgrims have climbed again and again
that green plateau, where Seckau stands shaded by its many
woodland trees, and have crowded the worn pavements of its
ancient church to pay their debt of love and honor and grati-
tude to the Virgin Mother of their Redeemer. Some have gone
to beg her help with earnest tears : others to pour out at her
feet their grateful thanks for favors received. Many a distressed
mother has pleaded with the Mother of Sorrows for a wild and
wayward son ; many a loving child has begged her powerful
aid for loved ones stricken down with suffering or distress.
Weeping mourners have there sought and found healing comfort
for their sorrows and entire resignation to their Father's will.
Sinners however deep their guilt have been able to cast down
in that blessed spot the load of sin that lay heavy upon them ;
innocent souls have drawn from the Pure Heart of Mary
strength to enable them to resist temptation and render their
purity still more shining. Surely, none who there sought help
with trusting, childlike faith have ever been " sent empty away/'

It would seem, too, that our Lord beheld with joy the
honor in which those Steiermark mountaineers held His beloved
Mother, and as a reward would fain multiply the centres of her
gracious working among that truly Catholic people. And,
therefore, when centuries had rolled over the older shrine, He
would raise another and a humbler one, to attract men to a
loftier mountain still nearer the skies ; as though He wished
to teach more emphatically that great lesson, which the mists of
heresy tend to obscure that Mary's power is always exerted to
draw souls nearer to Heaven.

380 Is THIS HONEST f [Dec.,

IS THIS HONEST?

BY REV. JAMES J. FOX, D.D.

1NE of the most surprising works that has ever come
under our notice is The Bible and Rationalism, the
author of which is the Reverend John Thein. It
consists of four portly volumes. Its title-page
informs us that, under a different name, it is a
new edition, completely revised and greatly enlarged, of Father
Thein's former volume, Answer to Difficulties of the Bible. On
examining that earlier book we find that, in the preface, the
author states that among the works used in its composition
were Les Livres Saints et la Critique Rationaliste and La Bible
et les Decouvertes Modernes of Abbe Vigouroux. The present
work, which is practically a new one, contains no acknowledg-
ment whatever from the author of books that have helped him.
Greatly enlarged it is, indeed ; we have to see what the author
means by completely revised. In the Difficulties Father Thein
digested and threw into a compact form a great deal of matter
from the sources which he specified. A comparison of both
works shows clearly that the new one is not an expansion of
the other; the new one deals with the topics common to both
in a much more detailed manner ; and, besides, treats of a large
range of subjects which are not touched upon in the Difficulties,
Glancing through the pages of The Bible and Rationalism one
receives the impression that the writer is a man of vast learn-
ing, familiar with the immense encyclopaedia' of knowledge that
bears upon biblical studies. Several periodicals, whose reviewers
have examined it, bear flattering testimony to its excellence.
Among others, The Messenger of the Sacred Heart, so discrimi-
nating in its praises, after remarking upon the vastness of the
work's scope and the depth of knowledge it implies, congratu-
lated the distinguished and laborious author upon his success.
The American Catholic Quarterly expressed the opinion that
Father Thein's book ought to be deeply appreciated by Protest-
ants, and that it is a work which was much needed and ought

IQOI.] fs THIS HONEST? 381

to be well patronized. It may seem an ungracious thing to
register any protest against this consensus of praise. Yet a
decent respect for literary, not to say common honesty, demands
that somebody should show the true character of this work.
Knowing absolutely nothing about the author except what may
be gleaned from his books, we feel that we may discharge the
disagreeable duty without any suspicion of personal bias. The
impressions of the Reverend Father Thein which an examina-
tion of his publications make on us are, that he is a gentleman
who to a contemptuously low estimate of the culture and men-
tal alertness of his prospective readers unites a rare coolness
that may well win for him the motto : L'Audace et toujours
1'audace. Now for the opus magnum.

Noticing that the fourth volume deals with the same sub-
jects as the author's earlier work, Christian Anthropology, we
confess to having, for a moment, entertained the suspicion that
the present treatise might be but a synthesis of Father Thein's
two former books. But it would be doing scant justice to the
extent of his resources to fancy that his force of genius could
no further go than to form a third by joining the other two.
Many and great excellences, as the Quarterly states, the book
has ; but it has also many grave defects. And, unfortunately
for its producer, all its defects belong to him, while all the ex-
cellences belong to another man. With the exception of a very
few unimportant chapters, the contents of the entire four volumes
are neither more nor less than an undisguised translation of
Vigouroux. Page after page, chapter after chapter, volume
after volume, have been put together by translating, word for
word and line for line, Vigouroux's correct French into shock-
ingly bad English. When the original text is too long for his
purpose, Father Thein drops here one or two paragraphs, there
several pages ; and occasionally, but not always, closes the
ragged edges with a sentence of his own. In making these
omissions he rarely exercises any discrimination ; for frequently
he omits something essential to the full statement of an argu-
ment or view, and, on the other hand, carefully transplants
every line of Vigouroux where the latter is unnecessarily diffuse.
The headings of his chapters are copied, with very few excep-
tions, from Vigouroux. But he sometimes renders them ridicu-
lous by clapping under them, along with their proper matter,
other articles on entirely different subjects. The minor lines of

382

Is THIS HONEST?

[Dec.,

Vigouroux's divisions are closely followed ; but by distributing
between his first and his last volumes a number of cognate
topics relating to Genesis, which are consecutively treated by
Vigouroux, he substitutes for the logical order of his original a
chaotic jumble. The cuts and illustrations of the French works
are omitted, but their memory is commemorated by the reten-
tion of those passages in the text which refer to them, and are
pointless without them. When by these operations, and by dis-
carding foot-notes everywhere, and necessary references almost
everywhere, he has effaced from the work the distinctive cachet
of the scholar, Father Thein offers it to the public without a
hint as to its origin, and is overwhelmed with praises of his
.profound study and erudition.

This imputation of wholesale plagiarism is a serious charge ;
so we hasten to substantiate it in detail. The editions of
Vigouroux to which we shall refer are :

La Bible et les Decouvertes Modernes. Paris : Berche et Tralin,
1889.

Les Livres Saints. Paris: Roget et Chernovitz. 1890.

We shall now indicate the places in Vigouroux translated by
Father Thein :

THEIN.

Vol. i. Preliminary Chapter. The
first book of the old Testament is the
Pentateuch, etc.

Chapter i. Christian tradition has
always been unanimous, etc.

Chapter ii. Before establishing the
Mosaic origin of the Pentateuch, etc.

Chapter iii. The arguments al-
leged by the Rationalists, etc.

Chapter ix. A part of the events
related in Exodus, etc.

Chapter x. Rationalists attack, not
only on the ground of improbability,
the facts, etc.

(In this chapter we find, beside the
corresponding chapter in Vigouroux,
two others on entirely different sub-
jects.)

VIGOUROUX.

Les Livres Saints, vol. iii. p. 4. Le
premier livre de I'Ancien Testament
est le Pentateuque, etc.

Ibid., p. 9. La tradition chre-
tienne a toujours attribue, etc., to
p. 16.

Ibid. Avant d'etabler Vorigine
mosdique, etc., pp. 19 to 130 (with
many omissions).

Ibid.

Les Livres Saints, vol. iv. p. 363.
Une partie des evenements racontes
dans VExode, etc., to p. 400.

Ibid. Les rationalistes rfattaquent
pas seulement au nom de la vraistm-
blance, les f aits, etc., to p. 405.

IQOI.]

Is THIS HONEST?

383

VlGOUROUX.

Ibid., p. 142. Pour ce qui regarde
rhistoire de la tentation, etc., to the
end of the chapter.

La Bible et les Decouvertes Mo-
dernes : vol. i. p. 224. On rfa point
retrouve jusq'ici, etc.

Ibid., p. 240. La Genese apres
nous avoir raconte la chute, etc., to
p. 246. See also Les Livres Saints :
vols. i.-iv'. p. 233. Les critiques in-
credules et un grand nombre de com-
mentateurs protestants, etc.

Les Livres Saints, vol. iv'. p. 271.
Avant de conscrire dejinitivement son
cadre historique, etc.

Ibid., p. 298. Les infideles de nos
iours traitent de mythes, etc.

THEIN.

Chapter xii. In regard to the his-
tory of the temptation and fall, etc.

Chapter xiii. Until now they have
not found in the history of the As-
syrian tablets, etc.

Chapter xiv. Genesis, after hav-
ing related the fall of Adam and
Eve, etc. (In this chapter we find,
beside the corresponding chapter of
Vigouroux, another from a different
part of the same author's work ; it
begins p. 125 : The infidel critics and
a, great number of non-Catholic com-
mentators, etc.)

Chapter xvii. Before circumscrib-
ing definitely his history, etc.

Chapter xviii. The infidels of our
day treat as myths, etc. (This final
chapter contains four pages not
drawn from the corresponding part of
Vigouroux's work.)

Vols. iii. and iv. are a consecutive translation from vol. iv 2 .
of Les Livres Saints, with scarcely a single interruption.

The fourth volume opens with what are styled a first and a
second preliminary chapter. They resemble an elementary text-
book on geology ; and the mastery of them by a student would
require several months of hard study under a competent instructor.
After thus disposing of what he calls, in his own spacious way,
these preliminary notions, Father Thein invites us to a discus-
sion of the Mosaic cosmogony, which will lead him into an
exposition of Darwinism and the entire evolution theory. Chap,
i. is a translation from Les Livres Saints, vol. iii. pp. 227-239.
Chap. iii. is translated from the same volume, pp. 240-265.
Chap. iv. is taken from La Bible et les Decouvertes Modernes,
pp. 227-239. In chapter v. Father Thein returns again to Les
Livres Saints, vol. iii., and translates his author, line for line,
with scarcely a break, through all the exposition, criticism, and
refutation of Darwinism and Monism, a discussion occupying
eighty pages and five chapters. He himself furnishes Huxley's
speech on the Bathybius, and towards the end he adds a few
pages of his own. In Chap. x. he harks back to p. i of the

384 fs THIS HONEST? [Dec.

same volume. The remaining portion of his work consists of a
chapter on the Noachian deluge, another treating of Bible
chronology, and one composed chiefly of moral reflections on
the destiny of man. Thus we see that of his greatly enlarged
and carefully revised work two volumes entirely, and at least
three-fourths of the other two, are nothing else than Vigouroux
done into English. Comment would be superfluous.

Though Father Thein can lay no claim to the matter con-
tained in The Bible and Rationalism^ there is no room for
doubting that he is beholden to nobody for his style. He has
set up unconsciously as a successful rival of the author to whom
we owe English as she is Spoke. He shows himself as indif-
ferent to the claims of the tongue which he uses as he is to
ethical considerations. The commonest terms of speech are gro-
tesquely perverted. The preposition at is used instead of in ;
until is constantly doing duty for to ; the definite article is used
continually according to the French idiom ; French words are
naturalized by giving them a twist; throughout his pages all
sorts of Gallicisms come not as single spies but in battalions.
Instead of stereotyped English phrases Father Thein presents
us with wonderful inventions of his own. A few examples,
taken at random, may help to convey some inadequate notion
of his picturesque variety of expression, which custom cannot
stale : " from the amorphous mone until the speaking man " ;
" formerly they believed to obtain " ; " pennons flutter according
to the wind"; " he believed to speak figuratively"; "behold
therefore at a people " ; " the microscope permits to recognize."
The struggle for life is " vital concurrence " ; Harvard is called
" Cambridge University " ; the British Association is " the Bri-
tannic Association " ; comparative anatomy is " compared anat-
omy "; and Ecclesiastes, " the Ecclesiastes." He uses the
expression " an attempt of the woman' and "an attempt of
the man," instead of an attempt to produce the woman, etc. ;

deduct ' is used for deduce ; " approachment ' for comparison ;

retrenchments' for entrenchments; and "a becoming soil' for
a suitable soil. Mistakes like these swarm everywhere. On one
page there are seven, out of which we select the following gems :
" From the moment one places the essential characteristic of
the hand into the thumb, etc., etc. " ; " At certain apes the
most characteristic part of the human face, the nose, exactly
develops itself like at man." Occasionally there are sentences

< i

i9oi.] Is THIS HONEST? 385

which defy all but conjectural interpretation ; as, for instance :
" The length of the voyage traveled by large blocks with intact
angles, joint with the presence of artic-marine shells, which they
believed of having established, caused them to attribute, till
lately, these deposits to a phenomenon of transport through
icebergs across submerged plains. But the marine shells appear
to be absent from the real erratic ground, and it seems that both
the Baltic and the North Seas, even with a more elevated level,
were not deep enough and too narrow to escape them to a
complete obstruction by the ice ' (vol. iv. p. 23). If our readers
can stand another specimen here it is. Father Thein is treating
the difficulty raised against the possibility of our resurrection on
the ground that decomposition destroys the identity of the body :
" The more one will try to increase it, the more one will insist
on the continual circulation of the living atoms, and the more
one will try to prove the simplicity of the solution, it will be
better to make one understand that the identity of a living body
does not depend at all on the identity of the material elements '
(Ib., p. 227).

The impertinence of Father Thein's attempt to write a book
in English without submitting it to competent revision appears
in full only when he re-translates from French works versions
of passages from well-known English authors. Huxley, for
example, is made to say : " It was me who caused to be
known, etc."; "I regret of being obliged"; "they never suc-
ceeded to find." Huxley used to complain bitterly that the
theologians misquoted him ; but if he had lived to read the
version of his famous Bathybius speech which Father Thein de-
clares is textually Huxley's own words, we think he would say
that 'this was the most unkindest cut of all." But Huxley
need not complain when even Shakspere has not escaped meta-
morphosis consequent on a passage through the alembic of
Father Thein's mind. Most school-boys know the lines :

: Imperious Caesar, dead and turn'd to clay,
Might stop a hole to keep the wind away :
O, that that earth, which kept the world in awe,
Should patch a wall to expel the winter's flaw."

Father Thein has tried his hand on these with the following
result :

386 Ss THIS HONEST? [Dec.,

" The proud Caesar dead and changed into clay, perhaps to-day

stops a crevice to repel the wind.

Ah ! the mortal who formerly filled the wbrld with terror
Stops the hole of a wall to keep away the rigors of the
winter " ;

and with artless candor he adds : " One remembers and applauds
these words of Shakespeare." Then he continues to make this
very pointed reflection : " But if Julius Caesar, of whom there
remains only a little clay in the crevice of a wall, called himself
Nero or Domitian, when he caused to be dragged before his
tribunal thousands of innocent victims, when he tore them with
iron rods, when he outraged them, butchered them because he
wished to remain Christians or simply honest ? '

Comparing this present work with Father Thein's Anthro-
pology, published several years ago, we find the latter almost
free from the verbal blemishes which disfigure this one. Five or
six years ago evidently he submitted his pages for revision to
somebody who spoke English. But the acclaim with which he
has been received as a new prophet arisen in Israel apparently
has led him to think that any such refinements are unnecessary
in view of the undiscerning taste of the public to whom he
caters. We had almost forgotten to mention that the price of
this work is five dollars, and that each volume may be bought
separately.

As The Bible and Rationalism is now about five months
old, another epoch-making book may be expected shortly from
Father Thein's indefatigable pen. Might one suggest to him the
propriety, even at the risk of causing a temporary halt in his
encyclopaedic tasks, of making a short study of Lehmkuhl's
exposition of the principles which regulate the ethics of copy-
right ?

igoi.] AN ANSWER TO CHARGES OF LOOTING. 387

AN ANSWER TO CHARGES OF LOOTING.

BY RIGHT REV. ADOLPH FAVIER (Bishop of Pekin).

the 1 6th of August, 1900, at eight o'clock in
the morning, the allied troops came to the relief
of my residence at Petang. The Boxers and the
Chinese volunteers made a very determined re-
sistance. The fight lasted for three hours, and
at the end of that time everything was on fire. There were
eighteen different conflagrations right in our immediate vicinity.
The people took to flight, leaving their homes, their shops, and
their stores. If a man had a thousand dollars he could not have
bought one single pound of flour, as there was no one to sell it
to him, although the flour itself was there in abundance. The
six thousand Christians, who had stood the siege of Pekin and a
starvation lasting for sixty days, were now without either shel-
ter, clothing, or food. They had seen one thousand five hun-
dred and sixty of their relatives massacred by the Boxers, and
four hundred others die of want during the siege of Petang.
When they came in our direction, to be saved by the allied
forces, we could not permit the multitude to die of hunger.
It was then that I authorized my steward (ministre) to keep an
exact account of all the food that should be taken from the
government stores in order that it might be deducted from the
indemnity to be asked later on. A similar account must be care-
fully made of all things taken from the residences and stores of
private citizens. This he did. The value of things taken from
the government stores was deducted from the amount required
as indemnity ; and the owners of the residences and stores were
all reimbursed. On the main street of the city I had public
notices put up, asking those who had applications to make for
indemnity to come and see me. All those who came were paid
immediately. Concerning the particular case with which we are
now dealing, here are the facts :

On the 9th of February, 1901, some reporters from Mar-
seilles came to tell me of an American despatch, which stated
that I had taken a million taels from the home of a man named
Lu Sen. The telegram went on to say that I had also taken
a collection of porcelain, which I sold B to Mr. Squiers. It also

388 AN ANSWER TO CHARGES OF LOOTING. [Dec.,

said that Lu Sen had made a complaint in the matter to the
allies. My reply to the reporters was : " I am going back to
China to-morrow. I cannot for the life of me make out who
this Lu Sen is. But on my arrival in China I will put myself
in the hands of the allies, if necessary ; and if any injustice has
been done in spite of my orders to the contrary, I will see
that it is repaired."

On arriving at Pekin I questioned the generals, the diplo-
mats, and the Chinese themselves. Not one of them had heard
any accusation against me. I tried to find out who Lu Sen
was. It occurred to me that the writer meant Li Sen, or
rather, skipping the first word, as is often' done, Yen- Li-Sen.
According to the French pronunciation and the Chinese charac-
ters, the name is Yan Li Chan. This man had a fairly good
residence near my own. He was condemned to death, and exe-
cuted by Prince Tuan. His house was pillaged by the Boxers,
who also burned it in order to make their escape. That hap-
pened on the 1 6th of August The Christians saved four cases
of beautiful porcelain from the flames. These were put in my
house, where there was already a beautiful collection with which
every one is acquainted, and which I had been collecting for
thirty yaars. This valuable collection of my own, containing
among other things a superb vase which was a present from the
Empress to myself, I decided to sacrifice in order to send
money to the 18,000 or 20,000 Christians of the province who
were in the same pitiable condition as their brethren in Pekin.
It was reported that the family of Yan Li Chan had been wiped
out entirely. But notwithstanding that, I had kept a careful
separate account of everything that had come from his house.
It was my intention to deduct the amount from the indemnity,
or to return the value of the things taken to his heirs, if they
should turn up. Mr. Squiers chose the pieces that pleased him
most from among the objects in my collection, and also from
those of Yan. He paid their exact price for them, and sent me
a check for one thousand pounds sterling, which I distributed
immediately to those who were in need. There is the story of
the transaction.

When I returned to Pekin, about the end of March, I found
that there was one son of Yan still living. I looked for him,
and invited .him to see me. A few days after he called. He
was most thankful to me for having protected some other
houses that belonged to the family, and for having repaired the

i9oi.] AN ANSWER TO CHARGES OF LOOTING. 389

wall about the burned house so as to keep the property from
being estranged from its owners. I asked him if there was any
money concealed in the house that had been burned. He said
that his father made it a rule not to keep money in the house
at all. In fact, I do not think that any one could by any possi-
bility have found any sum of money there. I told him that I
wished to make good the value of the objects saved from the
conflagration, and later sold for the benefit of the perishing. He
refused to receive anything. But I compelled him to take it.
This payment was made by check on the " Bank of Hong
Kong." And the payment was made in full, just as had been
done for all the other private citizens and store-keepers.

Now I have written exactly what happened. If any man
does not wish to take the word of an old man and a bishop,
who has lived for forty years in Pekin, I can obtain and send
the affidavits of all those who have suffered loss and been
indemnified. These grateful and generous pagans have presented
me with testimonials and addresses of thanks for what I have
found it possible to do for the protection of their property.
Some of their testimonials are signed by more than four hundred
persons. We have never had the least trouble with the good
people of Pekin, who know well that I am the friend of the*
pagan just as well as of the Christian. Since the siege we have
had a great many converts from among these excellent people.
All this as a consequence of the esteem in which they hold us.
We have since baptized more than 1,400 adults; and more than
four thousand have given in their names to become Catholics.

You have no idea how sorry I am to hear that these reports
have come from America. I admire that country of free liberty
for all. The diplomats, and the officers of the army and the
navy of the United States, have always been most friendly
towards me. Among them are some of my dearest friends.
The Protestant ministers from the United States are also on
terms of the most friendly and cordial relationships with me.

I am fully convinced that these accusations against me are
the result of incomplete reports of the things that have been
done. So far as I am concerned, I shall have no hard feelings
towards those who have made the accusations, for I know that
they are not deceivers. They are only the victims of deception.

The above statement was made by personal letter to the
Editor of THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE in response to a

390 AN ANSWER TO CHARGES OF LOOTING. [Dec.

request made by him of Bishop Favier for an exact recital of
facts'. Charges had been made that the Bishop in conjunction
with Mr. H. G. Squiers, the First Secretary of the United States
Legation in China, had possessed himself of some most valuable
articles. The charges were denied at the time by the following
cablegrams :

" Pekin, April I, 1901. Bishop Favier denies utterly the
accounts published in Europe and America, to the effect that
he conducted an immense loot sale. The Bishop says he never
looted in his life. After the siege many presents were made to
him by rich people, and he ordered them to be sold in behalf
of the native Catholics. Probably some of the things at the
time of the general loot may have been acquired that way by
the donors, but not to Monseigneur Favier's knowledge."

The following statement from Washington protected Mr.
Squiers' character :

" Washington, March 7, 1901. Secretary Hay to-day re-
ceived a cablegram from Minister Conger at Pekin stating that
the reports that have reached America, to the effect that H. G.
Squiers, the United States Secretary of Legation, has been
guilty of looting were based on misinformation. As a matter
of fact the minister states that Mr. Squiers is entirely guiltless
of any such thing."

The two statements should have settled this matter at once
and for all, but it was the old story that falsehood goes on the
wings of the wind, while truth can only follow with leaden steps.

The story appeared again in the daily press through the
following statement, made on the authority of a certain Mr.
Runge, in September. It was very generally believed, because
it appeared from the story of the transaction that Mr. Runge
was familiar with all the circumstances :

" The moment the allied forces captured Pekin, Bishop
Favier, the present Roman Catholic Bishop in Pekin, made a
descent upon Yen- Li-Sen's palace and completely stripped it of
the enormously valuable collection of art articles, leaving the
articles of coarser grain and of less value to followers whose
culture was not up to the Bishop's standard."

It became necessary to secure an authoritative denial. In
response to a request for a denial, Bishop Favier writes the
above statement and asks that it be given all the publicity
possible.

i. Pepper: Maids and Matrons of New France; 2. Wil-
liams: J. Devlin Boss; 3. Kipling: Kim; 4. Sanders: Fene-
lon ; 5. Repplier: 1 'he Fireside Sphinx ; 6. Bacheller: D'ri and
I; 7. Messmer: Spirago's Method of Christian Doctrine ; 8.
Ollivier: Le Pere Chocarne de VOrdre de Saint Dominique ; 9.
Tileston : Joy and Strength for the Pilgrim 1 s Day ; 10. Mother
Juliana: Revelations of Divine Love; n. Lang: The Violet Fairy Book; 12.'
7 'he Roman Missal ; 13. Souben : Les Manifestations du Beau dans la Nature;
14. Eastwick: Beyond these Voices; 15. Pacheu : Introduction a la Psychologic
des Mystiques ; 16. Maher : Her Father's Trust; 17. Wallace: One Christmas
Eve at Roxbmy Crossing ; 18. O'Reilly: The Six Golden \Cords of a Mother's
Heart; 19. Catholic Truth Society: Publications; 20. Hoxie : Civics for New
York State ; 21. Barry: The Place of Dreams ; 22. Hylan : Public Wot ship; 23.
Roads to Rome ; 24. Father Finn : But 7 hy Love and 7 hy Grace; 25. Garesch :
7 he Little Imperfections ; 26. Metcalfe : Passion Sonnets and Other Verses.

1, As romantic as a novel and better, because truer, is
Miss Pepper's delightful book* on the ladies of New France.
We have long been familiar with the maids and matrons of
New England, but are less acquainted with those who, coming
from France or born in the Canadian wilds, had no other
aims in life than God and country. There has been hitherto no
work devoted entirely to these, and it is this deficiency that
Miss Pepper's volume supplies. The author is well qualified for
her undoubtedly pleasing task. Her connection with that monu-
mental work, The Jesuit Relations, has given her many advan-
tages, so that her history has reason to be authentic. Besides
this, she enters with sympathy into the lives of those of whom
she writes, accepting " their divine inspirations unquestioningly
as they did." We closed her book filled with a deep sense of
admiration for the noble women she revivifies before us ; women
as virtuous, heroic, and, to quote the author, " as worthy of

* Maids and Matrons of New France. By Mary Sifton Pepper. Boston: Little, Brown &

Co.

VOL. LXXIV. 26

392 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Dec.,

eternal remembrance as their Anglo-Saxon sisters of New Eng-
land." Whether as missionaries among the Indians, as educa-
tors, as recluses or as defenders of their homes, their " lives
were monuments in themselves, their deeds commemorative in-
scriptions which no temporal change in their adopted land could
efface." We can only regret that such women as the Marquise
de Pompadour should have introduced into their country the
frivolities and vices of the Old World, and thus should have
caused, indirectly at least, the fall of New France.
The volume itself is beautifully gotten up.

2, The history of Jimmie Devlin * is a clever exposure of the
aims, methods, and principles which regulate American politics
as played on the subordinate stage of municipal life. The small
arts of the local politician the cut-throat competition for power,
the petty intrigues, the mining and countermining through which
a backing at the polls is obtained, are sketched with vigor and
fidelity. We are introduced to Jimmie in his early years when
he has just been promoted from the news-boy ranks to the posi-
tion of messenger-boy in the office. With good natural parts
and the instinct of self-preservation strongly developed by the
acute form taken on by the struggle for existence in his sur-
roundings, Jimmie goes forth conquering and to conquer. We
follow him on his upward orbit through the various stages of
henchman, district leader to the dictatorship, and finally, through
a political Waterloo, till he acquires respectability and a bank-
directorship. Although moving in a vitiated atmosphere Jimmie
gains, with some reservations, our sympathy from the first. If
his political ethics are loose, his private character is irreproach-
able ; faithful to his friends, generous even to his enemies, his
shortcomings seem to be the outcome of his environment, while
his good qualities are his own. An unsuspected chord of
romance lies hidden underneath the worldly outside. His defeat
is brought around not through any failure of judgment or over-
reaching selfishness, but by his ; uncalculating chivalry which
prompts him to risk his position in order to save from persecution
by her worthless husband a good woman who, when they sold
newspapers together, won Jimmie's affections. Another slight
love-theme which runs through the plot helps to make the book
a very readable one.

* J. Devlin Boss. A Romance of American Politics. By Francis Churchill Williams.
Illustrated by Clifford Carlton. Boston : Lothrop Publishing Company.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 393

3. One thing we are sure of after having finished Kim*
and that is Mr. Kipling's ability to sustain the role of artist
beyond the limits of a short story. Unkindly critics have here-
tofore challenged his possession of this power; but his last
achievement is a refutation, if there be truth in the old. saw of the
scholastics : Ab actu ad posse valet illatio.

Yet, perhaps, critics will still find some ground to stand
upon ; for the construction of Kim has not called for any great
architectonic power on its author's part. The story is a long-
drawn series of brilliant sketches studied out from a single pair
of characters. It cannot be enjoyed by a reader who " skips '
through the volume trying to trace out the plot ; for the plot
if we can call it that is well hidden away between the lines
and not to be suspected save by a careful reader. And for
all its interesting description of the Indian Secret Service and
of the impudent successes of a dare-devil Irish-Indian boy, the
story may fail to fascinate many who are wont to profess them-
selves ardent Kiplingites.

But the tale is full of strength ; it is redolent of the odor
of Indian life, the plains, the towns, the railroads of that " only
democratic country in the world." It seems to be the work of
an author maturer and surer of himself than in his earlier work.
An under-current of grave oriental mysticism running so
steadily alongside of palpable fraud and charlatanism produces
the rather queer impression that the .writer wishes to be taken
seriously. There is much pathetic poetry in the story of the
venerable lama and his search for the river that washes away
sin ; and there is true art in the great varied picture of the
Indian character, curious, elusive, fascinating, that peers out from
each page with some new revelation. But, alas ! as yet Mr*
Kipling has found no true woman's soul in all his wanderings
up and down this Eastern land.

The contrasted sketch of parson and priest is amusing.
Between himself and the Roman Catholic chaplain of the Irish
contingent lay, as Bennett believed, an unbridgable gulf; but it
was noticeable that whenever the Church of England dealt with
a human problem she was very likely to call in the Church of
Rome. Bennett's official abhorrence of the Scarlet Woman and
all her ways was only equalled by his private respect for Father
Victor." Another specimen of Mr. Kipling's eclecticism; but at

* Kim. By Rudyard Kipling. New York: Doubleday, Page & Co.

394 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Dec.,

any rate he is, as we always supposed, fair. Only we trust
that he does not carry his disinterestedness quite so far as to
think with Mahbub Ali : " The matter of creeds is like horse-
flesh, . . . . each has merit in its own country."

4 Dealing 1 as it does with so attractive a subject as the
personality of Fenelon, Mr. Sanders's new volume* could not
fail to be entertaining; written, as it is, by one who is neither
a theologian nor a Catholic, it could not hope to be quite
satisfactory. The author has studied his subject well; his lan-
guage is pleasant and his style is smooth ; he is free from con-
scious bigotry and is disposed to be sympathetic; he refrains
from the common fault of rushing into untempered admiration
of his hero. Yet who will be content with excellences such as
these ? Despite evident effort the biographer falls short of a
thorough appreciation of his subject not far short, perhaps, and
not short at all if we accept a merely profane view. Neverthe-
less, as we read these pages we feel an uneasy consciousness
that Fenelon is not all there, that his deepest spiritual charac-
teristics have not been caught, cannot have been caught by a
writer who sees something almost inconsistent in a mysticism
that is ever docile to the church's teaching.

Our author is a little bit given to harsh judgment even in
estimating his hero ; with others less entitled to consideration he
is even more drastic. When he comes to consider Bossuet's
treatment of Fenelon, he is downright in his condemnation of
the Bishop of Meaux. His critical attitude, however, may be
condoned the more readily in view of the fact that writers who
speak with authority are convinced that Bossuet, upon reflec-
tion, would have disowned some of the things done and said
by him in the heat of passion.

From a literary point of view we judge the book to be short
of perfection. The plan is good, and seems to have been suc-
cessfully studied out with the aim of presenting a new and
vivid picture in each separate chapter; but the treatment of de-
tails is rather hazy at times. The writer appears to presume on
the reader's general knowledge so far that events are not point-
edly and plainly stated. Instances are the actual papal condem-
nation of Fenelon, and again the vacillating conduct of Cardinal

*Fnelon : His Friends and His Enemies. By E. K. Sanders. London, New York, and
Bombay : Longmans, Green & Co.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 395

de Noailles neither of which is clearly described. Sometimes
our author makes statements like the following: " Molina, who
was originally a Jesuit, attempted to combine the two theories
(viz., those of Augustine and of Pelagius) in his treatise, 'The
Compatibility of Free-will with the Gifts of Grace ' ; but they
seem to have been incompatible, and the Jesuits would not allow
their rivals to preach a doctrine which, if it had no other flaw,
was so evidently destructive to the supreme spiritual power of
the priests."

5. --The Fireside Sphinx* is Miss Repplier's memorial to
Agrippina, her dead darling, that now for seven years has been
sleeping sweetly in fields of asphodel dear little ghost, whose
memory has never faded from her faithful mistress' heart. The
book is not only witty ; it is filled with numberless characteristic
instances of the author's gift of making peculiarly happy allu-
sions to history and literature. Lovers of cats will rejoice over
the wealth of anecdote here displayed ; lovers of English that
is at once sparkling, dignified, and clean as the soul of a child,
will congratulate themselves that Miss Repplier has written
again. And let the reader bear in mind that for all its light-
ness and pleasantry the volume represents no small amount of
painstaking work*

6 - -With a new volume f that has already attained a circula-
tion of sixty thousand, and a hero who is the rival, and in some
sense the reincarnation, of Eben Holden, Mr. Bacheller is again
before the reading public. The serial publication of this latest
story in the Century Magazine has, apparently, done nothing to
lessen its chances of popularity ; some fifty thousand copies of
the book were ordered in advance of publication. Coming in
the wake of its author's previous immensely popular novel, it
runs some risk of being considered as one of those usually
disastrous afterthoughts of a writer who has made a hit ; yet in
the present instance that danger-point seems to have been safely
weathered.

Uri and I deals with the days of " 1812," when the bor-
derland between New York and Canada " was a theatre of

* The Fireside Sphinx. By Agnes Repplier. With illustrations by E. Bonsall. Boston,
and New York: Houghton, Miffiin & Co.

\D'riand I. By Irving Bacheller. Illustrated by F. C. Yohn. Boston: Lothrop Pub-
lishing Company.

396 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Dec.,

interest and renown. Its play was a tragedy ; its setting the
ancient wilderness ; its people of all conditions from king to
farm-hand." So speaks the author, and he adds the assurance
that "the most important episodes herein are of history."

That the book is in any sense great we can scarcely allow.
D'ri is Eben Holden turned into a border-scout, and sent
through a series of thrilling but impossible adventures. In this
the author seems to verge on the extravagant, for a good deal
of the plotting and counter-plotting is carried out with a rather
r reckless regard of vraisentb lance. It must be confessed, too, that
the frequent attempts to make D'ri witty and epigrammatic are
in great measure failures ; very, very few of his remarks bear
the stamp of original genius.

The story itself contains several good surprises, including the
denouement and Ray's final choosing of Louise rather than her
sister as a bride. In fact the closing scenes grow quite serious
and inculcate a moral which is both beautiful and elevating,
namely, that the greatest love is a response to the attractions of
spiritual rather than of physical beauty.

The book may be classed among the legion of good histori-
cal novels of the present day. As it has been provided with a
new set of illustrations and is handsomely bound, it will no
doubt be a very popular holiday gift.

7. A Manual for Priests, Teachers, and Parents is the sub-
title of a new translation * from the German of Francis Spirago,
the writer whose Catechism Explained went through seven
editions in two years. It is a useful volume for those engaged
in the task of instructing souls in the truths of Catholic faith.
It contains a summary of considerable church legislation, out-
lines courses of Christian doctrine for schools of various grades,
and imparts useful information as to the qualities and the methods
of good instruction and the right use of educational tools. A
Catechist's Library is added as an appendix. Valuable as
the work was in the original, it has of necessity been made
much more so to us by the painstaking revision of the learned
editor, Bishop Messmer. We trust the volume will fulfil his
hope by helping to drive out the pernicious system of making
Christian doctrine a mere memory drill. The Bishop's preface

* Spirago s Method of Christian Doctrine. Edited by the Right Rev. S. G. Messmer, D.D.,
D.C.L., Bishop of Green Bay, Wisconsin.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 397

is an inspiring appeal for wise treatment of the most important
problem, how to effect thorough doctrinal training in the young.
The volume is modelled to a great extent upon Monseigneur
Dupanloup's Ministry of Catechising, and contains many quota-
tions from this and from other valued sources. That it breathes
the spirit of the zealous Bishop of Orleans is in itself a strong
reason for expecting good things of it. Apostolic zeal for the
ministry among the little ones is one of the fruits likely to be
gathered by the attentive reader. Further than this, the book
will do much to insure that the catechist's zeal is " according to
knowledge " ; for the practical suggestions are wise as well as
numerous and have evidently been developed in the school of
experience. It might well be said that no one interested in the
religious instruction of children should neglect to examine this
new contribution to a most important class of pedagogical
literature.

8. There are many readers who will need no other invitation
to Pere Ollivier's new volume * than the knowledge that it is the
life of the author of that wonderfully beautiful biography,
Chocarne's Inner Life of Lacordaire. The two books, of course,
are not to be compared with one another, for their subjects are
of very different importance ; nevertheless the more recent
volume contains the account of a distinguished and admirable
character. So far as it goes it is reliable and conscientious,
although less exhaustive than it might easily have been.

Of special interest is the account of Pere Chocarne's visit to
the United States and of his warm admiration for this country
and its institutions. He came in contact with Father Hecker,
and we find a pleasing description of the cordial relations
established between them. The writer insists with considerable
emphasis on the fact that the French priest did not fall under
the influence of his American friend ; and, indeed, there is
nothing in the volume to indicate that the connection was any-
thing more than a temporary but sympathetic association.

Of course it need not be said that readers interested in the
recent religious history of France will find the book replete with
serviceable information. Written as it is in a spirit of filial af-
fection, the biography still remains a calm and conscientious
recital of events, and is free from intemperate enthusiasm.

* Le Pere Chocame de I'Ordre de Saint Dominique. Par le Pere M.-J. Ollivier. Paris:
Lethielleux.

398 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Dec.,

9. Mary Wilder Tileston's new book* is made up of
366 pages of brief quotations in prose and verse from many
writers, of many countries and ages, and of various faiths.
Sometimes this variety makes a combination almost startling, as
when a single page contains selections from Wesley, Faber,
Scupoli, and St. Francis de Sales, or from Monsell, Sidney
Lear, Rutherford, and A Kempis. Generally, though not always,
the selected passages are worth reading ; and the book is a
pleasant and convenient way of receiving cheering and inspiring
suggestions in time of clouds. Its index makes it superior to
many similar volumes. The Catholic taste of the writer is
evident.

10 It was of Mother Juliana that Father Hecker was speak-
ing when he wrote in the preface to the 1864 edition of her
Revelations : " We know of no spiritual writer who has com-
bined such rare thought, warmth of piety, and charming sim-
plicity, as our English nun. There is no attempt at composi-
tion, no mere reproduction of remembered thought, but the very
heart of a contemplative soul, whose inspirations, whether natu-
ral or above nature, are fresh and divine. The .book will have
a special interest, moreover, for a distinct class. It possesses
an historical value, showing what hearts beat in English cloisters
in the olden time, and how sweetly the voice of piety sounded
in our good old Saxon tongue."

It seems timely to recall these words in view of Miss War-
rack's beautiful and carefully prepared edition of the book in
question. f Never have the Revelations been presented in more
attractive and accessible form ; and we may reasonably hope
the present edition will encourage many new readers to become
acquainted with the rare beauty and fine spirituality contained
in its pages. It may help to develop, or at least it will feed
that appetite for sublime communion with God the absence of
which is so painful a feature in many a conception of the
spiritual ideal. Sympathy with the mystics and aspirations
toward perfect prayer are things to be cultivated with profit ;
and Miss Warrack has earned great praise by thus helping to
circulate a book so redolent of the sweet fragrance of a con-

* Joy and Strength for the Pilgrims Day. Selected by the Editor of Daily Strength for
Daily Needs. Boston : Little, Brown & Co.

t Revelations of Divine Love, Recorded by Juliana, Anchoress at Norwich. A version from
the MS. in the British Museum, edited by Grace Warrack. London: Methuen & Co.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 399

templative life. It may be said, too, that while her modernizing
of the text will perhaps dissatisfy critics fond of the antique
and obsolete, it will do a great deal toward encouraging a mul-
titude of readers whose first wish is for intelligibility. Some of
the alterations are of questionable worth, indeed, but the differ-
ence is trifling, and the divisions, headings, and punctuation are
made carefully and intelligently. The Glossary is less complete
than that contained in the American edition, but this lack is
more than made up by the abundance of explanations given
elsewhere ; so that from a literary stand-point we deem the
present volume to be very satisfactory, even though Miss War-
rack, in enumerating the editions of the Revelations, utterly
ignores the existence of the Ticknor & Fields edition from
which we quoted above. Her theological qualifications are less
satisfactory, and though her evident sympathy and honesty
make criticism an unpleasant task, it does seem sometimes as if
only the vagueness of her language saves her from being down-
right offensive, both to Mother Juliana and to ourselves. How-
ever, though we cannot heartily endorse the Introduction, we
do thank the editor for having presented us with a deeply in-
teresting text in so agreeable a form.

11.- -The tales of Mr. Lang's new fairy book * are transla-
tions of the popular stories of a number of different races.
Most of us will find many old favorites here in some slightly
varied form. The collection is superior to the ordinary fairy-
books familiar to all children, chiefly in this, that it is made up
only of tales which Andrew Lang deems eligible, that the trans-
lations have been made under his supervision, that the source
of each story is indicated, and that the volume has been beau-
tifully constructed by the publishers. As a holiday gift it seems
to meet the requirements of a large class of people often hard
pressed to make a choice.

12 It has been said that Catholic lay people know much
too little about church ritual, its divisions, forms, prayers, the
relative importance and the significance of these, and, above
all, the surpassing dignity and beauty of these, as they are
actually used. In view of this deficiency, the little volume be-

* The Violet Fairy Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. New York, London, and Bombay
Longmans, Green & Co.

400 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Dec,,

fore us * ought to be an invaluable help in promoting a better
knowledge and appreciation of divine service ; and it should be
very serviceable in effecting a more intelligent and more devout
attendance at Holy Mass.

The. edition is entirely complete, of course, in the ordinary
and canon of the Mass, and in the common and proper prayers
for each day and season. The rubrical portion also is quite
full. It is supplemented likewise with various appendices proper
to particular places or communities.

13. The field of aesthetics is one that has been little worked
by Catholics. This is a regrettable fact, since, aside from the
charm attaching to it, it is so fruitful, and worthy, too, of the
especial attention of Catholics because of its apologetical value.
We are glad to note, however, that several aesthetical works by
Catholics have appeared recently. One of these, an English
translation of L? Esthetique du Dogme Chretien, has already been
noticed in these pages. The present work f is by the same
author, Father Souben, and considers the various manifestations
of the beautiful in nature. In an interesting introduction the
author reviews the ways in which the people of different epochs
have appreciated and interpreted the beauties of nature ; and
criticises the aesthetical works of Hegel and Theodore Vischer.
He then examines the sentiments we experience in the presence
of the beautiful and their causes. After a few words on method
he enters upon the main part of his work and considers the
various manifestations of beauty: light and color, air and water,
man, the human race, and, finally, the Author of nature God.

14. " A Modern Pagan," the heading of the first part of
Mrs. Eastwick's novel,f gives the reader a far better insight
into the true nature of the story than the title does. The
work is a psychological study of lolanthe Geraint, a young
woman of pronounced character, self-willed and ambitious, who
has been brought up under the influence of her father's athe-
istical philosophy. The author finds in her pagan heroine a
practical application of the absolute insignificance of life, and
the want of contentment therein when it is viewed from the
stand-point of scepticism.

* The Roman Missal. New York : Benziger Brothers.

\Les Manifestations du Beau dans la Nature. Par R. P. Jules Souben. Paris : P. Lethiel-
leux.

\ Beyond these Voices. By Mrs. Egerton Eastwick. New York : Benziger Brothers.

i9oi.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 401

Left alone in the world at the age of seventeen, lolanthe
abandons her home in South America for England, where she
lives with her uncle, Francis Geraint, at Braedon, a little village
near London. Her great beauty and marked individuality soon
claim for her many admirers, among them her cousin, Lucas
Geraint, the heir to the estate, who is already practically en-
gaged to another lady. lolanthe finds her greatest opponent in
the old family chaplain, Father Galbraith, who, perceiving her
want of faith and distorted views, defeats her when the prize is
all but won.

In the second part of this most interesting novel, after a
lapse of two years, we again meet lolanthe in London at the
Athenaion, a school of philosophy of her own founding. Lord
Sherington, one of her coterie, falls in love with her, and the
engagement is announced ; but finding herself afflicted with
some fatal malady, she breaks this engagement. After a linger-
ing illness, and confident that there is nothing beyond this
present life, she secretly obtains a drug which brings her pain-
ful existence to an end.

This modern Aspasia as depicted by Mrs. Eastwick is but
the semblance of that type of civilization whose views are
unmodified by admixture with a society governed by ethical
and Christian principles ; a class of individuals who hold that
from darkness we have come and to darkness we shall return
that death is the end of everything.

The interest of the story depends not upon the plot nor
adventure, but upon fine delineation of character, and the praise-
worthy manner in which Mrs. Eastwick sets forth the false
teaching and ultimate end of scepticism by a comparison with
the true teaching of philosophy based on solid Catholic doctrine.
The characters all live ; and are well sustained throughout. The
novel is original, and shows the fruits of deep study and keen
observation. It is filled with bright dialogues and good situa-
tions, and doubtless will meet with a warm welcome at the
hands of the reading and thinking public.

15. Father Pacheu, S.J., as an author, has become pretty
well identified with the subject of mysticism, both by his vari-
ous writings and by his lectures at the Catholic Institute of
Paris. His volume De Dante a Verlaine was widely circulated,
and very highly praised by competent critics in three or four

402 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Dec.,

different countries of Europe. He has now presented to the
public an enlarged reproduction * of a paper read before the
Fourth Congress of Psychology in 1900 a contribution referred
to in very complimentary terms by M. Pierre Janet in a lecture
before the Societes Savantes last May, when the speaker praised
" the breadth of mind, the talent, the delicate art, and the
honesty " of this work of a Catholic priest. The brochure
served as an introduction to the lectures on Mysticism commenced
last term at the Catholic Institute and resumed this No-
vember. It will be eagerly and profitably considered by those
interested in the study which has become so strangely popular
among a generation professedly naturalistic. On the meaning
of the word Mysticism, and on the spiritual and psychological
significance of the phenomenon, Father Pacheu has pages that
deserve to be thoughtfully read.

16 Her Father's Trust ; f is an Irish story, sweet, simple, and
elevating. The book contains many pretty word-pictures, and
more spiritual epigrams which, if lived up to, would insure no
mean perfection. Besides, it puts forth a plea for the Catholic
education of youth, presenting arguments well worth considera-
tion. For years, until after the death of her mother and
brother, and the marriage of her sister, the heroine's life is
almost a journey to Calvary ; its motif being, " Fiat voluntas
tuas." The result of her sacrifice is the sure crown which comes
to those who dare to suffer much. In this case the heroine
also meets the reward of earthly happiness, which perhaps in
real life is rarely so perfect.

17. Here is a little tale,f well told, of how a cripple was
cured at the Shrine of our Lady of Perpetual Help, in the
" Mission ' Church, Boston. Whether or not the story itself be
true, the author leaves unsaid ; but the setting, the pictures, and
even the people mentioned, are from real life. It is a pretty
little gift book, specially adapted to children, and among them,
as the author says, to " Children of Mary."

The preface is rather pretentious for so unassuming a volume,
and it certainly would have done no harm to state that most
of it is a direct quotation from the historian Lecky.

* Introduction a la Psychologic des Mystiques. Par Jules Pacheu, S.J. Paris: H. Oudin.
t Her Father s Trust. By Mary Maher. New York : Benziger Brothers.
\ One Christmas Eve at Roxbury Crossing. By Kathryn Wallace. New York : The Abbey
Press.

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 403

18, Those who have read Seven Jewels from our Saviour's
Lips will be glad to see Father O'Reilly's more recent pub-
lication.*

The " Six Cords/' the golden protectors, are the six precepts
of the church, which the author explains clearly and concisely.
A strong point is that the author shows Mother Church in estab-
lishing these laws, as in all her dealings with her children, acts
lovingly and reasonably, in conformity with natural and divine
laws. The little book closes with a paraphrase of the " Hail
Mary ' in which instructive thoughts are beautifully set.

This book can be profitably read by Catholics, and will be
most helpful to those of our separated brethren who are seeking
explanations. So it is a book to be owned and loaned by
Catholics.

19. The Catholic Truth Society of San Francisco presents
us with lives of Cardinal Newman and Father Damien in pamphlet
form,f from the pens of Rev. Dr. William Barry and Dr.
Charles Warren Stoddard.

Cardinal Newman's life-long struggle with error and final at-
tainment of truth are told with clearness and simplicity ; and with
a spontaneity, too, which indicates the intimate acquaintance of the
author with the life and times of him whom he is pleased to
call " the most distinguished convert since the Reformation."
Dr. Barry well understands the spirit which so wilfully misunder-
stood Dr. Newman.

The heroism of the " Martyr of Molokai ' receives that treat-
ment of grace and charm and unforcedness which is peculiar to
the writings of Dr. Stoddard. The admiration of the doctor for
the martyr-priest is at once detected in the earnest narrative of
the self-sacrifice which he had personally witnessed at the leper
colony.

20. Civics for New York State \ is a carefully prepared
manual containing the more important principles of our govern-
ment, and especially adapted to the needs of students in the
schools of the Empire State.

* The Six Golden Cords of a Mother s Heart. By Rev. J. O'Reilly. New York: Benziger
Brothers.

t Cardinal Newman. By Dr. William Barry. Father Damien. By Dr. Charles Warren

Stoddacd. San Francisco : Catholic Truth Society.

\ Civics for New York State. By Charles De Forrest Hoxie. New York, Cincinnati, and
Chicago : American Book Company.

404 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Dec.,

It presents attractively a subject which too often has been
considered dull and uninteresting ; and, by the systematic ar-
rangement of its parts as well as by the good judgment manifest
in the notes and references, it appeals immediately to the pro-
gressive teacher. The book contains excellent maps and
diagrams ; and this fact, together with its conciseness, mark it
as well suited for the class-room.

Though intended merely as a text-book, the pleasing style in
which it traces the gradual development of many of our laws
makes it valuable also to the general reader. Indeed, it seems
admirably calculated to stimulate in the student a desire for a
more thorough knowledge of our national institutions, to awaken
a deeper love for country, and to beget a keen appreciation of
the responsibilities of an American citizen.

21. In his latest book * Dr. Barry enters an uncanny pro-
vince. Satan and Satan-possession; houses haunted and souls
imp-ridden ; midnight- noises and nether- world visitations, are the
ghastly themes of three out of the four stories in the collection.
It requires consummate power to make out of such matter a
successful literary venture. It requires a Teutonic imagination
too. We doubt whether a Celt will ever succeed in such an
enterprise; for though the Gael is always a mystic, and is
marvellously sensitive to impressions from the spirit- realm, he is
weak in a two-fold faculty which makes the Teuton pre-eminent
in works of this kind : the inventive imagination which furnishes
the literary raw-material, and the constructive imagination
which builds the raw-material into the architecture of letters.
Dr. Barry is a skilled literary craftsman, and it is hardly to
his disparagement to say that he has not achieved his usual
success in entering a field where all the antecedents were against
him.

22 This pamphlet f consists of the answers given to ques-
tions propounded to a certain number of church-goers inquiring
principally into the reasons for attending public religious ser-
vices ; and consists, secondarily, of the author's reflections upon
and conclusions from these data. The author t holds religion to
be, in its essential feature, " a feeling of personal responsibility

* The Place of Dreams : Four Stories. By William Barry, D.D. London: Sands & Co.
t Public Worship : A Study in the Psychology of Religion. By John P. Hylan. Chicago:
Open Court Publishing Company.

1 90 1.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 405

towards the conditions of the environment." With such a defi-
nition whatever it may mean in his mind, it is not astonish-
ing to find in his work no study of the sense of dependence
on a Supreme Being, and consequently little of philosophical
value. Another sentence of his quite as mischievous in ten-
dency, and quite as befogged in meaning as the one just cited,
asserts that " it was not until Christianity became Romanized that
it became separated from morality through penance payments."
Conscientious and scientific students of empirical psychology
often express irritation because so many suspect their science,
and would exclude it from the dignified family of philosophical
studies. They may have to wait long for the recognition they
seek, if pamphlets like this continue to represent them.

23. Those who keep track of the progress of the Catholic
religion will remember that about this time last year the great
statistician, Michael G. Mulhall, read a paper at the Australasian
Catholic Congress, bringing to light, among other things, some
striking facts concerning the growth in the number of Catho-
lic communicants all over the world. We are reminded particu-
larly of one feature of the conversions to the faith in England,
by the publication of Roads to Rome* It is this that a large
proportion of the English converts is of the educated classes.
Since 1850, 721 university graduates have taken their various
roads to Rome.

In the volume in hand we have accounts of many of the
most recent of these conversions, written by the converts them-
selves.

Of course, most all of these English converts have started
from Canterbury on their journey to Rome a fact which may
indicate that Anglicanism is a preparation for Catholicism.

The present sketches are all interesting, well written, and in
their variations illustrative of one phase of the catholicity of
the church, namely, that she supplies the needs and supports the
religious convictions of " all kinds and conditions of men."

We should like to see more works of this sort. Illustrious
converts in our own country could, and doubtless would, at the
request of some editor, provide for our people an equally inter-
esting volume.

* Roads to Rome. Compiled and edited by the author of Ten Years in Anglican Orders.
New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

406 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Dec.,

24. Father Finn's reputation as " a boy's writer ' has been
well established for some time ; his latest volume * is a bid for
equal popularity among little minds. It is a simple tale of a
good, pious factory-girl the kind every priest has encountered
and admired an instance " of the loveliness born of frequent
Confession and Communion." The scenes are drawn from events
ordinary enough in any city parish : a bazaar, a love-affair, a
sick-call, deeds of self-denial, charity, and love of God, and a
death-bed where the angels seem very near.

25. A treatise of twenty-five brief letters on The Little
Imperfections f is presented to the public with the aim of calling
the reader's attention " to some of those little defects from which
the purest souls are not exempt, and to induce them to reflect
upon the little imperfections which tarnish our most perfect
actions." The author deals with his subject in a sensible, pointed,
and practical way. To one who is inclined to dodge the neces-
sity of constant vigilance in trifling matters of every day, this
book will be a useful reminder of duties neglected and an indi-
cation of how to improve. A reader inclined to over-introspec-
tion, however, may just as well leave it alone and try some
other line of improvement than that of minute attention to
actions and motives.

26. Passion Sonnets and Other Verses \ is the title of a cute
and neatly bound volume. As the title indicates, the subject-
matter is mainly concerned with versifying the more affecting
incidents of our Saviour's Passion.

The matter does not lend itself, as readily as one would be
led to imagine from its nature, to smooth poetical treatment;
however, the author has succeeded admirably well in clothing
his thoughts with simple, graceful language, and with a rhythm
harmonious and musical. He shows himself a master of the
sonnet. Care and conscientiousness are evidenced in every line.
His versatility allows him to treat of the pathetic and joyful
with equal facility. There are many efforts of exquisite beauty
scattered throughout the volume ; and there is no verse for
which one will not feel the better for reading.

*" But Thy Love and Thy Grace." By Francis J. Finn, SJ. With Illustrations by
Charles C. Svendsen. New York, Cincinnati, Chicago: Benziger Brothers.

f The Little Imperfections. Translated from the French. By Rev. Frederic P. Garesche",
SJ. St. Louis, Mo. : B. Herder.

\ Passion Sonnets and Other Verses. By R. Metcalfe. London and Leamington : Art and
Book Company.

1 90 1.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 407

A SCIENTIST'S PROFESSION OF FAITH.*

There is a touch of pathos in the fact that the last
thing to reach us from the gifted pen of the late John Fiske is
his little monograph on the immortality of the soul, and that it
has appeared only after the author has himself passed over the
bourne whence no traveller returns. It is not a positive argu-
ment for immortality ; it is only the refutation of an objection
advanced against that universal belief of mankind. But, and
herein its value lies, it is a conclusive exposure by a thorough-
going evolutionist of the fallacy so commonly entertained by the
rank and file of anti- Christian pseudo-scientists that the establish-
ment of the evolutionary theory renders the doctrine of im-
mortality incredible. Fiske shows conclusively that, even though
all the evolutionist's contentions concerning origins be granted,
no legitimate inference against survival after death can be drawn
from modern science. Thirty years ago this concession from an
eminent evolutionist would have been received with joy, one
might almost say with deep' gratitude, by the defenders of
orthodoxy. Then Mr. Herbert Spencer was professing to show,
by the help of biology and psychology, that consciousness was
but a mere phenomenon of molecular motion, and all the Posi-
tivists were shouting Amen ! Time, however, has substituted
the sobriety and diffidence which come of second thought for
the extravagant self-sufficiency of youthful Positivism. At
present every man of standing,, in biological science or in
psychology admits that there is no possibility of identifying
consciousness with nervous function. It is true, however, that,
to borrow Fiske's words, " even to-day we may sometimes be
entertained by a belated eighteenth century naturalist who is
fully persuaded that his denial of immortality is an inevitable
corollary from the doctrine of evolution."

* Life Everlasting. By John Fiske. Boston and New York : Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

VOL. LXXIV. 27

Tablet (12 Oct.) : Fr. Gerard answers an article in the
Monthly Review (Oct.) written by Mr. Dell in criticism
of Fr. Gerard's previous article in the August Monthly
Review. Mr. Dell having said the reason for Jesuit
unpopularity is that " the Society combines the qualities
of a fussy, interfering woman with those of an officious
detective officer," Fr. Gerard submits that his own
opinion, resting on an experience of forty-five years in
the Jesuits, is of more value than the opinion of Mr.
Dell, who has been a Catholic only for about forty-five
months ; other statements of Mr. Dell are criticised also.
(IQ Oct.): Reprints part of an article in The Pilot by
Mr. Andrew Lang rebuking Mr. Dell's unfairness and ex-
tolling the Jesuits for their courage, self-denial, benevo-
lence, intellectuality, and honesty. A list is given of
over a hundred religious congregations of women that
have quitted France as a result of the new Associations
Law.

(26 Oct.) : Details are given of a bill introduced into the
Jersey Parliament to prevent the French religious orders
from settling in the island.

Church Quarterly Review (Oct ) : An article upon Father Elliott's
Life of Father Hecker speaks with great respect and
admiration of the founder of the Paulists as a loyal and
consistent representative of integral Roman Catholicism,
and utterly distinct from the so-called " Liberals," since
he heartily accepted the Infallibility of the Pope and all
that it involved.

National Review (Oct.) : Dr. Barry, in an article upon the
Prospects of Catholicism, estimates some of the reasons
why the church is destined not simply to survive but to
flourish, and perhaps to rule, in a social state democratic
by constitution, tolerant of all beliefs and unbeliefs by
laws, scientific in its great processes of industry, and sub-
ject to rapid developments or crises in its daily life.

Dublin Review (Oct.) : Fr. Ryder points out the defects of
Canon Gore's recent volume on the Eucharist. Barbara
de Courson sketches the wonderfully interesting story of
Mere Angelique Arnauld's early life. Fr. Aveling com-

1 90 1.] LIBRARY TABLE. 409

mends Caldecott's work on Theistic systems as careful,
clear, just, and analytical a book deserving a welcome
from many schools of philosophers, and not least among
these Catholic students. Fr. Scannell declares that the
new work on the Popes of the Middle Ages by Fr.
Grisar, S.J., is a fitting companion volume to Pastor's
History of the Popes of the Renaissance. Dom Camm
gives an account of the result of his researches concern-
ing the relics of the English martyrs. Fr. Kent, O.S.C.,
concludes his sketch of Catholic literature during the
nineteenth century.

Irish Ecclesiastical Record (Oct.) : Fr. Pope, O.P., in answering
the question put to him by a Protestant : " Is it true
that the next Pope is to be an American Jesuit, and that
he will remove the Curia to New York ? ' says : " One
day, perhaps, a son of America's soil will fill Peter's Chair,
but we think it impossible that a successor of St. Peter
will ever set up his see on American soil." Fr. Murphy
writes on Lacordaire as not improbably " the greatest
preacher of all time."

Revue du Clerge Francais (15 Oct.): P. Desers discusses the
chances of the return, of ninety million separated Russian
Catholics to the Roman communion, and says the one
hope of its accomplishment lies in the endeavors of cer-
tain noble and upright souls among the Russian clergy.
Mgr. Mignot prints part of his pastoral letter on the Law
of Associations, saying the like has not been enacted
since the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, and exhorting
all to unity and to trust in the integrity of their bishops
despite malevolent insinuations. The four Jesuit provin-
cials print their reasons for deciding to abstain from any
demand for authorization, since such a demand would
seem to sanction the iniquitous law. A reprint from the
Brussels Devoir gives part of M. Faguet's paper in which
he indicates some practical advantages of clerical celibacy
as a means of preserving dignity and authority before
the public.

Le Correspondant (10 Oct.): Bishop Gabriels, of Ogdensburg,
devotes nearly forty pages to a careful and detailed
sketch of the church's growth in the United States dur-
ing the past century. Count Grabinski gives some curi-
ous details concerning the youth of Francesco Crispi.

410 LIBRARY TABLE. [Dec.,

(25 Sept.): M. Edouard Rod has an interesting sketch
of President Roosevelt's career as a writer, as a poli-
tician, as leader of " Les Rudes Cavaliers," etc., and con-
cludes thus : " Whatever be Mr. Roosevelt's destiny, it
will be of singular interest to the world to observe its
phases ; to see him struggle, be tossed about, triumph or
surrender, impose his own ideas upon or submit to the
nameless forces which will try to weigh him down, to
see this will teach us what can be done by a man who
is A MAN in a democracy where custom and law unite
to limit his action." M. Nourisson, apropos of the last
International Masonic Congress, comments on it in the
words of Montalembert : " The triumph of the wicked is
due to their energy, their resolution, their boldness, their
perseverance, so strangely superior to the weakness, idle-
ness, accursed and sordid avarice of those who are called
honest folk ; when will these honest folk be willing to
open their eyes ? ' M. de Rousiers describes the forma-
tion of the Steel Trust in the United States, and its
menace to European manufacturers.

tudes (5 Oct.) : P. Longhaye sketches George Sand's work,
indicates her weaknesses, and says had she remained good
and Christian, her work would have lost nothing and
gained much. P. de la Serviere describes the controversy
in England during the sixteenth century as to the legiti-
macy of the oath required of English Catholics, viz.,
that the Pope had no power over the temporal affairs of
princes. P. Bremond describes scenes in certain romances
dealing with departure from old homes, and concludes
with a touching farewell to the building hitherto used by
the writers of the Etudes. (The publication of this maga-
zine has been transferred to the house of V. Retaux, in
view of the new law.)

La Quinzaine (i Oct.): P. Pisani gives a sketch of Protestant
missionary activities fostered in various countries of
Europe and -in America, "where their number is greater,
but their importance less." It is clear, he says, that
Protestantism is progressing rapidly in this field. P.
Ermoni writes on the need of combining the speculative
and the historical method in apologetics ; of emphasizing
the former method among the Latin races, and the latter
among those races nowadays called the Anglo-Saxon

1 90 1.] LIBRARY TABLE. 411

peoples. M. Butel describes the founding of the Univer-
sity of Pau, in 1725, the last representative of the ancien
regime.

(16 Oct.): A chapter from M. Ruel's posthumous work
on Montaigne (about to be published by Hachette) deals
with Les Essais as a work of art. M. Jorgenson dis-
cusses the Inferno, a new and celebrated work of the
Swedish writer Strinberg, who seems, somewhat after the
fashion of Huysmans, to be slowly working himself from
unbelief into faith. P. L'Ebraly urges the need of organ-
izing the treatment of tuberculosis.

Revue Benedictine (Oct.) : Dom Morin advances reasons for
thinking that St. Caesar of Aries was possibly the author
of the Athanasian Creed. D. Berliere publishes a paper
read at the Munich Scientific International Congress,
describing the triennial chapters of the Benedictines, their
historical importance, and the state of the literature of
this subject. D. Chapman suggests some corrections to
Harnack's conclusions as to the list of primitive Roman
Bishops.

Echo Religieux de Belgique (16 Oct.) : P. Nimal, C.SS.R., writ-
ing upon ecclesiastical history, says that only a Catholic
can understand history aright, because he alone can per-
ceive the working out of the divine plan. J.-B. P. gives
warm praise to P. Fontaine's volume, which alleged the
occurrence of Protestant infiltrations in the French clergy.
P. Halflants publishes notes of a trip to Cork last
summer.

Le Monde Catholique (15 Oct.): X. declares that almost the
entire public press applauds the dignity and frankness of
the attitude assumed by the Jesuits in refusing to apply
for " authorization." From the pen of Dom Plaine is
printed a sketch of the traces of St. Columbanus' visit to
Armorica.

Revue de Lille (Sept.) : Mgr. Baunard, Rector of the Catholic
Faculties of Lille, writes upon the childhood and youth
of Cardinal Mermillod, his intellectual brilliancy, eloquence,
and apostolic zeal. C. Looten reviews the Abbe Klein's
translation of Bishop Spalding's essays, declaring the book
adapted to enlighten, instruct, and encourage Europeans
amid the difficulties of the present day. A. d'Hoorne,,
reviewing G. Goyau's Lendemains d' Unite, speaks of the

412 LIBRARY TABLE. [Dec.,

author as already famous among defenders of the Catho-
lic faith by his luminous and solid treatment of social
questions; at an age when few would dare dream of
undertaking so great a work this author " has arrived."

Revue Generate (Oct.) : Ch. Woeste says that the parliamentary
regime in Belgium has been steadily sinking into decadence
for the last few years and is now at a critical point
where every one is wondering " what next ? '

Revue Bibliographique Beige (31 Aug.): V. D. B. makes a
venomous attack on Bishop Spalding's L' Opportunite as a
book full of "worn-out axioms and advice known to all
the world." The bishop is one of those " astonishing
American thinkers " ; and when his thoughts are not
commonplace, they are "terribly false and perfidious." Says
the critic : " Possibly there is a truth specially reserved
for the Americans. How I envy the Cubans who are
now in the way to learn it ! '

Revue des Questions Scientifiques (20 Oct.) : M. le Mis de Nadail-
lac writes on various points concerning prehistoric Ire-
land. P. Delattre, S.J., commences a long account of
the travels of Marco Polo and the veracity of his narra-
tive. G. Houdard writes on the science of Gregorian
chant, saying that plain chant was but a temporary stage
and the Palestrinian music represents the true develop-
ment. M. Lambrechts discusses the proposed reforms in
the Belgian laws upon co-operative societies. P. Prat, S.J.,
gives praise tempered with some criticism to Max Miiller
for his work in the science of language.

Civilta Cattolica (5 Oct.) : Apropos of the assassination of
President McRinley, is shown the connection between
such crimes and the " stiletto theory ' defended by Maz-
zini and Garibaldi. Advocates a popular democratic
movement to better the condition of the proletariat.
(19 Oct.): Tells of the genesis of the name Christian
Democracy and the controversies concerning it, and says
it represents a principle evangelical in origin and leading
the way to the highest progress. A serial autobiography
by an anonymous writer contains a most amusing chapter
descriptive of an Italian boy's experience at the English
college of Richmond Hill.

Rivista Internationale (Oct.) : E. Agliardi writes on the manifest
need of an official bureau to orientate the unemployed as

1 90 1.] LIBRARY TABLE. 413

to variations in local industrial conditions. G. Tuccimel,
discussing the evolutionist argument from rudimentary
organs, speaks of the pretended instance in the pineal
gland, and examines the proofs of it. P. Piavoni protests
that state monopoly of education contravenes a plain
right.

Rassegna Nazionale (i Oct.) : L. Vitali writes of Bishop Spalding
as the spokesman of the Catholic spirit of to-day, which
has taken refuge in America, where, as in the days of
paganism, it is preserved by a minority of the population
indeed, but a minority inspired with hope, a definite aim,
and the sense of a mission ; the writer hopes that Italy
may soon welcome Bishop Spalding's ideas and try to
live up to them. S. di P. R., writing on Feminism,
emphasizes the need of great care in order that the
education given to woman may be such as to increase
her usefulness to herself, to the family and to society.

Studi Religiosi (Sept.-Oct.) : Apropos of Tolstoi's excommunica-
tion by the Russian Church, G. Gabrieli sketches the princi-
pal points of that writer's religious doctrine and his ethico-
theological evolution. U. Fracassini concludes his summary
exposition of the opinions of modern critics concerning
the Gospels and the resulting influence upon traditional
views. F. Scerbo writes on the Songs of Moses and of
Deborah, two of the most beautiful examples of the old-
est Hebrew poetry.

Razon y Fe (Oct.) : P. Urraburu writes that although God has
no need of human aids yet he condescends to make use
of them in spreading his religion ; and one of the best is
a union and alliance of science and philosophy. P.
Murillo having sketched the attacks on the church during
the past century, now describes the defence made by
Catholic writers. P. Minteguiaga points out why it is
right to say that the real fanatics are not the Catholics
but those who make war on them.

Stimmen aus Maria-Laach (21 Oct.): P. Wasmann writes on
recent advance in the notion of cell-structure. P. Nostitz-
Rieneck describes the function of the apostolic authority
in the building up of the World-Church. P. Schmid
notices an interesting volume by a Benedictine on the
reform of church-music under Gregory XIII.

4H EDITORIAL NOTES. [Dec.,

EDITORIAL NOTES.

THE publication of the papers read at the Conference in
Winchester, 'Terin., where the missionaries to non- Catholics were
gathered in convention, has caused not a little comment. To
some it has been a revelation of a deep and powerful under-
current that has been gathering strength during the past few
years until it has assumed the proportions of a great movement.
To others it has been the cause of no little anxiety, inasmuch
as they have fixed their attention on the record of the losses
that we have suffered. To all it marks the passing of a great
milestone in the history of the church in the United States.
According to the paper by Rev. Thomas F. Cusack, the ex-
perience of four years and a half as the leader of the diocesan
band of missionaries to non- Catholics in New York has demon-
strated that these bands have not only a large sphere of
usefulness in every diocese, but that they belong to the machinery
of a fully equipped diocese, and that no diocese can solve its
obligations to the souls within its borders unless a provision of
this or of a similar nature be made for those who have never
been attached to church homes or who have strayed away from
the church of their youth.

The paper of Rev. W. S. Kress is a revelation of a " leak-
age ' which, if his locality be taken in any sense as typical of
the country at large, is not only disquieting but absolutely alarm-
ing. With his confreres he made a most searching visitation
of every family within a certain district, and he found the
apostasy among the Germans to be twenty-six per cent, of their
own number, among 'the Irish thirteen and one-third per cent,
and among other nationalities a proportionate percentage. If
these figures be applicable to the whole country, they become
nothing short of a revelation, and they demonstrate the absolute
need of far-reaching measures being adopted to stop the loss.

It has frequently been said that there is no better way of
stopping the leakage than by starting 'a vigorous propaganda
all over the country. When converts come in large numbers,
the outgoing losses will be stopped.

The Winchester Conference stands for a vigorous and grow-
ing movement in whose ultimate triumphs are wrapped up the
destinies of myriads of souls.

i9oi.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 415

THE COLUMBIAN READING u <. m . orlo

A T a recent meeting of the stockholders of the Columbian Catholic Summer-
li. School, held in Madison, Wis., the Right Rev. S. G. Messmer, D.D., of
Green Bay; the Hon. M. J. Wade, of Iowa City, Iowa, and the Rev. J. M.
Naughtin, of Madison, were re-elected directors for a period of three years.

At the conclusion of the stockholders' meeting the directors met and elected
the following officers for the ensuing year : President, the Rev. P. Danehy,
Minneapolis ; first vice-president, the Rev. William J. Dalton, of Kansas City ;
second vice-president, the Hon. M. J. Wade, of Kansas City, Mo.; secretary,
John A. Hartigan, of St. Paul ; treasurer, L. B. Murphy, of Madison.

Committee on Studies. The Rev. P. Danehy, ex-officio, the Rev. P. J.
McGrath, the Rev William J. Dalton, the Hon. M. J. Wade, Mr. L. B.
Murphy.

Finance Committee. Mr. L. B. Murphy, Mr. M. J. Cantwell, and the
Rev. F. J. Van Antwerp.

The Right Rev. S. G. Messmer, who has held the office of president for
the past seven years, declined a re-election. A unanimous vote of thanks was
tendered him for his earnest efforts and untiring labors in behalf of the school.

The selection of the place for the next meeting was left to the decision of
the directors at their next meeting. From the views expressed at the meeting
it seems probable that either Dubuque or Milwaukee will be selected.

# * *

The eleventh annual meeting of the Emma Willard Association was held
at Sherry's building on Fifth Avenue, New York City. Mrs. Russell Sage, the
president, gave some good advice in her opening address when she stated that :

We want the American woman to show to the world what a woman should
be ; not to represent the well-groomed, massaged, and manicured woman, but
the higher order of purity. Woman is the spiritual maker of the home.
Her spiritual influence should sanctify the Sabbath, and make the Bible
what it was in the days of Emma Willard. After a girl goes through col-
lege she should not take life leisurely. Life is too full for that. Out of the
home of the college woman should emanate twice what the home stood for
sixty years ago.

Mrs. Sage said that when she taught school, in 1854, she had to teach a
half-dozen subjects, and never took a book into the school-room with her. Now
a woman sets up to be a teacher and teaches only one thing. We want
the all-around woman.

Mrs. Nason, of the Troy chapter of the association, brought a bouquet
of rosemary and pansies as her contribution to the programme.

Mrs. Helen Morris Hadley, wife of President Arthur T. Hadley, of Yale
University, said that the daughters of to-day cannot afford to be mediaeval.
It has grown difficult for them to maintain self-respect and unconscious-
ness of themselves if they feel at a disadvantage with the increasing number of

416 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Dec., 1901.]

well-educated and cultivated women. Time was when to study earnestly, to
think intelligently, and to exercise self-control was reserved for man ; but that is
so no more.

The general health of the educated woman is better than that of the
uneducated. While marriages are later, they are numerous and are perma-
nent. The care given to their homes by educated women is faithful and intel-
ligent. They cannot be new women with a capital N. They must have the
qualities which made the mediaeval woman beloved.

Every woman may fit herself for business or professional life without loss
of caste, but if she ceases to be a womanly woman she loses all advantage. If
a girl wants to be mannish her system of education is defective or she is freak-
ish. The brain should be used in all circumstances of life and not on books
\

alone.

. Professor H. N. Gardiner, of Smith College, applied three fundamental
principles of Plato's theory of education to the higher education of woman.
Woman can act on public life in matters of taste and morals. He pleaded for
simplicity in dress and manners in these days when fashion sets so great an
example and creates envy among the working classes.

The regard for Platonic feeling between the sexes probably had been in-
creased by Professor Gardiner's speech, but St. Clair McKelway had little taste
for anything so cool and middling. He referred to the influence of women in
public affairs, which he said had been exerted recently sanely and triumphantly.
It was not properly estimated at first by the friends or opponents of good gov-
ernment. The friends appreciate it now and the opponents resent it. Many
scented danger in the activity of organized women, but they showed unity, dis-
cretion, and enthusiasm. Their reserve was their characteristic and has become
their vindication.

About one hundred and seventy-five were present at the banquet held in
the large ball-room, the tables being decorated with pink chrysanthemums and
pink ribbons.

At the table with Mrs. Sage, president of the association, were seated Mrs.
Hadley, Helen Gould, Russell Sage, Charles MacCracken, Professor Gardiner,
Mr. and Mrs. McKelway, Dr. W. F. Searle, Judge and Mrs. Patterson of Troy,
Mrs. Frank Bosworth, Mrs. Walter Warren, Mrs. Washington Roebling, Mrs.
Isaac Russell, Mrs. A. J. Vanderpoel of Kinderhook, N. Y., Mrs. Moffitt, Mrs.
C. A. Edwards, Mrs. Esther Herrman, and the Rev. Morris Kemp.

vibe Catbc&ral at Bmiens.

article on "Sculpture in its Relation to Church Decoration." Page 493.)

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LXXIV. JANUARY, 1902. No. 442.

o wBice new

wftite Rew Pear, I know not wftat pou bring !

I onlp know tfte long ftigftwaps seem luDik
Witft untrod snow tftat sparkles tftro' tfte nigftt
Wftere brilliant diamonds lie glittering.

far tftro' tfte dark mp fteart and soul take wing,
Conging to knou) if all tfte road be ftrigftt
yet Wind am I it map be dim or ligftt

1 cannot knou) but sftall I cease to sing?

Rap ! let some canticle of faitft be beard

from mp weak, doubting soul, flnd let me take
Cftp ftand, luftite Reu) Pear, u)ften morn sftall break,

flnd uWft a fteart bp trust and gladness stirred
Go Tortft upon tfte snou)=streu)n patfts tftat lead
I know not wftere, save on toward 6od indeed !

CHARLES HANSON TOWNE.

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF~ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE

OF NEW YORK, 1902.

VOL. LXXIV. 28

4i 8 THE MOBILIZATION OF CHRISTIAN FORCES. [Jan.,

THE MOBILIZATION OF CHRISTIAN FORCES.

>HEN, moody with our individual cares, we lift up
our gaze to survey the larger problems of our
generation and our race, there is a temptation
to give way to dark forebodings. Tq liliputian
j> hopes all portents easily take on shapes of titanic
struggles. Prophets of pessimism and lamentation lack no hear-
ing, and taking counsel from our fears we lend easy credence
to seers of seething perils for which they have ready-made
labels like the traffickers of trade.

It may not be uninspiring to let Faith too take the pulse of
humanity, and tell us what cheer it chance may find in the
great throbbings which mark its life.

The words at the head of these lines may serve to express
or to symbolize a fact, or rather a series of tendencies ripening
into fact, which it is no overbold synthesis to gather even now
for brave hearts into that hopeful phrase, and for timid ones
into that call of ralliement.

The days of purely destructive criticism are numbered.
When all have become critics, the philosophy of scepticism and
cynicism finds that it cannot escape its own darts and its own
poisons. Pure negations and sneers carry in themselves the
elements of self dissolution and of death. The doctrine of
negation and dark doubt w is suicide. Men may flutter awhile
from the gospel of disbelief to the gospel of I-don't-know, and
alas ! many may become mired in the practice of I-don't-care.
But the nobler instincts of humanity at large, its experiences in
the graver moods and circumstances of existence, demand a
higher evangel and a better fate. Its energies clamor for life
and life-making, for construction and upbuilding. Life itself
postulates affirmation and faith. And faith, like an undefined
rumor through mists of night, reaches even to those who see
not, and to-day it vibrates, more or less distinctly, more or less
cogently, in more human bosoms than are dreamt of in the
citadels of unbelief.

The Voltairean sneer has in great part expired from human
lips, even in hostile camps; and the world turns with disgust

1902.] THE MOBILIZATION OF CHRISTIAN FORCES. 419

from the last raucous screech of an Ernst Haeckel which he
himself only dared to name a " riddle."

Life implies an antecedent life- giver. And between an
Infinite, perfect and adequate cause ; and an infinite series of
finite, imperfect and inadequate causes, each of itself fore-
shortened of efficient ability, each of itself in worse case than its
effect, each looking backward to a worse and worse estate ;
prolonged retrorsely further and further by the necessities of
multiplied and indefinite assumptions, without ever affording
imagination even with anything primitive enough, imperfect
enough, bereft enough, bad enough yea, it is lawful to say it,
anything God-forsaken enough, to be the starting point, the
nearly nothing, the less than nothing from which to begin,
from which to trace all our ancestry; and this something, if
it be something, to be the original, primal source of truth,
beauty, order, righteousness and life !

Pah !

One must be a born deicide, or a devil-made one, to choose
of a set purpose, and on the ground of intellect, of mind and
of reason the latter proposition as and for the everlasting truth.

And humanity will not have it. The more its knowledge is
diffused, the more it understands the necessary postulates as well
as the necessary corollaries of the creed of the unbeliever, of the
agnostic, and of the infidel, under any name or fashion of form
or fancy the more clearly and the more thoroughly its rejection,
its disgust and its indignation will become.

Ah ! well hast thou spoken, Psalmist :

"The fool alone has said: there is no God."
And this rising age will not tolerate the fool.

But alas ! the difficulty which has occurred is that the era
of scepticism and cynicism, of criticism and doubt, has indeed
failed to rob us of God, but in the tumult it has almost robbed
us of Christ.

Yes, there is the difficulty, the deficiency and the danger of
modern democracy. For modern democracy has "arrived." It
has abolished kings of human manufacture, or at least it has
dethroned them from the heart of humanity. It has destroyed
in the mind "the divinity that doth hedge a king." It has laid
its strong arm, the arm of the multitude, with unabashed familiar-
ity upon the backs of the " separate " class, the select class, the

420 THE MOBILIZATION OF CHRISTIAN FORCES. [Jan.,

higher kind of humans. It has whispered with its rough, strong
voice to arrogance and to station no longer the words of
humility and subjection but the portentous word : equal. It
has opened all the closed doors and invaded all the reserved
seats. It has proclaimed opportunity a common heritage or a
common right. It has put its coarse but powerful hand into
the seamy places of privilege the hand of labor, of industry, of
trade, of plebeian science the associated hands of the people.
All this with rude eagerness, with brutal assertiveness, and with
the headlong heedlessness of triumphant numbers. And in the
effort and the struggle and the rush, political, social, industrial,
scientific, there has been tumult : tumult in minds as well as
deeds.

Yes, unfortunately in the tumult modern democracy has
largely forgotten Christ. But modern democracy has come to
stay, to thrive and to grow.

It must be baptized.

That is the word and that is the work : it must be bap-
tized its spirit, its achievements, its tendencies, its thoughts
and its speech ; baptized with the Christian baptism, the only
divine consecration of hurrtan progress and human welfare here
as well as hereafter.

Oh ! my conservative friends, my fearsome friends : start not
at the phrase, but gird up your loins and face the fact. Did
not Christianity baptize pagan Rome ? And what was it after-
wards that it did and had to do with the Scythian and Teu-
tonic invasion of Hun and Goth, Visigoth and Frank, Norman
and Saxon but to baptize them. The age of assimilation of
all these mongrel elements, with their customs, organizations,
ideas, pursuits, tongues and life, what was it but a long bap-
tism, taming and shaping their exuberant energies and successes
into the paths of peace and progress and the ennobling ideals
of Christian civilization ?

Now has come from within, from the teeming masses below,
surging up to an equal share of air, sunshine, and space at the
top, a new irruption, with new vital forces, with new aspirations
and hopes, new methods and new speech ; yet quivering with
life, with principles socially potent and mainly proper and bene-
ficial to the race a new catechumen ; the modern world, the
present age.

It must be baptized. For one reason or another, it largely

1902.] THE MOBILIZATION OF CHRISTIAN FORCES. - 421

lacks knowledge or true knowledge of Christ. In the stress of
achievement of its material purposes, in its education as publicly
furnished, in many of the leaders of its exodus, in the enthu-
siasm of its shibboleths, in the triumphs of its ally : material
science it has largely forgotten Christ, the necessary link be-
tween God and man, the corner-stone on which alone a lasting
belief, a living belief, and an efficacious belief in God the
Father, can rest and reign in human society, as in man indi-
vidually.

And mark now the movement of God to effect this thing.
Mark the recrudescence of living and enlightened faith among
those who do believe in Christ, His Church, His Sacraments,
His doctrines. Mark the ever growing number of His disciples
who find tongue and resolution, who walk out of themselves
and their personal life and purposes to speak His name in the
language of the day, in the aims of the hour, in the interests
that agitate humanity now. Mark the action of the Church
and its Pontiff ; the agitations of the grace of God in so many
pious and prayerful movements, associations, and undertakings,
in so many lands, in so many ways, in so many directions.
Mark the union, cohesion, and loyalty of the Church's members.

Is this not a rallying " to the colors ' of the army of the
Prince of Peace a mobilization of the Christian forces for this
great effort, this grand purpose, this auspicious triumph : the
baptism of modern democracy, and the adaptation of its lawful
progress, aims, hopes, thoughts and speech, to the everlasting
Truth.

With these great truths in view the New Year brings to
every Christian heart newer duties and higher responsibilities.
It is necessary to translate into the language of the age the old
truths of Christianity so that the r modern mind may so assimil-
ate them that they will become a part of its very nature. It is
by methods such as these that its regeneration will come.

MURILLO'S ST. MARGARET OF CORTONA.

1902.] THE THABOR OF PRAYER. 423

THE THABOR OF PRAYER.

"Lord, it is good for us to be here."

SWEET Presence that attends our prayers,

Invisible yet near ;
O patient Listener, awaiting ever,
And never aweary to hear
On the breath of petition my spirit upsoars,
To be lost in the love of the God it adores.

* * *
Lip-words are tokens for men : for Thee, Lord,

Form the speech in my heart.
Read there what Thou likest, as Thou likest content

I, to be where Thou art ;

To be as Thou wiliest, these few moments at least,
When, with Thee communing, all things else have ceased.

* * *
Has flesh been dissolved; or is Heaven a-leaning,

With its Court and its splendor,
To the soul that is led to the mountain of prayer,

To the will no longer defiant offender?
To this worm that is man, to this slime of the earth,
Doth worship bring Eden, and God speak as at birth?

* * *
Is it Peter that says : let us build an abode ;

It is good to be here ?
Nay, sweeter than Thabor is Thy whisper, O Lord :

"It is I, do not fear."

And I feel as I kneel at the call of Thy voice
All my being rejoice
At the glow of Thy grace, at the flow of Thy peace,

All human cares cease ;
And Thy presence unseen encompassing me,
My Lord and my God ! in sweet converse with Thee,

Be my life all its days

Only this : Thy praise.

ALBERT REYNAUD.

424 MR. W. H. MALLOCK ON " THE [Jan.,

MR. W. H. MALLOCK ON 'THE CONFLICT OF SCIENCE

AND RELIGION."*

BY REV. JAMES J. FOX, D.D.

N the Fortnightly for September and November
Mr. W. H. Mallock contributes two articles, as
part of a series, on a timely topic which, although
it has been threshed out a hundred times, from
every stand-point, still divides, and most probably
will long continue to divide, the world of thinkers and the
larger world of non-thinkers into two hostile camps. That topic
is the relation of Science to Religion. The passing of the nine-
teenth and the opening of the twentieth century inspired a vast
number of retrospects, and prompted a host of writers to enter
upon an intellectual stock-taking to ascertain the amount of
progress which the passing age had contributed to the sum of
human knowledge. Most of the panegyrists of the nineteenth
century have united in proclaiming that its chief glory consists
in its having established a new method of interpreting nature
directly opposed to that which had been derived from Christian
philosophy and theology. The opinion that the long struggle
between free-thought and religion has terminated in the com-
plete and final triumph of the former is one, Mr. Mallock says,
which only the most thoughtless or most sanguine can entertain.
The struggle, he states, is not over, but it has entered on a
new phase. What is now wanted, he continues, is an accurate
summing up of the present position of the contestants.

AN INTELLECTUAL ACCOUNTANT.

For this task, in his opinion, both the scientist and the
theologian are equally disqualified, because each is incapable of
taking a full and impartial view of the other side's case. This
task he considers to be " a work which belongs to the province,
not of the discoverer or the thinker but of a much humbler
kind of person, whom we may call the intellectual accountant.
This expert accountant's business will be to examine and to

* The Fortnightly Review, September and November, 1901.

1902.] CONFLICT OF SCIENCE AND RELIGION" 425

tabulate what either side has to say to reduce its arguments to
their clearest and simplest forms, to note or strike out such as
are inconsistent with others ; and so to arrange the whole that any
intelligent inquirer may see how the account on either side really
stands." To draw up such a balance sheet is the scope of Mr.
Mallock's present series of papers. When he has presented the
account he purposes to deduce some conclusions which will open
the eyes of both parties ; for, he is convinced, our scientific and
religious thinkers alike are laboring under a delusion about their
actual positions. Granting Mr. Mallock's postulate, that an ex-
pert knowledge of either side of the case would be a disquali-
fication for the business of summing up and comparing both,
Mr. Mallock is probably the best equipped of all our publicists
to discharge the task which he assumes. Brilliant dialectical
skill, a keen power of analysis, an infallible scent for a question-
begging argument, a rare capacity for disentangling a knotty
question, and for distinguishing between true and false issues,
are, with felicity of expression and the knack of clever illustra-
tion, the characteristics which have conferred on Mr. Mallock
his eminence as a controversialist. He excels in forcing his
adversaries to swallow the disagreeable conclusions of their own
principles. With irresistible logic he has followed up Anglican-
ism in its hopeless quest of the Holy Grail, authority ; and he
has exposed Broad- churchism as naked rationalism by stripping
it of the borrowed clothes of Christianity. He has given Chris-
tian apologists valuable advice against the mistake of continuing
to direct their artillery against the abandoned positions of the
enemy, instead of turning their energies towards the point where
the fiercest attack is now being delivered.

MR. MALLOCK MISSTATES THE CASE.

Nobody can doubt but that the present series of papers will
be a new illustration of his ability, and his devotion to the cause
of theism. Yet it is plain that in the very start he has com-
mitted just such a blunder as he would infallibly swoop down
upon if it lurked in the position of an opponent. And, further-
more, in making this mistake he seriously misstates the case, to
the prejudice of religion. To pursue his own simile drawn from
mercantile life, when investigating the affairs of two rival con-
cerns, so related that the solvency of one involves the bank-
ruptcy of the other, he has substituted the name of an unim-

426 MR. W. H. MALLOCK ON " THE [Jan.,

peachable firm for that of one of the parties whose credit is
under grave suspicion. He endorses the discredited paper of a
reckless trader with the signature of the Bank of England. For,
to abandon metaphor, what he dignifies with the name of Science
is nothing but wild philosophical speculation. Before entering
upon the discussion, Mr. Mallock, very properly, takes care, in
order to avoid confusion, to state in what sense he shall use the
term religion in the progress of his inquiry. The word is used
so loosely that accuracy and clearness require that it be precisely
defined. Now, if accuracy demanded that the term religion
should be clearly defined, it required, no less peremptorily, that
the other term, Science, also should be defined. If the word
religion has been abused, so has Science. The defenders of
religion justly complain that the misapplication of the term
Science has contributed in a very considerable measure to the
popularization of unbelief. One of the most efficient resources
for the propagation of irreligious opinions is to send forth theories,
opinions, conjectures as the well-established conclusions of Science.
His failure to clear the ground on one side as he did on the
other has led Mr. Mallock to stand sponsor for the common
error so industriously propagated by the " camp-followers ' of
Science and the half-educated. In stating the case against
religion he brings forward as Science the monistic philosophy of
the most extravagant of dogmatists, Professor Haeckel. The
confusion is embodied throughout the discussion and explicitly
formulated in his thesis : Science is opposed to Religion, not as a
Materialistic Doctrine to a Spiritual, but as a Monistic Doctrine
to a Dualistic.

HUXLEY VERSUS HAECKEL.

Science is neither materialistic nor spiritualistic, neither monistic
nor dualistic. To call monism Science is as illogical as to con-
fuse the multiplication table and the controversy on Filioque, or
to enter an opinion about the validity of Anglican orders as an
item in the chronological list of English sovereigns. Had Mr.
Mallock taken religion to mean Supernatural Religion, then there
might be some excuse for his confusion. For rationalists contend
that the established facts of science formally contradict the
Pentateuch. But he expressly states that by religion he means,
not Christianity, nor even any particular form of theism, but
merely the underlying doctrines which every form of theism

1902.] CONFLICT OF SCIENCE AND RELIGION" 427

supposes, the existence of a personal God, free-will, and the
immortality of the soul.

HAECKEL'S PHILOSOPHY IS NOT ACCEPTED BY SCIENTISTS.

It is scarcely worth while to call witnesses in proof of the
fact that everybody who has any pretensions to clearness of
thought now recognizes that upon these three fundamental truths
of religion Science has nothing whatever to say. Yet to empha-
size the unwarranted nature of MV. Mallock's assumption that
Science speaks by the mouth of Haeckel, it may be interesting
to contrast the statements of that philosopher with those of a
scientist who was never suspected of any partiality towards re-
ligion. " The three great buttresses of religion," says Haeckel
and his statement Mr. Mallock calls the conclusions of Science
" are God, Freedom, and Immortality ; and the great work of
Science, as the liberator of human thought, is that it annihilates
all belief in them." Now, against this purely gratuitous state-
ment of the Jena professor let us place the testimony of a man
who, as he said of himself, was never suspected of any tendency
to contract the empire of Science. The witness, too, is a man
eminent in that particular branch of knowledge in which alone
Haeckel has any authority. He was, furthermore, one who en-
joyed, and returned in kind, the highest consideration of the
German zoologist. The scientific mare's-nest known as Batkybius
Haeckelii will perpetuate for a long time to come the mutual
admiration of Huxley and Haeckel. Now, as long ago as 1886,
in his reply to Mr. Lilly, Huxley wrote : " If the belief in a God
is essential to morality, physical Science offers no obstacle there-
to ; if the belief in immortality is essential to morality, physical
Science has no more to say against the probability of that doctrine
than the most ordinary experience has ; and it effectually closes
the mouths of those who pretend to refute it by objections from
merely physical data. Finally, if the belief in the uncausedness
of volition (Huxley's erroneous definition of the doctrine of free-
will) is necessary to morality, physical Science has no more to
say against that absurdity than the logical philosopher or theolo-
gian." It may be mentioned, too, that Huxley admitted not only
that Science does not overthrow theism, but also that it cannot
disprove the miraculous evidences of Christianity. " Physical
Science," he writes, " in fact, has nothing to do with the criti-
cisms of the Gospel ; it is wholly incompetent to furnish demon-

428 MR. W. H. MALLOCK ON " THE [Jan.,

strative evidence that any statement made in these histories is
untrue."

HAECKEL ADMITS THAT MONISM IS BUT SPECULATION. .

The oversight of Mr. Mallock in identifying monistic phi-
losophy with science becomes the more glaring as one observes
that, if he did not draw exclusively from the recent English
translation of Haeckel's Die Weltrathsel, he had it under his
eyes as he formulated the anti- religious position. In the Preface
to this work Haeckel explicitly states -and Mr. Mallock ignores
the admission that the Monism contained in the book is not
Science, but philosophy. " Unfortunately," writes Professor
Haeckel, " the vast progress of empirical knowledge in our
1 century of progress* has not been accompanied by a corre-
sponding advancement of its theoretical interpretation." And he
continues, " most of the representatives of what is called ' exact
science' are content with the special care of their own narrow
branches of observation and experiment, and deem superfluous
the deeper study of the universal connection of the phenomena
they observe that is philosophy." Then, after bewailing "this
unnatural and fatal opposition between the results of experience
and of thought," he gives notice that he is going to undertake the
role of speculator ; and, furthermore, he has the candor to warn
his readers that the solution which he offers them " must be
merely subjective and only partly correct." Finally he desig-
nates the work as an integration of the " views ' which he has
held for a generation. Nobody could more clearly mark the
antithesis between Science and philosophy, between exact knowl-
edge and subjective, theoretical views, between scientific fact and
mere speculation. Yet, in the face of this declaration, Mr. Mallock
confers upon Haeckelian Monism the undeserved dignity of
Science. We do not pretend to believe that Mr. Mallock is in
the position of " the man in the street," who, with but little
science and less philosophy, is unable to recognize the line of
demarcation which separates these contiguous realms. Indeed,
he makes an observation in the introduction of his subject which
implies that not only are these two spheres of thought distinct,
but also that they are so little alike that they demand different
mental qualifications for their successful investigation. Referring
to the leaders of scientific discovery, he observes that "the very
character and habits of mind which are the causes of their

1902.] CONFLICT OF SCIENCE AND RELIGION" 429

scientific eminence tend to unfit them for understanding, in a
general way, the philosophic significance of the facts of which
they themselves are the discoverers." Yet he offers no apology
for his immediate confusion of speculation with knowledge.

SCIENTISTS REJECT MONISM.

It may, however, be said that, after all, this confusion is
only a mere question of terminology, which is of little impor-
tance in the investigation of the respective positions of religion
and its assailants. If the doctrine of Monism, although it is
not, strictly speaking, Science, is yet the necessary, logical out-
come of science and, as such, is held by scientists to be the
only view of the three great bases of religion which is consis-
tent with the modern extension of knowledge, then it matters
little whether we call it Science or philosophy; it is the creed
of the scientific world. What 's in a name ? The rose by any
other name would smell as sweet. And Monism, if not Science,
is the voice of Science uttering its shattering Nay against the
obsolete postulates of theism. That Monism possesses such
authority in the eyes of Mr. Mallock there seems to be no
doubt, from the gist of his present articles, as well as from some
other earlier writings. Six or seven years ago he made a
tantamount statement in his criticism of Dr. Hettinger's work
when it appeared in English. The wide prevalence of this be-
lief among the half educated and the superficial has apparently
hindered Mr. Mallock from observing that among scientists it
has far fewer supporters than it boasted when he wrote Is
Life worth Living f As Father Tyrrell observes, " it is just
when its limits begin to be felt by the critical, when its pre-
tended all-sufficingness can no longer be maintained, that a
theory or hypothesis begins to be popular with the uncritical,
and to work its irrevocable effects in the general mind. In this
way it has come to pass that at the very moment in which a
reaction against the irreligious or anti-religious philosophy of a
couple of decades ago is making itself felt in the study, the
spreading pestilence of negation and unbelief has gained and
continues to gain possession of the street." But surely Mr.
Mallock is one of the last persons who would be suspected of
failing to distinguish between the clamor of the Agora and the
sobriety of the Areopagus. Even twenty years ago, when
Positivism was most dogmatic in its anti-religious assertion, its

430 MR. W. H. MALLOCK ON " THE [Jan.,

most representative men shook their heads at the pretensions of
their brethren who fancied that modern thought had found any
arguments to demonstrate the fallacy of religious belief. To
return again to Huxley, he, with his usual energy, refused to
accept the very views which Haeckel now proposes anew, and
which Mr. Mallock seems to think have behind them the con-

sensus of the scientific world. Let us take, for example, the
one concerning the central "buttress" the belief in Immortality.
" All belief in immortality," says Haeckel, " is annihilated by
Science." And "when we come to analyze all the different
proofs that have been urged for the immortality of the soul,
not a single one of them is consistent with the truths we have
learned in the last few decades from physiological psychology
and the theory of descent." Mr. Huxley wrote in The Fort-
nightly of November, 1886: "Is there any means of knowing
whether the states of consciousness casually associated for three
score years and ten with the arrangements and movements of
innumerable millions of successively different material molecules
can be continued in like association with some substance which
has not the properties of matter and force ? And, as Kant says,
if anybody can answer that question he is just the man I want
to see. If he says that consciousness cannot exist except in
relation of cause and effect, I must ask him how he knows it.
. . . And I am afraid that, like jesting Pilate, I shall not
think it worth while (having but little time before me) to wait
for an answer."

Nor is it pretended by the father of the Monism which Mr.
Mallock labels Science that any new light has been thrown on
the subject in recent years. On the contrary, with a candor
which does him honor, he confesses that many of his fellow-
scientists who formerly shared his opinion have found reason to
recant. Wundt, who, Haeckel says, is considered the ablest
living psychologist in Germany, has left him. And with Wundt,
he admits, went Du Bois-Raymond, Karl Ernst Baer, and Vir-
chow. Moralizing over their sad defection Professor Haeckel
offers two possible explanations of their change of opinion.
They may plead that the maturer judgment of age and accumu-
lated experience has given them a clearer view of truth. On
the other hand, he naively remarks, the experience of later
years sometimes has the effect, not of enriching but of disturb-
ing the mind, and with old age there comes a gradual decay of

1902.] CONFLICT OF SCIENCE AND RELIGION" 431

the brain as happens to other organs." It is interesting to
remember that Professor Haeckel is himself past sixty- eight.
Whatever decay advancing age may have wrought in his case,
it has not deprived him of that heroic trait of standing fast by
a lost cause which, in the heyday of his manhood, he displayed
by sticking to the Bathybius when its own father gave it up as
a delusion.

FISKE VERSUS HAECKEL.

How little even most advanced and consistent evolutionists
are in agreement with Haeckel on the question of immortality,
appears by an inspection of the little work Life Everlasting,
which was published this year, after the death of its author,
Professor Fiske. He is as uncompromising in his advocacy of " the
theory of descent ' and of all other evolutionary principles as is
Haeckel himself. But he reaches conclusions contradictory to
those of Haeckel on the question of immortality, as he does
elsewhere on the relation of God to the universe. After sum-
marizing the monistic argument against immortality he asks :
" How much does this famous argument amount to, as against
the belief that the soul survives the body ? The answer is, Noth-
ing ! absolutely nothing. It not only fails to disprove the validity
of the belief, but it does not raise even the slightest prima facie
presumption against it."

WHY MR. MALLOCK TAKES MONISM FOR SCIENCE.

In constituting Professor Haeckel the Pontifex Maximus of
the scientific world, and accepting his philosophy as ex-cathedra
pronouncements, Mr. Mallock ignores the existence, not alone of
such cosmic theists as John Fiske, but of the immense number
of scientific and educated men whose mental attitude is Agnos-
ticism. He cannot be suspected of disloyalty to his often
recorded belief in religion. There is every reason to suppose
that he purposes, in the present series of papers in which he is
engaged, to show that the religious position is impregnable ; and
one might suspect that, like Julius Caesar, he but overstates the
strength of the enemy that the victory may appear the more
brilliant. There is, however, a more satisfactory explanation of
his identification of science with the views of the philosopher
who, to borrow a phrase of Fiske, comes like a belated eigh-
teenth century materialist, to entertain us by maintaining that

432 "THE CONFLICT OF SCIENCE AND RELIGION:' [Jan.

his denial of immortality is an inevitable corollary from the doc-
trine of evolution. It is the opinion of Mr. Mallock, as ex-
pressed in his article on Hettinger, that for the belief in the
existence of God and in free-will we can find no basis by the
application of our logical faculties to the facts of the universe
and of our own intellect. A good God and human freedom are,
he holds, unthinkable. But the irrationality of these two ideas
does not prove that they are untrue ; for, he says, everything
else, provided we go deep enough, ends in being unthinkable
also. So, instead of basing religion on rational grounds, he
would give it, as its sole but sufficient foundation, an act of faith
in the dignity of human life. Holding, then, the opinion that
reason reduces the fundamental principles of religion to absurdi-
ties, he naturally selects as the spokesman of reason the philoso-
pher who, in the name of modern Science, asserts that knowledge
has demolished the rational foundations of religion. He invites us
to witness an intellectual reproduction of the campaign which
closed in the valley of Terebinth. The Goliath of Science has
vanquished all the strong warriors of the living God, who put
their trust in the useless weapons of rational demonstration.
Then Mr. Mallock comes forward with his sling and pebble to
lay the giant low, and take away the reproach of Israel. No
fault is to be found with Mr. Mallock for not permitting his
sympathy with the religious cause to hinder him from dis-
charging his role of intellectual accountant with the severest
impartiality. But when he concedes to the opponents of reli-
gion that its fundamental beliefs, if examined by reason, are in
irreconcilable contradiction with each other, and are exploded
by Science, he does a grave injustice to Religion, which may
justly reproach him :

" It was all very well to dissemble your love,
But why did you kick me down stairs ? '

" Go ye to the woodland where the laurel grows,
Where the pine and myrtle bend beneath the snows.
Gather them for the Christ-Child, wreath them for His shrine,
Ivy green and holly for that night divine."

'HE festival of the Roman Saturnalia, Feast of
Saturn, was a day dear to the heart of the
friends of Caesar : , a day of merry-making and
license, rejoicing . that, with the lengthening of
the days, winter began to turn his back to make

way for the fair and

" Flowery May

That from her green lap throws

The yellow cowslip and the rathe primrose."

On this feast slaves were free as to speech and behavior ;
often their masters waited upon them; every one held festa;
houses were decorated with ivy, laurel, and evergreen, and gifts
passed gaily from friend to friend.

With the Norse in bleaker, ruder climes the feast was held
in honor of Odin and Thor the Thunderer. Huge bonfires
lighted the hill-tops and rude sacrifices were held, while even
the ancient Persians strangely akin in modes though differing
widely in clime kindled fires upon the sacrificial stone at this
season of the year.

When St. Augustine preached the doctrines of Christianity
to the fair-haired Angles he found in the white-cliffed isle of
Britain many quaint and curious customs, and among them all
none more interesting than those of the early Britons (on which
they had grafted * the methods of their Roman conquerors) to
celebrate their winter solstice. These same customs, t enhanced
still more by the somewhat grim mythology of the Saxon and
the sprightlier customs of the Norman, have come down to the

present time in the varied observances of the Yule-tide.
VOL. LXXIV. 29

434 WITH YULE- TIDE HOLLY AND MISTLETOE. [Jan.,

The early English missioners pursued the excellent policy
followed later by the Jesuits in China, and did not consider it
necessary to do away with innocent customs, preferring while
strict in all essentials to placate the hoi polloi by engrafting its
rites with those of the Christian era.

Long, long ago when Galahad and Launcelot, Ladye Vivian
and Enid fair rode through the green glades of Britain, "King
Arthur kept the Christmas-tide in merry Carleile, with Queen
Guinevere, that bride so bright of blee," and since that time
many are the pretty fancies connected with the season of Yule
log and mistletoe, happy feast when all men sang :

" Welcome Yule ;

Welcome be Thou heavenly King ;
Welcome born on this morning,
Welcome for whom we shall sing,
Welcome Yule."

The ancient Goths and Saxons called the winter festival Jul
or Yule, and from this comes the expression " Yule log," though
wiseacres have long discussed and debated the etymology of the
term. Some say its derivation is the Greek oyloi, the title
of a hymn to Ceres ; others fancy it is from the Latin jubilceus
season of rejoicing or from the feast in honor of Julius
Caesar ; while still other antiquarians consider it derived from
the Gothic oel a feast. More learned people, however, lean to
the derivation giul or hull the Gothic word for wheel and
this seems most probable, since the Yule feast is the turning-
point of the year. Confirmation is lent to this idea by the fact
that the oldest almanacs show a wheel as the sign for marking
Yule-tide.

The custom of the burning of the Yule log has come down
to us from the Scandinavians, and in the days of Catholic Eng-
land this ceremony was observed with great merriment. Herrick
sang:

" Come bring with a noise,
My merry, merry boys,

The Christmas log to the firing;
While my good dame she
Bids ye all be free,

And drink to your hearts' desiring."

1902.] WITH YULE-TIDE HOLLY AND MISTLETOE. 435

The great log, a veritable tree torn from its home in some
mighty English forest, was dragged by willing hands to the
great fireplace in the baronial hall. All hats were raised to it
as it passed; for did not superstition teach that it was full of
good promises ? Its fires burnt out old quarrels, made mead to
froth in the loving-cups, the wassail bowl to pass; and when
its flame crackled on the hearth, lighted by last year's brand,
old wrongs were forgot and peace was king.

After the log was half burnt the block was laid aside and
preserved until the next season a sure preventive of fire in the
house and to this custom the minstrel refers in his song:

" With the last year's brand
Light the new block, and,
For good success in his spending,
On your psalteries play
That sweet luck may
Come while the log is a teending."*

It was bad luck for a person with a squint to see the log
burning, and disastrous consequences attended the entrance
into the festal hall of a barefoot man or a flat-footed woman.

A huge Yule or Christmas candle lighted the room where
the Yule log burning was held, and there is still preserved at
Oxford an antique stone candle- stick carved with the figure of
the Agnus Dei, a relic of the old festival of Yule.

Since the days of the old Saxon Wittenagemot different cus-
toms prevailed in different parts of England for the celebration
of Yule. In Devon an ashton fagot was used instead of the log ;
i. e., a bundle of ash-sticks bound with ash-withes, and dragged
by the farm-hands to their master's manor, there to be burned
amidst laughter and jollity, games and feasting.

In these diversions all joined, and it was a customary sight
in the olden times to see the master and the mistress jumping
for a treacle cake, their hands tied behind them as they sprang
to catch in their mouths a cake spread with treacle and sus-
pended from the ceiling, while the servants " bobbed for apples,"
or jumped over obstacles, their feet tied in sacks.

" Opened wide the baron's hall
To vassal, tenant, serf and all ;

* Burning.

436 WITH YULE- TIDE HOLLY AND MISTLETOE. [Jan.,

Power laid his rod of rule aside,
And ceremony doffed his pride.
The heir with roses in his shoes,
That night might village partner choose ;
All hailed with uncontrolled delight
And general voice the happy night,
That to the cottage, as the crown,
Brought tidings of salvation down."

At every crack the ashen withes gave in the fire-place the
master was obliged to furnish a fresh portion of liquor, the
"het pint," or cider heated and spiced. In Hampshire a por-
tion of this spiced draught was poured upon the fields and
orchards on Christmas Eve, and the chorus sang :

"Apples and pears, with right good corn,
Come in plenty with every one ;
Eat and drink good cake and hot ale,
Give earth to drink and she '11 not fail."

In Cornwall the Yule log is called the Mock, and children
are allowed to sit up till midnight on Christmas Eve to see it
burn and "drink to the Mock."

: Many and Curious as are the customs of the Yule log, they
are not so graceful as . those with which the mistletoe wreaths
the white Christmas-time, and

" Forth to the woods did merry men go
To gather in the mistletoe."

From earliest Druidical days the wax-like berries of the
mistletoe have been associated with Christmas-tide. The Druids
revered the mistletoe especially, because it grew upon the branches
of the gnarled and sturdy oak, the tree sacred in their mythology
to the Sun God. They believed the parasite to have healing
qualities, as therapists to-day say it has. In vast processions
the people followed the high-priest to the forest, two white bulls
were tied to the sacred oak, and the priest, clad in white, cut
the plant with a golden knife, another priest catching it in his
robe. The bulls and often human beings, notably captives taken
in war, were then sacrificed, and the mistletoe, divided into tiny
fragments, was given to the people, to be hung over the doors

1902.] WITH YULE-TIDE HOLLY AND MISTLETOE. 437

(li'TiTTTTnr 7TTT:

No CHRISTMAS is COMPLETE WITHOUT THE HOLLY.

of their houses to ward off evil and to appease the anger of
their sylvan deities.

A curious legend of the mistletoe is of Scandinavian origin,
and relates how Friga, wife of great Odin, dreamed that Balder,
her son, would shortly die. In anguish she prayed to all the
powers of nature earth, air, fire, water, beasts, and plants to
protect her son. " Balder the Beautiful must not die ! ' she
cried, and from every element she claimed an oath to spare her
son. ' Then went Balder forth strong, and beautiful and brave,
and in the fiercest conflict fought he with arrows and showed
no fear." But Loki was Balder's bitter enemy, and he deter-
mined to find out what made his foe invulnerable, so, disguising
himself as an old hag, he went to Friga, telling her how all the

438 WITH YULE-TIDE HOLLY AND MISTLETOE. [Jan.,

world wondered at her son's strength and beauty, and Friga,
proud of his valor, replied :

" All the powers of earth and heaven are allied to help him,
and they have sworn a mighty oath not to do him harm ; all save
the mistletoe, so tiny a plant that it was scarce worth fearing."

Then the wicked Loki much rejoiced and laughed his evil
laugh, and straightway made from the mystic plant an arrow
swift and keen ; then, entering the council of the gods, he said
to Heda the Blind : " Why do you not contend with the arrows
of Balder ? "

And Heda answered : " Lo, I am blind and have no wea-
pons.*'

At this Loki smiled again, giving him the mistletoe arrow,
and Heda cast it from him and lo ! Balder the Beautiful lay
slain !

In Italian legend the mistletoe is connected with the story
of Ginevra, the unfortunate bride who disappeared on her wed-
ding night when

"The mistletoe hung in the castle hall."

Years after her mouldering skeleton was found in an old oaken
chest where she had hidden in merry sport, the lid closing upon
her with a spring.

But the dainty mistletoe has less tragic sentiments woven
about its delicate branches, memories of castle halls gaily gar-
landed with Christmas berries. From time immemorial a spray
of mistletoe, hung from the ceiling in the servants' hall, gave
the privilege of exacting toll by any of the sterner sex from
the fair damsel whom he might catch beneath the branches.
Stolen kisses passed between sweethearts, but each must break a
berry from the bough, and when no more berries remained the
forfeits were paid. In Devonshire the maid who was not kissed
'neath the mistletoe was supposed not to be married during the
year. An English poet apostrophizes the plant :

" Hail, hail to the leaves of rich green,
With pearls that are fit for a queen,

So pure and so white :
Such emblems of innocent mirth,
We '11 value as blessings on earth
In this season of joy giving birth
To social delight."

1902.] WITH YULE-TIDE HOLLY AND MISTLETOE. 439

In addition to the mistletoe ivy was largely used in Christ-
mas decorations, and it rivalled holly in the esteem of many.
Though popular in hall and castle, it was barred from the sanc-
tuary because of its association with Bacchus, God of Wine
in the Roman mythology, and used to wreath his brow and
decorate his shrine in the orgies in his honor.

But in " Merrie England ' ivy was one of the favorite Christ-
mas greens, and since Christmas is " a green spot amidst the
death of nature, a renewing of time, a hope of eternity," the
evergreen ivy seems one of the gardener Nature's fairest offer-
ings for the festal season.

In parts of Oxfordshire the maid servants ask the men for
ivy to decorate the house, and if any neglect to bring it, she is
privileged to steal a pair of his breeches and nail them up in
the highway for the derision of all who pass by. Many other
quaint customs are wreathed about the "ivy green."

Yet, suitable as is the trailing, glossy vine, it must, perforce,
share its popularity with the holly, whose prickly leaves and gay
berries always seem to embody the very spirit of Christmas joy.

"With holly and ivy

So green and so gay
We deck up our houses
As fresh as the day,"

sings Poor Robin's Almanac, and the two evergreens, so widely
different, seem ever to go hand-in-hand in Christmas song and
story. This rivalry is quaintly told in a very old poem,

" A SONG TO THE HOLY AND IVY.

" Holy stond in the hall, fayre to behold,
Ivy stond without the doare, she ys full sore a-cold.

Holy and his merry men, they dawnsen and they sing,
Ivy and her maydens they weepen and they wring.

Holy has berys, red as any rose ;

He fosters the hunters, keeps them from the dores.

Ivy hath berys, black as any sloe ;

There come the owle and eat them as they gro.

Holy hath burdys, a full fayre flocke,

The nightyngale, the poppyngay, the doyty lavyrock.

Code Ivy, what burdys hasten thou ?

None but the howlets that cry ' How, how .! ' "

440 WITH YULE-TIDE HOLLY AND MISTLETOE. [Jan.

DRAGGING IN THE YULE LOG.

Chorus :

1 Nay, Ivy, nay : it may not be I wis,
Let Holy have the maystry as the manner ys."

Holly seems peculiarly suited for the blessed Christmas, for

" When the bare and wintry woods we see,
What then so cheerful as the holly-tree ? '

Its green leaves and scarlet berries form a brilliant contrast
to the snowy mead and forest bleak, and bright amidst such
dolorous days it evinces the true spirit of the Christmas-tide,
the most joyous holiday of all the year.

No Christmas was complete without the " Holly-Tree," and
old Father Christmas was always crowned with holly. The old
song runs :

" Old Father Christmas would despair

And pine in silent grief,
If twined amid his silver hair
Were seen no holly wreath."

Christmas in " mumming * has always the emblematic holly
spray borne beside him by a little girl, and in Wales at the
present day is still acted the old-time Christmas play, where the
holly-crowned seer recites :

1902.] WITH YULE-TIDE HOLLY AND MISTLETOE. 441

" Here come I, old Father Christmas ;

Christmas or not,
I hope old Father Christmas
Will never be forgot."

An old reason given for decorating the houses at Christmas
is that the spirit of the frost is nipping with his cold ringers
the sylvan homes of the bright elfin spirits abroad in the land,
and the houses must be decked with evergreen that the little
elves may repair thither and await the warmer weather of
Candlemas Day.

Those anxious to account for it scripturally refer to the palm
branches thrown before our Lord, and decorating Jerusalem up-
on his entrance into that city. The Puritans regarded the cus-
tom as a heathen abomination, and quoted Polydore Virgil in
defence of their views, he having written : " Trymmings of the
temple with flowres, hangyng boughes, and garlonds was taken
of the heathen people, whiche decked their idols and houses with
suche array."

But whether they were fashionable with Queen Mary or
scouted by Cromwell, in rural England Christmas greens were
as popular as were flowers on May day, and holly and ivy and
mistletoe wreathed castle and hall.

" Our churches and houses," says an old writer, ' decked
with bayes and rosemarye, holy and ivy, and other plantes,
which are always green winter and summer, signify and put us
in mind of His Diety, and that the Child that now was born
was God and Man, who should spring up like a tender plant,
should always be green and flourishing, and live for evermore ";
and the Yule-tide holly and mistletoe symbolize a piety as fer-
vent as the everlasting green of their glossy leaves, as pure and
as warm as the waxen white and the glowing crimson of their
berries.

442 HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. [Jan.,

HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE.

BY M. D. PETRE.

iPIRITUAL goods can never be passed on by the
law of entail ; the great commandment to labor
and cultivate the earth in the sweat of the brow
is even more binding in the life of the Soul than
in that of the body. Each generation must ap-
propriate, by its own efforts, the treasures of the past; must
even win them again by right of the sword from those who
would seize and scatter them. Hence none are worse enemies
of real spiritual truth than those who would resent and repress
the endeavor to renew it in each age of the world, for life on
this earth consists in a continued renewal, and mere repetition
is another name for the decay that leads to death.

PROBLEMS IN ASCETICISM.

Nowhere is this more true than in the domain of ascetical
teaching, for asceticism is founded on renunciation, and men
will never be induced to renounce what is living for a motive
that is dead ; the principle may come from the past, but its
justification must be found in the present. Hence the truest
friends and advocates of a time-honored doctrine are not those
who guard it from the least breath of criticism, but those .who
search and sift it, who distinguish in it that which is temporary
and passing from that which is lasting and eternal, and who
thus, like true mediators, reconcile it with its surroundings, and
its surroundings with itself, and prepare it to meet the future
by its adaptation to the present.

In an essay entitled " Poet and Mystic," which now sees the
light again along with many other valuable companions,* Father
Tyrrell deals with one such ascetical principle, and examines
particularly into the manner in which it was treated by Coven-
try Patmore, to whom it was indeed the one absorbing theme
of life.

From the day when the gospel word went forth that a man

* The Faith of the Millions. By Rev. George Tyrrell, S.J.

1902.] HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. 443

was to leave father, mother, and wife for the service of his
Maker, that he was to hate those of his own household and
despise his own flesh and blood for the sake of Christ, the
whole question of human love has occupied the attention of our
spiritual teachers, and the heart, in its struggles after detach-
ment, has been subjected to a discipline no less severe and
heroic than the mind in its efforts after faith. The highest
point of ascetic endeavor has been reached in the doctrine of
religious life, and from this idea of complete renunciation have
flowed a number of subsidiary doctrines, carrying the same prin-
ciple, in a mitigated form, into circumstances less rigorous.

TYRRELL AND PATMORE DISAGREE.

Patmore's views on this subject were a reaction from the
Neoplatonic exaggerations which had grown up in the whole
field of asceticism. Aided by the study of the higher mystical
writers, he constructed a theory of divine love which, far from
interfering with the highest and strongest human affections,
found in them the food and the very sacrament of the union of
the soul with God. Father Tyrrell contrasts this view, as advo-
cated by Patmore, with the more ordinary ascetical teaching,
and 'seeks a certain modus vivendi, by which the advantages and
limitations of either may. be recognized. For it cannot be de-
nied, as he says, that Patmore's views are prima facie opposed
' to the common traditions of Catholic asceticism, and to the
apparent raison d'etre of every sort of monastic institution "
(p. 49). If human love, as Patmore would seem to teach, is
not only the best and shortest road to divine love, but is even,
when properly ordered, in a certain sense divine love itself, then
assuredly we shall look round in vain for any real justification
of the lives of those who cut themselves off from the possi-
bility of developing some of the closest and tenderest relations
of human affection. If the lawful love of husband or wife or
children is truly the love of God himself, and if God is loved
more intensely in proportion as they are loved more intensely,
then it were indeed a mistaken idea of sacrifice that should lead
us to renounce so simple and direct a means of attaining the
one end for which we were created. For, as Father Tyrrell
truly says, according to such a view "if only the affection be
of the right kind as to mode' and object, the more the better,
nor can there be any question of crowding other affections into

444 HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. [Jan.,

a corner to make more room for the love of God in our
hearts " (p. 53).

MOTIVES FOR CELIBACY.

Nor can we be satisfied if, as is suggested in the same
place, Patmore still found some ground for celibacy " in the
case of men and women devoted to the direct ministry of good
works, spiritual and corporal, a devotion incompatible with do-
mestic cares." It is true that this may constitute one great
motive for the renunciation of family ties, and that the absence
of all private care will leave the heart and mind more free for
the universal interests of the church and mankind. But this
motive alone would not suffice; for, in the first place, we see
that the married state is sometimes quite compatible with the
highest devotion to a cause spiritual or other. Though the
Catholic Church maintains the obligation of a celibate clergy, as
the higher and more perfect standard, we must nevertheless
recognize that, in many cases, marriage no more impedes devo-
tion to the cause of the church than devotion to the duties of
any other profession. And, in the second place, even granting
the greater advantages of celibacy in this respect, we shall not
ordinarily find in such a merely negative and external motive a
sufficient incentive to the most intimate sacrifice that a man can
make. The great spiritual fabric of monasticism must rest on
its own basis if it is to possess any durability, must be beauti-
ful with its own beauty, and not owe its excellence to some
motive of mere utility.

IN WHAT TRUE ASCETICISM CONSISTS.

If, as is certain, the only true asceticism is that which tells
us to die to that which is lower in order to live to that which
is higher, then must this higher life comprehend that lower one
which has been forsaken. If it is the heart that dies it must
be in order that the heart may live, and may live with a love
that contains all the noblest elements of that which has been
sacrificed. It is here that the principle of compensation enters,
and compensation must not be confounded with substitution. It
is not enough that we receive another kind of good in place of
the one we have sacrificed ; what asceticism really promises is
the bestowal of a higher good in the same order, a good that
shall comprehend, even while it transcends, all that is best and
highest in that which we have sacrificed.

1902.] HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. 445

It is curious that while Patmore seems to cut away the
usually accepted motives for renunciation in the world as we
actually know it, he introduces it into the very place where it
would seem to be quite superfluous. For surely the bulk, at
kast, of ascetical teaching is proper to fallen and not to fault-
less nature, and the garden of Paradise was the one place where
it was never required. A certain higher type of paganism is
only wrong in so far as it takes the world, not as it is but as
it might have been. Shame, however holy, is a consequence of
sin or of the possibility of sin; the perfection of nature is when
the body is not the enemy but the companion of the soul, both
enjoying their respective rights without clash or discord, nay,
the perfect activity of the body being the complement and ex- '
pression of the still higher activity of the soul. Hence, the
second Adam and Eve came, not to repair for that which was
in the order of nature and would never have been anything but
holy had man been faithful to his trust, but rather to atone for
that great sin which had divorced nature from graice, and sepa-
rated the interests of soul and body.

Hence it is most true, as Father Tyrrell says, that Patmore,
in love with his theory, "fell into a one-sidedness just as real as
that against which his chief work was a revolt and protest '

FATHER TYRRELL. RECONCILES. THE TWO VIEWS.

Yet he undoubtedly did good service in rescuing a neglected
truth, and in his sympathetic exposition of his teaching Father
Tyrrell has been able to put forward clearly, and contrast, the
two limited and opposed views .which have so long disputed
the field with one another.

f It must be confessed," he writes, " that, in regard to the
reconciliation of the claims of intense human affection with those
of intense sanctity, there have been among all religious teachers
two distinct conceptions struggling for birth, often in one and
the same mind, either of which, taken as adequate, must exclude
the other. It would not be hard to quote the utterances of
saints and ascetics for either view, or to convict individual
authorities of seeming self-contradiction in the matter. The rea-
son of this is apparently that neither view is or can be ade-
quate ; that one is weak where the other is strong ; that they
are both imperfect analogies of a relationship that is unique and

446 HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. [Jan.,

sui generis, the relationship between God and the Soul. Hence
neither hits the centre of truth, but glances aside, one at the
right hand, the other at the left. Briefly, it is a question of the
precise sense in which God is ' a jealous God" and demands to
be loved alone. The first and easier mode of conception is that
which is implied in the common language of saints and ascetics,
language perhaps consciously symbolic and defective in its first
usage, but which has been inevitably literalized and hardened
when taken upon the lips of the multitude. God is necessarily
spoken of and imagined in terms of the creature, and when the
analogical character of such expression slips from consciousness,
as it does almost instantly, he is spoken of, and therefore thought
of, as the First of creatures competing with the rest for the
love of man's heart. He is placed alongside of them in our
imagination, not behind them or in them. Hence comes the
inference that whatever love they win from us in their own
right, by reason of their inherent goodness, is taken from him.
Even though he be loved better than all of them put together,
yet he is not loved perfectly till he be loved alone. Their
function is to raise and disappoint our desire time after time,
till we be starved back to him as to the sole-satisfying every-
thing else having proved vanitas vanitatum. . .

" This mode of imagining the truth, so as to explain the
divine jealousy implied in the precept of loving God exclusively
and supremely, is, for all its patent limitations, the most gener-
ally serviceable. Treated as a strict equation of thought to fact,
and pushed accordingly to its utmost logical consequences, it
becomes a source of danger ; but in fact it is not and will not
be so treated by the majority of good Christians who serve
God faithfully but without enthusiasm ; whose devotion is mainly
rational and but slightly affective ; who do not conceive them-
selves called to the way of the saints, or to offer God that all-
absorbing affection which would necessitate the weakening or
severing of natural ties.

" The limitations of this simpler and more practical mode of
imagining the matter are to some extent supplemented by that
other mode for which Patmore found so much authority in St.
Bernard, St. Francis, St. Teresa, and many another.

" In this conception God is placed, not alongside of creatures
but behind them, as the light which shines through a crystal
and lends it whatever it has of lustre. In recognizing whatever

1902.] HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. 447

true brilliancy or beauty creatures possess as due to his inbid-
ing presence, the love which they excite in us passes on to
him through them.

" Thus in all pure and well-ordered affection it is ultimately
God who loves and God who is loved. Hence if only the affec-
tion be of the right kind as to mode and object, the more the
better, nor can there be any question of crowding other affec-
tions into a corner in order to make more room for the love of
God in our hearts.

" Most probably a reconciliation of these two conceptions will
be found in a clear recognition of the two modes in which God
is apprehended and consequently loved by the human mind and
heart, the one concrete and experimental, accessible to the sim-
plest and least cultured, and of necessity for all ; the other ab-
stract in a sense a knowledge through the ideas and represen-
tations of the mind, demanding a certain degree of intelligence
and studious contemplation, and therefore not necessary, at least
in any high degree, for all.

" Of these two approaches to divine love and union the for-
mer is certainly compatible with, and conducive to, the unlimited
fulness of every well-ordered natural affection ; but the latter
a life of more conscious, reflex, and actual attention to God
undoubtedly does require a certain abstraction and concentration
of our limited spiritual energies, and can only be trodden at the
cost of a certain inward seclusion of which outward seclusion is
normally a condition ' (pp. 49-56).

THE RECONCILIATION NOT WHOLLY SATISFACTORY.

But this reconciliation of the two views appears not wholly
satisfactory when we apply it to the living representatives of
either. In the first place, the former and cruder conception,
according to which human affection must be actually lopped off
in order that divine love may find sufficient sap, is vitiated by
a fallacy too serious to be reconcilable with any true spirituality.
It is, as Father Tyrrell rightly says, because it is not actually
carried into effect that its inherent falsehood is not discovered.

And yet that this crude and partly false doctrine is founded on
a genuine ascetical truth is surely evinced, on the other hand,
by the fact that monasticism always claims its support in one
form or another. It is true indeed that " there is no degree
of divine love that may not be reached by the commoner and

448 HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. [Jan.,

normal path ' (p. 56); nay, there are perhaps souls in the cloister
who would have reached a higher degree of sanctity by the
ordinary than by the extraordinary way ; still the whole language
of the cloister goes to prove that this peculiar life has been
chosen, not chiefly as affording greater leisure but as actually
answering to some special demand of God on the Soul. In fact,
though the more spiritually enlightened and advanced, the more
learned and the more holy, will reject the fallacy too usually
entwined with the former view, they will, nevertheless, speak in
a manner that makes it exceedingly difficult to dissociate them
from it entirely. St. Bernard, St. Teresa, and the many un-
known, who are neither unlike nor, perhaps, inferior to them,
will indeed adopt more and more of the second and more human
conception. God will be, for them, in and behind all creatures,
the "love of him the form, the natural affections the matter '
(p. 53), and yet the old conception will not be altogether aban-
doned, and the "jealous God' will still seem to demand a cer-
tain sacrifice of the heart, not merely that he may enjoy more
exclusive possession of time and attention, but also that he may
actually be more tenderly loved. The higher the soul attains
the less need will it have for this principle of restraint, the more
the second view prevails the fainter will the former become ; but
none the less will it be recognized that the first had in it some-
thing which was proper to fallen nature as such, and which can
never be altogether cast aside until nature and grace be once
more wholly reconciled.

FALLEN NATURE MUST BE CONSIDERED.

For let us again remind ourselves that we are dealing with
fallen and not with sinless nature, and that monasticism is as
fitting a growth in a world that is under the ban of original sin
as it is incongruous when Patmore would plant it in a garden
of innocence and joy. That the best things of nature have be-
come not a help but a hindrance, is the fault, not of nature but
of sin ; that human love should, in any manner, conflict with
divine is not because we can love too much or too well, but
because the lover and the beloved both share the imperfections
of a nature which is corrupt and vitiated, and can therefore be
neither perfect objects "nor perfect subjects of love.

And we shall understand this better by a simple recognition
of the fact that it is conjugal love which affords the chief mat-

1902.] HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. 449

ter of renunciation in this respect. In abjuring the right of
marriage a man cuts himself off ordinarily from the particular
channel for his affections which is opened to the love of husband
and wife. Seizing on this relationship, as the chief emblem of
the union between God and the Soul, ascetical teachers have, in
precise contradistinction from Patmore, implied that it is those
who renounce the human reality who can attain to the highest
realization of its divine figure. And, though not strange, it is
certainly remarkable that we often find amongst celibates the
highest ideal of this relationship even from its human stand-
point, just perhaps for the reason that it has served them as the
matter for the hardest renunciation and the highest endeavor.

WHY CONJUGAL LOVE IS TAKEN AS A SYMBOL.

But why, then, is conjugal love thus represented as being
sometimes the greatest obstacle, at others the highest symbol of
divine love ? Have the saints and ascetics been carried away by
a mere superficial resemblance, or is there some deeper justifica-
tion for their continued similitudes ? We think that there is,
and that it can be discovered by the analysis of this closest of
human relationship, not at its weakest and lowest, but at its
highest and strongest. For if, as Father Tyrrell truly says, the
cruder interpretation of the call to leave father, wife, and chil-
dren will not be a danger to the majority of good Christians
because they " do not conceive themselves called to the way of
the saints, or to offer God that all-absorbing affection which
would necessitate the weakening or severing of natural ties ' (p.
51), because, in fact, the love of God never gets strong enough
to constitute a real danger to the love of man, may we not re-
verse the statement, and say too that it is because the ordinary
human affections are, alas ! often so feeble and self-centred that
they do not seem to afford any possibility of real menace to
that which is divine ? For we are apt to be as cautious in our
affections as in our temporal business, and a love which is so
carefully controlled by prudential considerations and self-interest
is not likely to involve us in very violent spiritual risks. But
it is when we turn to the types of conjugal love which are strong-
est, even though misdirected, that we find what the saints had
in mind when they contrasted its joys with those of the Divine
Union.

VOL. LXXIV. 30

450 HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. [Jan.,

CONJUGAL LOVE EXCLUSIVE IN ITS NATURE.

Conjugal love is, of its very nature, exclusive, and this ex-
clusiveness is not based merely on our limitations as to the quan-
tity of affection of which we can dispose, but on a peculiar
quality of the love itself. Other affections can be multiplied as
to their object without being thereby lessened as to their amount.
It is probable that parents do not really love an only child more
than they love each one of a family of ten. Their love, in the
first case, may be more absorbing, and their grief more acute in
case of separation ; but this is because they have but one outlet
for -their parental affections, and not because the quantity is ac-
tually greater in one case than the other. Grief and absorption
are consequences of love, but are not love itself. Again, certain
kinds of friendship can be bestowed on several, and yet one not
in any way diminish the other ; some love more, some love less ;
some spread their affections over a wider, others over a narrower
area ; but the difference seems to have its root rather in the
source whence the affection springs than in the method of its
distribution. Those who personally love the larger number of
friends are not, perhaps, those who possess a greater capacity for
loving, but those who possess a wider and more varied sympathy,
while the man of fewer ideas has also fewer outlets for his affec-
tions.

But conjugal love is exclusive in such a sense that it is from
one to one, and as much wounded by the intrusion of a third
as by a still wider distribution. And this is because its peculiar
quality consists, not in the giving of love but in the giving of
self, and in a certain absolute identity of ends and interests.
To his other friends a man gives love, sympathy, and good
services to a spouse he gives himself ; in the former case some-
thing goes out from him to them, in the latter there is nothing
to go out, for the giver is the gift. As friends we could still
love the friend that was acting contrary to all we held right and
advisable; we could see him to be wrong, and yet wait, like a
mother, and long for his return not going with him, but en-
deavoring to bring him back to ourselves. But in ; the true ' con-
jugal union the lover would follow the loved one into Hell itself
rather than ' suffer separation " thy people shall be my people,
thy God my God."

Watts' wonderful picture of Paolo and Francesca in the

1902.] HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. 451

" Inferno " is a fine representation of such love, unutterable anguish
yet indivisible union, an embrace that is bitter and hopeless, and
yet that all the powers of Hell cannot sunder. Rossetti's
" Blessed Damozel ' is the same conception from an opposite
point of view Hell is not quite Hell when they are together,
Heaven is not quite Heaven when they are apart.

WHEN SINFUL NATURE IS CONCERNED LIMITATIONS ARE

NECESSARY.

Now, it is when we conceive love In such sort that we
understand why it may not and must not attain its full per-
fection in sinful nature. For any two bound together for
absolutely for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, would
have to share each other's spiritual as well as temporal wealth
or destitution. Hence there must be limitations in the very
nature of the tie when those bound by it are fallen and fallible.
We cannot entirely give ourselves to God and to a creature
who will not in everything seek God, and no creature on earth
seeks him wholly and entirely. In Eden such a donation would
have been right and possible, for the desires of the creature
would never have trespassed on the right of the Creator ; but,
as we are now, a certain weakening of the conjugal bond is
necessitated by our essential obligation to serve God even at
the cost of what we hold dearest. It is not, in fact, the love of
God that competes with the love of man, but we cannot give
ourselves all to him, and all to a creature who may not con-
stantly seek and serve him. Not only must the lovers part and
go different ways when conscience imposes it, but even remotely
their union and mutual obligation contain always an "if" a
proviso " except in case of sin," or " except in case God order
it otherwise." And the completeness of conjugal union is
marred, not only by physical separation but by any sundering of
temporal or eternal ends and' interests.

And thus we see how this simile of the co'njugal union has
become, in the mouths of saints and ascetics, something more
than a mere image. They have, found in the essence of this
human relationship some of those qualities which must enter
also into the relationship between the soul and God. As in an
ideal world God would be best found and served" ; by 'taking all
things and not by leaving them, so could also the union be-
tween husband and wife have been carried to its utmost per-

452

HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE.

[Jan.,

faction and completeness. There need have been no fear, on
the one side of giving, on the other of receiving, too much ; for
in a nature wholly turned to God neither could the gift be mis-
directed, nor could it be misapplied. And perhaps, though it is
still doubtful, in such a state Patmore's dream might have been
fulfilled, and human marriage have been truly the sacrament of
divine love. But, as we are, it has proved often otherwise, and
it has been by at least a weakening of the human element that
the divine has attained a fuller strength and completeness. The
exclusiveness of the rights of God has become the ground for
denying the exclusiveness of any rights of man, and our Maker
has been represented as jealous because the creature is capable
of theft.

THE HUNDRED-FOLD IN THIS LIFE.

But as Christ promised his disciples that they who left all
things for him should, besides entering into life everlasting, re-
ceive an hundred-fold in this world also, so. we see that nature
sometimes enters again into what she has renounced, and re-
ceives compensation on earth as well as in heaven. And we
have another proof of that mysterious meeting of extremes in
the fact that saint and sinner seem both to approach nearer to
the ideal of conjugal love, even in the human order, though
starting from such opposite points, and tending to such opposite
goals. The sinner disregards God, and deliberately prefers hell
with the beloved to heaven without ; the saint, on the con-
trary, so identifies himself with God that his love for the be-
loved becomes, as it were, the love of God himself for each
individual soul, and the tie is so indissoluble that he would
snatch the loved one from the very jaws of death ; because he
cannot go to hell, the other must perforce come to heaven.

" To God," says Mother Juliana, " all the world is as one
man, and one man as all the world." We are all organs of the
mystical Body of Christ ; and not only organs, but each one a
vital organ. Like the soul in the body, so is the love of God
in all humanity, whole in the whole, and whole in each part.
And thus God can be the spouse of each individual soul, and
yet, at the same time, of all together. He wants all, and yet
he cannot do without one ; the world is all in all to him as
though it were but one object, and yet each single soul is as
much as all the world.

1902.] HUMAN LOVE AND DIVINE LOVE. 453

To his creatures it is of this second power that he has im-
parted the larger share ; to us, though in a lower sense, one
man may be as all the world, but not all the world as one man.
It is in the conjugal union chiefly that this one-to-one and all-
in-all affection is exemplified, and we find a certain dim, in-
adequate shadow of the special and unique love of God for the
individual soul in even the aberrations of strong human affection.
Even when wrong in its manner it may still be like in its
essence, and thus in every affection of the kind we have some
human approach to its divine counterpart.

But in the saints this resemblance has become still closer,
and in proportion as they have been able to return nearer to
the ideal of sinless nature have they also been able to love in a
manner more God-like. Looking out through the eyes of God
Himself on a single soul, they have seen that it is worthy of
the labor and travail of the entire universe, and that they may
most rightly give their all to win this one pearl, which is to
them as the Kingdom of Heaven. Whether they can thus
love one only or several, it matters little ; the one thing certain
is that they have regained their right to love without limits in so
far as they have learned to love without sin.

And thus the love of a St. Francis for a St. Clare puts on
the likeness of conjugal love transformed and deified ; it is not
so much, as in the ordinary parlance, that each one sees God in
the other, but rather that God Himself sees through the eyes of
each one, and they share a certain measure of his own per-
ception.

But as of the first renunciation, so of this last attainment it
may be said non omnibus datum est it is not given to all in
the same completeness. Every well-ordered affection shares
something of its perfection, but in its fulness it may only be
reached through much tribulation and by the road of renuncia-
tion.

454

WHEN TWILIGHT COMES AROUN\

[Jan.

WHEN TWILIGHT COMES AROUN'.

BY J. FRANCIS DUNNE.

OES it ever make yer sorry-like

When twilight comes aroun',
En all the air about is still,
En on the earth no sotm' :
When down the valley booms- the gun

Es day fades inter night,
When shadders creep from out the woods
En stars b'gin ter light ?

Seems like es if some angel was

A whisp'rin* from on high
Of one las' day fer you 'n' me,

The las' of sun en sky;
When morn '11 come en bustle,

En men go on their way,
Es one poor soul is soarin'

Up to its jedgment day.

The ev'nin' sky will shine es fair,

The stars light es of yore,
The birds '11 sing es sweetly then,

The waves '11 kiss the shore.
But we will lay so cold en still,

En frien's will gather roun',
Es in the church-yard on the hill

They raise another moun'.

En so it makes me sorry-like,

When on the distant hill
The day is fadin' intep night,

En all the world is still.
En es I watch I hears a song,

All hopeful from the wood,
En turn away contented-like :

I know that God is good.

ASSOCIATIONS OF HAWTHORNE.

BY MARY E. DESMOND.

|HE quaint old city of Salem, Mass., which, among
other titles, has been designated the " Sea-blown
City,'' possesses much of historical and literary
interest. It may truly be termed a city of the
past, for its wharves and shipping facilities,
which over half a century ago were the pride of the inhabitants,
to-day, by their decaying state and the crumbling condition of
the immense but empty warehouses, give evidence that as a
commercial centre for the shipping trade Salem no longer
figures.

Although Plymouth will always claim first honor as the
landing-place of the Pilgrims in 1620, Salem is not far behind
in the list of the first settlements in Massachusetts. Seven years
after the Pilgrims set foot on the soil of the old Bay State, in
1627, Roger Conant and a small band of followers wandered
from Cape Ann and formed a settlement on what is now about
the centre of the city of Salem. The little colony grew rapidly,
and the fine harbor at this point was soon utilized as a port for
trading with foreign countries. Its commerce increased as the
years passed, and at the beginning of the century just closed its
marine merchants 'penetrated to every part of the civilized
world, and the name and fame of Salem as a commercial port
was spread far and wide.

456

ASSOCIATIONS OF HAWTHORNE.

[Jan.,

As early as 1664 there were a few very rich merchants in the
town. Their number was increased every year, and by 1800 the
wealth of the town was mainly represented by these merchants.
The stately mansions erected by them are the pride and glory
of Salem to-day, and so firmly and solidly were they built that
the greater number of these dwellings of a bygone generation
are in an excellent state of preservation at present.

There is much of early historical interest connected with
Salem. Here occurred, February 26, 1775, the first armed re-
sistance to British oppression, known as Leslie's retreat, two
months before the battle of Lexington was fought, when was
" fired the shot heard round the world." About three hundred
British soldiers landed at Marblehead, Mass., and marched to
Salem for the purpose of seizing cannon which was reported to
be secreted there by the colonists. When they reached what is
known as the North Bridge, on North Street, they found the
draw raised to prevent their passing. At the other side of the
draw stood a large crowd of excited people. After considerable
parley a compromise was effected and the soldiers were per-
mitted to cross the bridge and march thirty yards beyond it,
on condition that they would immediately retreat and leave the
town. This they did, and so closely did the excited crowd
press upon them that several were scratched by British bayonets.
The natives of Salem claim with much pride that in that city,
and not in Lexington, was shed the first blood of the Revolu-
tionary War.

The darkest page in Salem's history is that of the witch-
craft delusion in 1692, which earned for it the sobriquet of the
" Witch-City." The details of that period of superstition and
fanaticism are so well known that they need no repetition. At
number 310 Essex Street, which is the principal thoroughfare of
Salem, at the junction of North Street, stands an old house
which was built by Roger Williams before 1634. The lower
story is at present occupied as a drug store, and several of the
rooms in the upper stories are devoted to a display of souvenirs
and curiosities of historical interest. It is called the Roger
Williams House, but is more generally termed the Witch-House;
for here, in 1692, was the residence of Judge Corwin, who will
ever be known as the witch-judge, and in this house were held
the trials of the alleged witches. Here nineteen supposed witches
were sentenced to be hanged on Gallows Hill a weird spot, in

1902.]

ASSOCIATIONS OF HAWTHORNE.

457

rr-m -nr

THE OLD WITCH-HOUSE.

2 After the alteration in 1780. i The original house built before 1634.

4 As it is to-day. 3 Rear of Witch-House after 1780.

the rear of Boston Street, which is almost barren of vegetation
at the top. At the court-house on Federal Street can be seen
the * witch-pins ' which the afflicted persons testified were stuck
into them by the witches ; also the parchments on which is
written the evidence submitted at the trials by those who testi-
fied to having been tormented by the witches.

What is known as the Charter Street burying-ground is the
oldest cemetery in Salem. Here many of the witches were in-
terred, among them Giles Corey, who was pressed to death by
order of the judges, and an old stone marks his grave. Here
also was buried one of the witch-judges, who was an ancestor
of Salem's gifted son Nathaniel Hawthorne. Of him this
famous literary genius wrote : " He made himself so conspicuous
in the martyrdom of the witches that their blood may fairly be
said to have left a stain upon him. So deep a stain indeed
that his dry old bones must still retain it, if they have not

458

ASSOCIA TIONS OF HA WTHORNE.

[Jan.,

crumbled to dust." The cemetery is filled with old slate stones
bearing dates of over two centuries ago, but the majority of
them are well preserved and the quiet spot is neatly kept. A
curious feature of this old burial-place of the early English
colonists is an old stone erected in one corner bearing a date of
the seventeenth century which marks the resting-place of a
young man who was a native of County Antrim, Ireland.

Undoubtedly what causes Salem to be the Mecca for many
visitors at all seasons of the year, but more especially during
the summer months, is that there was born, July 4, 1804, one
of America's greatest novelists Nathaniel Hawthorne whose
reputation as a standard writer remains firm and unshaken by
time and critics.

The house in which Hawthorne first saw the light is at
number 21 Union Street. It is gable-roofed, and its massive
chimneys and small-paned windows attest its antiquity. Like
many of the old houses in Salem, it was built very close to the
street. From its door the ocean can be seen, and it seems far
removed from the noise and turmoil of the city, although it is
but a short distance from the centre of the business traffic. It
was built before the witchcraft delusion by Benjamin Pickman,
and was purchased by Hawthorne's grandfather in 1772. In all
his novels dealing with life in New England Hawthorne refers
to his native town with much affection, yet, strange to say, no
mention is made of this house which must have held for him a
peculiar interest. At present it is occupied by a private family,
and, as a rule, no visitors are allowed to view the interior. The
room in which Hawthorne was born is the one fronting the
street on the left oi the main entrance in the second story.

On the right of the Charter Street cemetery, at 53 Charter
Street, is a house which Hawthorne has made famous by his
posthumous work, that weird tale entitled Dr. Grimshawe's
Secret. In the first chapter he thus describes the house :
" Cornered in a grave-yard with which the house communicated
by a back door, a three- story wooden house, perhaps a century
old, low studded, with a square front standing right upon the
street, and a small enclosed porch containing the main entrance,
affording a glimpse up and down the street through an oval
window on each side." This is an exact description of the
house as it now stands.

Gazing upon this unique house caused visions to arise of

1902].

ASSOCIATIONS OF HAWTHORNE.

459

THE CUSTOM-HOUSE IN SALEM WHERE "THE SCARLET LETTER" WAS WRITTEN.

grim .Dr. Grimshawe in his cobwebbed study, where roamed num-
berless spiders, concocting his strange cobweb medicine with the
aid of frequent " helps " from the brandy bottle which invariably
stood near by ; and of little Elsie and Redclyffe, the two waifs
he cared for through a spirit of revenge, playing in the adjacent
grave-yard with no thought of the eventful part they were later
to play upon the stage of life. It is very singular that Haw-
thorne should have connected anything so unpleasant as Dr.
Grimshawe's Secret with this house. It must have held for
him many very pleasant memories, for here, in 1838, he met
Miss Sophia Amelia Peabody, who four years later became his
wife.

To the admirers of that master-piece of fiction The Scarlet

Letter the Salem custom-house possesses a special interest. It

is a substantial brick building, and stands on Derby Street

facing Derby wharf. The room in which Hawthorne spent

' three monotonous years ' as surveyor is on the lower floor on

460 ASSOCIATIONS OF HAWTHORNE. [Jan.,

the left of the main corridor, and the stencil with which he
marked inspected goods " N. Hawthorne' is shown to visitors.
On the second floor is the room in which the scarlet letter
which figures in the tale is said to have been found. In Haw-
thorne's day this was an unfinished rubbish-room.

While toiling here at an uncongenial occupation, Hawthorne
indulged in the literary work he loved during his spare moments,
and in 1850 he wrote the greater part of The Scarlet Letter.
The lesson taught in this novel, in condemnation of the double
life led by Rev. Arthur Dinsdale, is as powerful as any sermon
ever preached ; while the end of the tale, which is highly
dramatic, depicts vividly remorse of conscience and its effects,
and it is a fitting climax to the absorbing tale of wrong-doing
and its inevitable consequences. In Hester Prynne's remorse and
expiation the retribution which follows sin is clearly portrayed,
and the lesson taught is most effective.

In connection with The Scarlet Letter the first Protestant
church erected in Salem, in 1634, is of interest. It is situated
in the rear of Plummer Hall, at 134 Essex Street, and is twenty
feet long, seventeen wide, and twelve high. In appearance it
more resembles a shed than a church. For a long time its
whereabouts was unknown, but it was finally discovered some
years ago under the brow of Gallows Hill, where it was being
used as a hennery. Previous to this use it served as a public
inn on the turnpike road between Salem and Boston. It was in
such a dilapidated condition when found that nothing practically
remained but the framework. This was encased in a new cover-
ing of boards in such a manner that the original shape was
preserved. The timbers are very much worm-eaten, and the
inside of the structure, which has been restored as far as possible
to its original appearance, proves its great antiquity. The
greater part of the ponderous original door has been preserved
and also the massive lock. The key to this lock is about nine
inches long, and to it is attached a -long steel chain ballasted
by a block of wood about four inches square. Weighted with
such a key, it is not to be wondered at that the church-warden
of the long ago felt that he was a person of great importance.

In this ancient meeting-house is the desk which was used by
Hawthorne in the custom-house, and on which he wrote The
Scarlet Letter. It is a clumsy-looking affair, and, judging from
the many scribblings and carved initials which almost cover it,

IQO2.]

ASSOCIA TIONS OF HA WTHORNE.

461

THE HOUSE OF THE SEVEN GABLES.

it must be inferred that it was not " all work and no play " at
the custom-house. Hawthorne's name is written with some
sharp instrument on the cover, and it is said to have been done
by himself.

In the interesting Twice- Told Tales is a sketch entitled "A
Rill from the Town Pump." The pump in Salem which figures
in this quaint soliloquy was long ago removed. It stood on
Central Street, in a small square which faces Essex Street.
Hawthorne tells in his inimitable style what this old pump saw
and heard regarding life about it in those bygone days of
Salem's prosperity. On the site of the pump, very appropri-
ately, stands a fine life-size statue of Rev. Father Theobald
Mathew, which was unveiled with much ceremony some years
ago.

One of the most interesting spots in Salem connected with
Hawthorne is the house situated at 34 Turner Street, which has
become widely known through the novel entitled The House of
the Seven Gables, which tale is thought by many to rival The

462 ASSOCIATIONS OF HAWTHORNE. [Jan.,

Scarlet Letter in excellence. The house has at present but four
gables, but an inspection of the attic shows that three gables
have been removed, and their outlines can be plainly traced
along the rafters. The attic is unfinished, and the roof is
supported by huge beams which were imported from England.
The laths were made by hand, and their irregular length and
width bear proof of that fact. The plaster was made of com-
mon clay mixed with hay.

The house was built about 1680, and to all appearances it
is a wooden building. The stone foundation, however, does not
terminate at the cellar, but is nearly three feet thick at the
base of the first floor, and extends with a gradual slope to the
second story, where it ends. It is situated very near the ocean,
but, owing to this solid wall, the house does not rock during
the wildest storm. On the first floor, near the street, was the
shop which plays such an important part in the story in which
this old house figures. This room is now used as a kitchen by
the family that resides there. Visitors are admitted on the pay-
ment of a small sum, and all are requested to register. The
parlor, which is on the first floor, is a very large room. It
contains a full-length oil-painting of Hawthorne, and the dreamy
eyes of the portrait seem to follow one about the room. There
is also an oil-painting of Miss Susan Ingersoll, who was a rela-
tive of Hawthorne's, and who first suggested the title of the
book which has made this house famous. The novelist was a
frequent visitor here, and during one of these visits Miss Inger-
soll told him that the house once had seven gables. Taking
him up the dark stairway that leads to the attic, she showed
him the beams and mortises to prove her statement. When
coming down the stairs he repeated, half aloud, " House of the
seven gables ; that sounds well." Not long after this incident,
in 1851, the romance bearing that name appeared. ,

The visitor to the old house, which is extremely well pre-
served, will at once recognize the scene of the fascinating story ;
the little shop where Miss Pyncheon, stifling her family pride,
obeyed the summons of the tinkling bell on the door that
eventful morning when her first customer, the genial artist Hoi-
grave, tried to cheer her drooping spirits and sustain her pride
by graciously accepting the proffered biscuit without offering a
recompense. Not so gracious was her next customer a child
who, when given a piece of gingerbread, returned shortly and

1902.]

ASSOCIA TIONS OF HA WTHORNE.

463

asked for more ; the parlor, where sat stern Judge Pyncheon in
that awful silence, broken nevermore, overtaken by the wrath of
a just God ; Clifford's chamber in the second story, from which
he looked in wonder upon the world abroad, trying vainly to
connect the bitter past with the present ; Holgrave, the artist,
living in the many-gabled attic, the lights and shadows of which
were not more variable than his sunny, cheerful character ;

THE HOUSE WHERE HAWTHORNE WAS BORN.

and light-hearted little Phoebe in the garden, finding joy and
gladness in everything despite the gloom which seemed to have
settled over the ill-fated house.

In the preface of The House of the Seven Gables the author
wrote : " I have provided myself with a moral the truth ;
namely, that the wrong-doing of one generation lives in the
successive ones ; and I would feel a singular gratification if this
romance might effectually convince mankind or, indeed, any
one man of the folly of tumbling down an avalanche of ill-
gotten gold, or real estate, on the heads ; of an unfortunate pos-
terity, thereby to maim and crush them until the accumulated
mass shall be scattered abroad in its original atoms." With
such a lofty purpose in view, could the book fail to find thou-
sands of. appreciative readers ?

The atmosphere of Salem is impregnated with Hawthorne.

464

ASSOCIA TIONS OF HA WTHORNE.

[Jan.,

HAWTHORNE'S LIBRARY.

Upon all sides, displayed in the shop windows, are souvenirs ot
the gentle novelist, and the names on the street signs recall the
scenes of many incidents narrated in his writings. He scorned
to pander to low tastes, and created a style in literature which
was distinctively his own. He had high ideals of life and its
duties, and he sought in graceful and picturesque language to
impress those ideals upon his readers. While several of his
novels contain highly dramatic scenes, he carefully avoided the
sensational, and the high ideals of virtue and hatred of vice, yet
ever with a pitying sentiment toward the guilty ones, commends
them as strictly moral delineations of character. The descrip-
tions in Our Old Home Sketches are a series of word paintings
equalled only by the inimitable Washington Irving. In all his
books he sought the true ideal of all literature that is worth the
name the uplifting of mankind by the presentation of ennobling
ideals and the inculcating of moral lessons that will make a
lasting impression.

Hawthorne's grave in Sleepy Hollow cemetery, in the his-
toric town of Concord, Massachusetts, is as unpretending as he
was in life. The large lot is surrounded by a hedge which

1902.]

ASSOCIATIONS OF HAWTHORNE.

465

bears evidence of the visits of ruthless relic-seekers. Outside of
this hedge is an iron fence. The grave of the novelist is near
the centre of the lot, and it is covered with ivy. It is marked
by a low white stone which simply bears the name * Nathaniel
Hawthorne," and near by are the graves of two of his children
and his little grandson, Ralph Hawthorne Lathrop. No costly
monument is needed to perpetuate Hawthorne's memory. When
the names of many " popular writers ' will have sunken into a
well-deserved oblivion the fame of Salem's gifted son will live
on. Future generations will read o'er and o'er his fascinating
novels, and will wander with him through the realms of imagina-
tion and in fancy tread in company with the creatures of his
fertile brain through the picturesque scenes in and about the
ancient city of Salem.

Haverhlll, Massachusetts,

VOL. LXXIV. 31

466

NIGHT AND PEACE.

[Jan.,

AND I^EAGE,

BY BLANCHE ELIZABETH WADE.

HE convent's walls are dim and gray
In the young moon's light so softly

beaming ;
The great bell's voice has ceased to

pray

For the world that lies asleep and
dreaming.

A dusky bat bends silent wing

Through the belfry shadows darkly

stealing,

And far below the crickets sing
In their plaintive tones of tender
feeling.

A lonely night-hawk sadly calls ;

On the evening wind in tree-tops sighing,
The mournful owl's note rises, falls,

As home to woodland nest she's flying.

The chapel altar lights burn dim,.

And a nun asks peace upon the sleeping,
Nor pleads in vain, that peace, of Him

Who, without, within, His watch is keeping.

1902.] VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. 467

A VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS.

BY SISTER M. AUGUSTINE.

|O long as the human heart pays homage to valor
and virtue, so long will the Roman Catacombs
be regarded as one of the most sacred places on
earth. It is easy to understand that to hear
Mass amid the remains of the martyrs is a
privilege that every Christian will appreciate.

On the evening of November 23 the Ursulines assem-
bled at Villa Maria, the Mother House of their Order in
Rome, were informed that on the following morning they would
assist at the Holy Sacrifice in the Catacomb of St. Calixtus.
An early start had to be made, as the distance from Villa
Maria to the place is over six miles. At about six o'clock A.M.
eighteen landaus drew up at the great conventual door, and in
prayful silence the sisters took their places four in each vehicle.
The air was chilly and misty, although a few stars twinkled
overhead.

There was no great difficulty in making " the composition of
place ' for the morning's meditation ; it was there, and it was
not hard to repeople the streets through which our carriages
rolled with the Christians of those far-off days wending their way
to the same place and for the same purpose. It was humiliating to
think of our ease and their hardships, our lack of courage and their
heroism. Very appropriately, we circled completely around the
Coliseum ; we could almost hear the cries, " Christiani ad leones ! '
and I wish my words could convey a little of the enthusiasm and
loyalty to Holy Mother Church which each one felt at that
cradle of Christianity, that noblest monument of Christian
heroism. As we passed amid the venerable ruins of ancient
Rome we marvelled at the power of God that had drawn such
victory from defeat, and while those ruins by which we might
measure Rome's greatness repeated almost audibly Vanitas
vanitatum, a still small voice, in a sweet undertone, made itself
heard : " Laudate Dominum omncs gcntes ! '

How could we in 'presence of such monuments doubt of the

468 VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. [Jan.,

ultimate success of the movement which had called us to Rome,
namely, the unification of our ancient order; a movement under-
taken at the desire of our Holy Father and blessed by his ap-
proval ? True, there were difficulties in the way ; but we were
in presence of the Flavian Amphitheatre ; its very stones cried
out: "Have confidence; I have conquered the world."

On we went past Caesar's palace, the Circus Maximus, the
baths of Caracalla, out at the Capena Gate, down the Appian
Way, and at length we entered the old church-yard of St.
Calixtus. The old, old buildings, the cypresses wet with the
fog, through which the sun was trying to show his radiant face,
made a fitting beginning to our pilgrimage. Several of the
white-robed Trappists were hurrying through the grave-yard, on
their way to celebrate Mass in the crypts below. Reverend
Mother- General hailed one and asked if a guide were at hand,
and was answered all was in readiness, and the venerable. Father
Abbot was awaiting our arrival in the crypt of St. Cecilia. No
time was lost ; we went towards the shed-like entrance and
descended by a very long flight of steps, attributed to Pope
Damasus, that great lover of the martyrs.

As we left daylight behind us in our descent we were met
by several hooded monks, who gave each one a lighted taper,
and silently and prayerfully we continued our journey to still
greater depths. Once or twice we were cautioned to hurry and
to keep closely together, as any deviation from the path might
result in our being lost. Only a few days before a very serious
thing of that kind had occurred, when two boys, having lost their
way, were found only after a two days' search. Several of the
sisters among us were old and some very feeble, but they would
not have consented to remain at home for any consideration.
No small amount of endurance was necessary on their part to
conquer the hurry and fatigue of the march.

At last we reached an excavation in the rock and found the
whole interior covered with garlands of flowers ; a sort of carpet
was spread over the rocky floor. The cave was about 12 by
12 feet and 8 feet high. In a recess in the southern wall was
the place in which the martyr's body had reposed for so many
centuries, and the tomb was the altar. On the epistle side of
the altar was a low, arched recess in which was placed a beauti-
ful, life-sized statue of Parian marble of the saint, lying in the
attitude in which her body had been found, the hair falling

1902.] VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. 469

partly over the face, and the martyr lying on her side with her
hands gently clasped. Large tapers surrounded the statue and
flowers were everywhere.

You can easily conceive how crowded the crypt was, when
in that space were about seventy sisters and the celebrating
priest with his server. An opening at the south and another at
the north led into two adjacent crypts, in which Masses were
being celebrated. Oh ! the solemnity of that scene. To those
familiar with the beautiful story of Fabiola, it seemed just like
a re-enacting of the scenes described therein.

At the elevation the sisters sang an " O Salutaris." There
were tears in every voice, and I wondered if the dear Saint
Cecilia had not given to those voices some heavenly charm, for
never in all my life had I heard sounds so soul- stirring and
beautiful. When the time for Communion came it was almost
impossible to stir, and the abbot stretched his hand as far as
possible to reach the most distant. We managed somehow,
without too much disturbance, to come close enough.

A Mass of thanksgiving followed, and at this a Magnificat
was sung. Its exultant tones rang out in that low-vaulted
recess as though each heart returned thanks to the Divine
Spouse who had called us at the close of the nineteenth century
to be of that company of chosen souls stretching back to the
first. How grateful we felt for the gift of faith, as we knelt
beside the tomb of that dainty Roman lady who had given
life and all to hand it down to us sealed with the testimony of
her blood. It was more than possible, it was probable, that
many a time she, leaving the palaces we had passed, wended her
way amid these narrow passages and entered the very door or
opening by which we had come to kneel at the same august
mysteries and be strengthened by the same Bread of Life.

I cannot help dwelling upon the impression this reality and
sameness of surroundings and sentiments and faith produced
upon us. We were not spectators of a soul- stirring drama.
We were participators in it.

After the second Mass we were invited to partake of a very
frugal repast in the refectory of the Trappists near by. Before
leaving each one took some souvenirs of the holy place, such
as flowers, ferns, leaves, and bits of wax from the burning
tapers. At first we scarcely dared to touch anything, but a
kindly- faced monk told us the prohibitions we saw everywhere

470 VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. [Jan.,

related only to the bodies of the saints, and that we were wel-
come to all the pebbles, flowers, and wax we could carry away.

Upon reaching and half-way ascending the steep flight of
steps leading to the upper air, we were informed that only half
our number could be accommodated in the refectory, and that
the other half should return and explore the catacombs until
the first band had breakfasted.

I shall always thank God I was among those who had to
remain, as our guide was the gifted archaeologist Baron Von

K , son of the Austrian general of that name, who served

in the armies of Pio Nono> The baron knows every inch of
ground in the catacomb, and every inscription is as clear to
him as if he had lived when they were written. He was the
friend of Rossi, whose mantle has fallen upon him.

He led us back to the crypt of St. Cecilia and pointed out
to us a picture on the left of the altar, which he said was one
of the most astounding proofs of the accuracy of Catholic tradi-
tion regarding the martyrs, as well as a brilliant refutation of
the scoffs of infidel critics. The Acts of St. Cecilia, which are
marvellous as a fairy tale, mentioned that Urban was present at
her martyrdom. Now, whether the word pope was mentioned
or not I do not know; but at all events, unfavorable critics
were not slow to note that Pope Urban lived fifty years later
than the martyr, and from the falseness of this statement they
argued the whole legend of St. Cecilia was a pleasing fiction.
When, however, the tomb was discovered, there was the picture
of Urban, deacon, in a very good state of preservation ; the
head and shoulders as well as the feet and the name Urban are
untouched by time, proving clearly an Urban must have been
present, since his picture adorned her tomb.

Two other pictures in a tolerable state of preservation are in
this crypt. It was a source of great surprise to me that the
paintings in the catacombs are so good. What irrefragable
proofs they are of the truths of Christianity ! There is no diffi-
culty whatever in recognizing the truths these pictures com-
memorate ; they might have been painted yesterday. One sees
the Good Shepherd, with the lost sheep on his shoulders ;
Peter's denial is clearly shown in the sad-faced old man, near a
pillar upon which a cock is crowing lustily. Lazarus coming
forth from the tomb reminds one not only of the gospel narra-
tive, but proclaims the belief in the soul's immortality. The

1902.] VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. 471

Virgin and Child links us with the past in the most heart-
thrilling manner. Doubting Thomas is there, and the Last
Supper ; and the basket of loaves on the fish's back typifies
plainly the doctrine of the Holy Eucharist.

From the crypt of St. Cecilia we wended our way, by many
a narrow winding path, to the crypts of Pope Cornelius and of
the Popes in general, where lie the ashes of that lover of the
martyrs Pope Damasus. On our way we came across grafiti
quite high up on the wall. To me it was a most pathetic,
beautiful story the record of a great human love coming up
from those early days and giving that touch of nature which
makes the whole world kin. The baron raised his torch and
warned us to keep well in mind what he read, as it had a sequel
further on. I have not the exact words of the writing, but I
could not forget the sense. It began " O dulcis Sophronia,"
and continued (it was written in Latin), " a weary pilgrim, I
seek thee and find thee not. If thou art with God, remember
me." Who was the dulcis Sophronia ? A wife, or sister, or
sweetheart ? One, at least, for whom a human heart sought
amid these mazes of the dead, and mourned that the search
was vain. Somehow we all felt she was young, beautiful, holy,
and beloved. The baron smiled and said, " Wait there is
more." We hurried along, stopping now and then at some tomb
of particular interest. At last we stopped, and the torch was
raised to the grafiti on the wall. Carved in the soft stone by
some sharp instrument we read again : " Dulcis Sophronia, again
I return, a weary pilgrim, and find thee not. If thou art with
God, remember me."

Poor tried heart ! he could not forget the beloved. How
long the quest was suspended there is nothing to tell. Our
guide was evidently pleased with the interest we felt, and smil-
ingly said: "Wait; there is a sequel still." The baron, who
speaks French well, has nevertheless a pretty way of asking if
he is fully understood, as he fears his language is not thoroughly
idiomatic. Being assured by a dozen voices that not a word
was lost, we proceeded. For some time we had been noticing
and wondering at the large openings in the ground above the
catacombs, letting in light and air. By the way, the atmos-
phere of this catacomb is fresh and dry. Several times we were
warned not to linger, and indeed sometimes we were actually
kept on a run.

472 VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. [Jan.,

At last we reached the tomb of Cornelius. When found the
inscription had fallen and broken in two ; it was replaced and
joined with little difficulty. In this crypt there are several good
paintings, in a fine state of preservation. At the side of the
tomb is what would appear to be a baptismal font of rather large
dimensions, covered by a stone. Our guide, however, adduced
several reasons for believing it was used as an altar, chief of
which was that a chalice and other sacred vessels had been
found in the hollow.

In passing through one crypt we saw two long boxes covered
with glass, in which were two entire skeletons. On the skull of
one was a tuft of reddish hair. I believe they were relics of
martyrs, lately taken from some of the tombs in the walls. The
crypt of the Popes is much larger than the others ; has even
some pretensions to decorations, as two slender pillars uphold,
or seem to uphold, the arched roof. There are many tombs in
the walls ; a large sarcophagus at one end, and the famous in-
scription written by Pope Damasus, epitomizing the purpose of
the catacombs. The sense of this marvellous inscription is as.
follows : " Here rest the bones of men, women, and children
who gave up their lives for Christ. Here, too, I, Damasus, would
wish to repose in death, did I not fear that my unworthy dust
would contaminate the holy ashes of those who sleep in this
sacred place." An act of sublime humility reaching us across
the chasm of ages and filling our souls with veneration for those
champions of Christ. Here, in this crypt, lies the body of St.
Damasus, whose name is so intimately connected with the mar-
tyrs. The restorations in the inscription are made in differently
colored letters, showing plainly the original. A strange and in-
teresting story was related to us in connection with this crypt.

The younger Rossi had become convinced that the tomb of
the Popes lay beneath a certain area in the grave-yard above,
but he could not, of course, locate the exact spot. The dis-
covery of this crypt was the dream of his life. One day, while
sitting on the ground in company with a little brother, he be-
gan to meditate deeply how he might discover exactly where
excavations could be begun. Just as he was finishing a chain
of argument, based on traditions, which he hoped would lead to
something, his little brother .disturbed him by some childish
interruption. In his irritation he stretched out his foot (both
were sitting on the ground) and kicked the child away ; in so

1902.] VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. 473

doing he loosened a projecting stone, which fell into the earth
with a hollow sound.

In an instant he was on his feet, and bending he tore away
the earth like a person suddenly demented. Before ceasing he
had become convinced that this cave into which the stone had
fallen was indeed the long sought tomb of the Popes. Losing
no time, he sought and obtained an interview with the Holy
Father, Pius IX., and with the eagerness of the enthusiast he
set forth most convincing proofs of the genuineness of his dis-
covery, and declared that with necessary pecuniary help he
would soon accomplish the desired result. His vehemence was
met by the prudent slowness of age and wisdom, and the Holy
Father, with a smile on his lips, dismissed the ardent young
man with a promise that he would look into the matter, and
that if he found his arguments sound and his theories deserv-
ing, he would give the required assistance.

The poor enthusiast was forced to be satisfied with this,
although his whole soul was on fire with desire to begin the
excavations without an hour's delay. No sooner had young
Rossi left the Pope's presence than the latter, turning to Car-
dinal Antonelli, who had been present at the interview, said :
" That young man is right ; he has the fire of genius. I wish
you would immediately make a few inquiries regarding the mat-
ter, and then gladden his heart by sending for him and giving
him the necessary funds to prosecute his researches, which I am
convinced will be crowned with success." The cardinal lost no
time, and we can imagine the young archaeologist's delight when
his eyes first beheld the venerable crypt and deciphered the
well-preserved inscription of Pope Damasus.

The Tombs of St. Cecilia and Pope Cornelius were likewise
discovered quite accidentally. The earth giving way under the
feet of one of the excavators, he fell onto what proved to be
the tomb of St. Cecilia.

After a few more pauses at points of interest we said :
' Have you forgotten, baron, our dulcis Sophronia ? ' " Not
at all," he replied, smiling; "we are approaching the climax."
Sure enough, in a few minutes we stood before a quite impos-
ing sarcophagus, and raising his torch he showed an inscription
like the former ones ; but here the pilgrim burst into a song of
gladness ; it read : " O dulcis Sophronia mea, I have found !
Thou art with God, and thou dost remember me ! ' A palm

474 VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. [Jan.,

branch was carved on the tomb, indicating that of a martyr.
I cannot describe the emotion that filled every soul. What
pictures each imagination conjured up ! As to myself, Vinicius
and Lygia were ever present to my mind as I followed the
weary pilgrim and compared their story with the famous romance,
which records so vividly not only what might have . been, but
what really must have been, the sorrows and joys of those
dearly beloved of Christ.

This article is extending far beyond the limits I had set for
it, and I must hurry over the remainder. I have already
remarked that we were struck with the large openings above,
and we asked our guide for an explanation. He did not answer
immediately, but led us to a very imposing sarcophagus of great
size, and apparently made of black porphyry, or basalt, a dif-
ferent kind of rock altogether from anything in the vicinity of
the catacomb, and pointing to it he said : " How do you sup-
pose this got here ? Not surely by any of the narrow, winding
ways. Behold in this the raison d'etre of these large openings
above ; and remark that you will almost always find near these
openings some such tomb. It was not the secrecy and intricacy
of the catacombs that alone made them a safe retreat for the
early Christians ; as places of burial they were respected by the
Romans until the last awful persecution under Diocletian, and
then but wait; follow me." He led us again through many
a winding passage, and at last we stood before a long, wide
staircase ; half a dozen of its lower steps were torn away and a
sort of pit was dug below. "Here," resumed the baron, 'we
have evidence that the Christians knew how to take defensive
measures, for we can well imagine the fate of Rome's emissaries
rushing down these steps from the light above, and in their
hurry and blindness falling headlong into this precipice. Proba-
bly," he added, smiling, "these holy ones helped to cure the
wounds thus inflicted, to mend their broken bones, and to
change them from persecutors into loyal adherents, future mar-
tyrs likely, for doubtless there was many a Paul of Tarsus among
them."

We had by this time spent several hours among the tombs,
and we were very weary and longed for even a Trappist break-
fast. As we passed along the tomb-lined corridors we came to
a large marble slab bearing the palm branch. Our guide read

1902.] VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. 475

the inscription. It was placed there by a slave as a mark of
honor to his patron and master a shoemaker ! What history
did it hold ? Was this some proud patrician ? some descendant
of the Scipios who had abandoned all for Christ ? He was a
poor tradesman, and yet had loyal slaves !

The intensity of our feelings found relaxation in quite a
comical story at about this point. We were hurrying on, almost
dreading the baron had lost himself and us in the mazes a
thing he declared altogether impossible, as he said he could find
his way from one end to the other blindfolded when he sud-
denly stopped and raised his torch to a tomb bearing the palm
branch, and enclosed by a slab of white marble pierced with
two holes. "This," said he, "is evidently a door-step from
some neighboring palace or villa. These holes are where the
iron hooks that held it in place were inserted. There is no
name, but see the fish and the cross and crown. Once," he
resumed, ; I was listening to a very self-important guide who
never acknowledged to himself or others that he was at a loss
for any required information. Some persons he was leading
asked him the meaning of those holes, and without the least
hesitation he answered, ' It is supposed the martyr was not
quite dead when placed here, and these holes were intended to
give him air.' " I hope," added our learned guide, " that my
anecdotes and dissertations may be a little more what ? well
vraisemblable, at least."

At last we reached the long flight of steps by which we
had descended. The outer air was very pleasant We repaired
to the refectory, which we reached by a very narrow stair wind-
ing around a slender pole in the centre. It looked ancient
enough to have been used by Romulus. Trappist brothers
waited upon us, serving very hard and very black and very sour
bread, with equally sour wine ; the ordinary fare of those dear,
saintly men, but scarcely to be relished by us. Good coffee
and excellent chocolate, however, cheered us after our long fast.
Breakfast, of which our courteous guide partook with us, being
ended, and most heartfelt thanks returned for the treat he had
given us, we went to a kind of store containing all sorts of
mementos, kept by the Trappists. By purchasing a few articles
we helped the fathers in the care for these holy places. One
old father took us Americans under his protection, and although
he made no nearer approach to our language than a very

476 VISIT TO THE CATACOMB OF ST. CALIXTUS. [Jan.,

beaevolent smile, and the word Good, good ! repeated constantly,
we all felt very grateful to him. We all entered our names on
the large registers, and at 12 o'clock passed out through a long
row of dripping palm-trees.

On our way home, and at no great distance from St. Calix-
tus, we alighted from our carnages at the little, old Church of
Quo Vadis. Poor, dear St. Peter's brass foot was reverently
kissed, as also the impression of our Divine Lord's feet or a
fac-simile thereof, for it is at a place at a little distance from this
that our Lord appeared to St. Peter. What cared we for what
smiling critics and scoffing infidels said ? Might not our loving
Redeemer have walked over the whole ground? We touched
our rosaries to the sacred imprint, and kissed it over and over
again with loving reverence. At about two o'clock we reached
Villa Maria, and I have no- doubt were as happy in the enjoy-
ment of a warm dinner as were our patient cocheras in receiv-
ing a very generous poutboire.

1902.]

PARTINGS.

477

BY GEORGE H. MILES.

WILL not say that I have knelt,

That I have looked and loved in vain,
Nor will I say that I have felt
A love I may not feel again :
There beats no fever in my breast,

There burns no madness on my brow,
But only a dull, strange unrest

About my heart unknown till now.

I will not say that I have nursed,

Beneath thine eye, the morning fire
That once from youth's warm bosom burst

To rage an instant then expire :
But as they told us we must part,

And that our placid dream was o'er,
I felt a shadow cross my heart

A void I never felt before.

csIOYGB elOSSELYN^ SINNED.

BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE.

PART II.

IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH.

CHAPTER V.

A DAUGHTER OF RUTH.

'HE Maintown party did not wait for the late ex-
press, but returned by the accommodation train
leaving in the earlier evening. In spite of her
happiness in reunion with Joyce. Mrs. Josselyn,
whom nearly thirty years without change of
scene had moulded into a " stay-at-home woman," was ill at
ease in Centreville's alien atmosphere, homesick, in a shy, dull
way, for the accustomed seclusion of her own hearthstone, and
anticipative of the relief with which she would exchange her
best black silk for the loose cotton house-gown out of which
she seemed to lose self-poise and identity. Moreover, with the
inclination towards solitude of the accustomed recluse, Mrs.
Josselyn craved withdrawal from distracting environment, in
order to ponder such thoughts in regard to her son as would
have astounded Joyce, indeed, had she expressed or even tacitly
betrayed them.

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS.

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 479

In eight years, Father Martin had done much for Joyce's
mother. Strange stirrings of the spirit transfigured her life, and
her inchoate thoughts seemed inspired by new and ever-ascend-
ing standards. " My son, you must be a good boy" had been
her instinctive cry to the boy as he faced the man's world ;
but now its ineffectiveness, its impotent generality, bitterly re-
proached her. What Divine truth, inspiring to human good,
had she taught his ignorant childhood ? What moral reason for
virtue, what of physical obligation to it, of spiritual kinship
with it, what of Christ's Way and Truth of it, what immortal,
celestial end of it, had she revealed his tender youth, dependent
on her, his mother ? To be " a good boy," that had been
all her mother-message to the passionate young soul entrusted
to her : and in the boy's valedictory, the inauguration speech
of the man, the harvest she had sown confronted her. Her
son had obeyed her words. He had been a good boy ;
he was still a good boy, as merely natural purity of youth
is ranked goodness : but the supernatural goodness of heart
deposing egoism for charity ; the inspired goodness of in-
tellect never subserving worldly ends, but exalting them ;
above all, the spiritual goodness of the soul truest to itself
in humbly, reverently, lovingly reflecting and serving its
Divine Creator, what sign of these in the life going out-
ward to its place in the great human world ? Realization of
the immortal responsibility of motherhood was dawning upon
Mrs. Josselyn. Why had her youth been indifferent to God,
whom she recognized now as the Master of human life's vine-
yard ? Why had she married one whose standards were soulless
and sordid ? Why, above all, had she visited the sins of his
ungodly parents on the soul of her innocent child ? To have
redeemed their mistakes in him, this had been her opportunity,
and her failure ; her irrevocable failure, since her repentance
was all too late ! The dull ache of remorse was in Mrs. Josse-
lyn's heart, forcing slow tears to her eyes. The penitent mother
forgot that God champions lost causes. The mission one ab-
jures is fulfilled by another. The good seed To-day tramples,
thrives, strong- rooted, To-morrow. Evil fails; but there is no
germ of failure in justice. Success is within it, and immortal
survival : a message for the world's reformers, lest they weary
doing good !

As for Hiram Josselyn, he, like Mandy, was more than

480 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Jan.,

ready to shake Centreville dust from his Maintown shoes. He
suspected the hired man of waste of cattle-fodder, or of surrep-
titious personal draughts of cider ; for even in his comparative
regeneration the father of Joyce retained his original sins. It
had gone hard with his stubborn pride to forgive Joyce his de-
fiance and flight and virtual victory ; yet as he lay helpless, it
had appealed to his pride of blood that his own son, rather
than any usurping stranger, should act as master in his place.
Further than theoretical forgiveness, however, undoubtedly he
would not have gone, save for the influence of Father Martin,
whose man-to-man talks, as the years went on, insensibly made
their impression. The hard old man's materialism did not
spiritualize, his avarice did not lessen, nor did his sentiments
towards Joyce, or, spiritually, even towards Father Martin him-
self, undergo any striking transformation. But selfish and
shrewd Hiram Josselyn had not been slow to realize that his
invalidism was invigorated, its monotony alleviated, by his
priestly visitor ; and his mind, naturally intelligent, but crushed
by the Juggernaut- wheel of ceaseless manual labor, reached out
its tendrils towards superior and cultured intellect, enjoying its
little day of mental sustenance as a novel yet not unindigenous
food!

Little by little his parsimonious nature had been taught to
recognize not, indeed, that hard-earned money is good to spend,
but that excessive and sacrificial hoarding, no less than reckless
expenditure, may be a crime against self as well as others, since
surviving squanderers are prone to dance on the rich man's
grave. With greater difficulty was forced upon him the convic-
tion favorable to Joyce's prospects, that intellect, which the
" Man with the Hoe ' is tempted to undervalue, reaps richer
financial harvest in the human world than can be garnered from
Nature. But the grudging concession by which, as a hostage
to future fortune, Joyce's college- years had been provided, was
no longer repented by Hiram Josselyn when the revelations of
Class-Day opened his eyes to his son's inherited ambition. For
paternal love, as distinguished from the objective and self-
immolative love of maternity, rests fundamentally, whatever
ultimate height be attained, on the instinct of egoism, the pride
of immortality, the perpetuative love of self! Therefore Joyce's
valedictory, transposed for paternal comprehension by the sor-
did keynote common to illiterate sire and intellectual son,-

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 481

redeemed the day for Joyce's father ! Otherwise, the reigning
carnival antagonized the man of stern, practical nature and
strenuous habits of life, even as its vision had antagonized Cen-
treville's intolerant founder. Accrediting his son Joyce with
' the only head in Centreville on his shoulders," Hiram Josselyn
classified the sky- larking Freshman and flirtatious Sophomores
as "a fol-de-rol pack of fools!'

Nevertheless, it was a proud and happy parental pair that
Joyce escorted to the train ; and Mandy, who was neither proud
nor happy, scarcely counted as a depressing influence. Walk-
ing between his parents, Joyce drew his mother's arm in his,
and patting her hand as it trembled on his coat-sleeve, asked
her if she remembered the doughnuts she used to make him ?
and she offered to fry a fresh batch in the morning, and ex-
press them to him, for auld lang syne ! As he kissed her fare-
well, she cried a little, and his own eyes were dim as he pro-
tested, " Now mother, mother ! ' while his swift thoughts
planned all he would do for her happiness, as soon as his
future was settled ! His father betrayed no emotion ; yet the
pride and satisfaction gleaming in his dry old eyes were their
substitute for tenderness ; and Joyce pressed his hard hands,
and patted his shoulder by way of final caress, as he told him
to " be good to mother ! '

"Well, good-by, Mandy," Joyce said, at the last moment;
and Mandy shook hands stiffly, and murmured, with scornfully
satirical emphasis, that she was "sure she was much obliged to
Joyce for the day she 'd enjoyed so much ! '

Had Mandy jilted Joyce, or Joyce jilted Mandy ? The
awful question was still unanswered ; but wise in her generation,
Mandy gave herself the benefit of the doubt, and confided to
Mr. Lemuel Waters, as his spirited span whirled her homeward
from the Maintown station, that she had had " a perfectly horrid
day, through giving Joyce Josselyn the mitten ! '

Joyce, meantime, turned from the depot as the train sped
from sight, rejoiced to face the world once again on his own un-
handicapped personal chances. He had matured too intelligently,
in the social sense, not to realize that the proximity of the humble
lives of which he was not ashamed must hamper his worldly
progress. Yet with a grim and resolute pride he had summoned
his parents and Mandy voluntarily, telling himself that only open
loyalty to one's natal colors brought victory in the end.

Mrs. Raymond's complaisance gave her the first real hold
VOL. LXXIV. 32

482 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Jan.,

she had established on his sensitive and responsive heart.
Hitherto she had been to him as a niched statue, a shrined
picture, a queen on her social throne, no more ; but to-day she
had revealed herself a gracious woman, and since surely not in
affinity for his simple parents, therefore presumably in kindly
sympathy with Joyce himself ! Dressing for the Castleton re-
ception, he hoped that he might meet her there, in order to ex-
press his appreciation of her delicate courtesy ; and not Mina
and Gladys in their dainty girlhood, but Mrs. Raymond in her
youthful matronhood, was the vision of his thoughts. Even
aside from her personal favor, he liked her haughty self-con-
fidence, her insolent assurance, her gay worldliness, her conscious
charm, her sumptuous tastes, her sateless social passion. He
did not realize that it was his lower and not his highest nature
that responded to Mrs. Raymond's challenge ; since the world
of pleasure attains human altitude only as approximately as the
rocket attains the lofty and abiding glory of the star.

The Castleton house had been crowded to the doors for an
hour, but comparatively deserted thereafter ; as almost all its
guests were due at the depot, either as travellers, or as hosts
and escorts faithful to the end ! Joyce, who had been stopped
and delayed a score of times as he crossed the campus, found
himself not only the latest arrival, but almost a solitary guest,
since the party from Carruthdale, the guests last to depart, were
leaving the drawing-room even as he entered it. Mrs. Raymond
lingered, vivaciously challenging Joyce to defend his valedictory
to Gladys ! The girl, who looked wearied after her day of
excitement, protested that she had not attacked it ; but Mrs.
Raymond insisted that she had called it " incomplete." Mina,
summoned by Stephen from the landing where a concealed
orchestra still played softly, overheard the discussion as she
descended to take farewell of her hostess, and rushed to the
rescue with the confession that she, for her part, had not com-
prehended one word of the wonderful valedictory, since, loving
music infinitely more than oratory, she had listened only to Mr.
Josselyn's voice ! Under cover of the general laugh evoked by
this pretty but unconventional compliment, the blushing and
distressed Gladys escaped to the dressing-room, leaving Mrs. Ray-
mond to remark to Joyce that Gladys was " a girl with ideals '

" A golden reality in the shape of a very large fortune,"
she added, with a keen glance at Joyce, " is paradoxically
favorable to ideals ! "

i 9 o2.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 483

" In what did / fail her ideals ? ' resented Joyce.
" In what every man fails them," laughed his tormentor,
flashing him a mischievous glance over the fragrant lace of her
fan ! " Gladys, you know, had a fanatical father, who brought
her up in the faith that wealth should fall not to the rich, but
to the poor, as a sop to the Cerberus of eternal salvation ! To
fulfil her ideals, you should have opened and closed your address
with a prayer ; and annihilated, between times, the stereotyped
' wrongs ' dear to the social reformer, Might versus Right,
you know ; Monopoly versus Socialism ; Corruption versus
Quixotic Honor and Pauperizing Philanthropy ! But as for me, /
congratulate you with the intelligent sympathy of a kindred spirit !
My ideals, too, are knowledge for its power, power for its
profit, profit for personal pleasure, pleasure for what? Quien
sabe ? Yet the hunger and thirst of the ego are insatiable,
growing even as one feeds it, like love ! '

Joyce stirred restlessly. He did not like Mrs. Raymond's
frank summary of his sentiments. Shorn of their sophistry and
eloquence, they sounded ignoble and material and selfish. He
gazed after Gladys with a new and reverent interest. In the
revulsion of the moment, the woman who scorned to share his
ideals seemed the fairer woman in his eyes.

" You are hard upon my infant-speech," he temporized, " as
hard as Miss Broderick ! You do not give me credit for de-
fensible motives. Power and profit seem to me the just guerdons
of intelligence. Since the fittest should survive, give intellect
the necessary material equipment for righteous government of
the ignorant ! My ambition is human, rather than personal. I
believe that the race should be represented, ultimately, only by
its higher type ! '

"Ah?' smiled Mrs. Raymond; "and then, for our hod-
carriers, and our wood-hewers, and our drawers of water ? For
me, I accept literally the Scriptural assurance that ' the poor we
have always with us.' Therefore I consider it my duty to the
poor to sustain the rich, ergo, myself ! '

She glided away, a mocking, evasive, alluring figure, after
whom Joyce looked wholly admiringly, yet likewise half- resent-
fully. He no longer felt in tune with social amenities. With
alacrity he accepted his hostess' hint that the president had
stolen away to his library.

Class-Day to the president had been a day of prolonged
torture. All through the preceding night of wakeful mental

484 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Jan.,

conflict the soul through which the " Veni" of Christ resounded,
had pondered its response. At dawn, the restless tosser had
risen from his sleepless bed, and gone out to meet the morning.
The apocalypse had come to him, as it comes to all who
strain towards God in the dark and silent hours, that the mission
of human life is to watch, an unsleeping vigil of soul, though
the body slumbers !

Out into the calm June daybreak the man of lore had gone
feverishly. Face to face with Nature, the doctrines of Spinozism
confronted him ; yet not as a pantheistic temptation, but only
in retrospective reflection, as one sometimes turns back from a
hymn's full strain to its soft, predictive prelude. He realized
that the primeval worship of created Nature had been, after all,
but the groping of the pagan soul for Nature's Creator, a
spiritual phase symbolized by the pale gloom of the dawn now
presaging the day, a prophetic glimmer of light to come, a
premonitory ray of increasing lustre, clearing the skies of human
life for the sunburst of revealed Truth. The lingering gloom
concentrated in purple, lightening slowly to a misty blue which,
in turn, paled luminously to a soft dove- gray, as the last trace
of night receded. Spirit-sighs breathed from the wind ; and the
first bird to waken chirped fitfully. Then, of a sudden, bird
after bird lifted its voice, singly first, then blending in staccato
and trilling chorus. The Office of the natural creation is God's
matutinal reminder to humanity. No more eloquent reproach
to unprayerful, ungrateful man is ever uttered than each new
dawn repeats in Nature's matins of praise and thanksgiving.
The birds and the waves and the fields and the woods are its
special intoners ; but the wind chants its psalms over city and
town ; while from slothful mankind sounds a single response,
the Mass-bells of Catholic chapels !

From Centreville's only Catholic church, afar from the college-
campus, the musical summons resounded. " Veni ! Veni ! Veni,
sequere Me ! ' it entreated the president ; and the scientist, be-
come as "a little child," at last responded to it ! The modest
chapel, the humble worshippers, the altar- candles, the mur-
muring priest, these made but the frame for the central Taber-
nacle. " Veni! Veni!' its mystical Voice still summoned him:
and o'nly when close to the shrined Real Presence did his
soul attain hushed peace !

The first thought, the first deed of each new morning, is the
key-note L attuning the day ! Therefore, for Centreville's presi-

i9c>2.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 485

dent, the conventional duties of .Class-Day were no longer
spontaneously but only perfunctorily fulfilled, as alien obligations.
Not until, at the long day's end, he had gained the seclusion
of his library did he feel come into his own again, where free-
dom for soul-thought was !

But the kingdom of grace, more often than otherwise, implies
a thorny coronation ; and the thorn of remorse rewounded the
president, as Joyce Josselyn's face confronted him. "How could
I be answerable for souls, for confiding, living sotils, with the
convictions which I had upon me f '

" Ah, my boy, come in ! ' he exclaimed, rising as Joyce
hesitated to enter. " Your appearance is a coincidence, for I
was just thinking of you as your valedictory represented, or
rather, misrepresented you! Surely you did not do full justice
to yourself, to your principles, your ideals, your ambitions ? '

" I am afraid I did, doctor," assented Joyce, his face harden-
ing defiantly. " Realities seem to me the best national, social,
and personal ideals ; and as for my ambitions, every man of the
world strains towards identical goals. If all were content with
obscurity and poverty, life would still lack its greatest achieve-
ments."

" That depends upon your standard of greatness ; and the
' man of the world ' may or may not be the noblest type of
manhood ! But waiving discussion, let me congratulate you upon
a most honorable college-career. Not only intellectually but
morally, you have achieved a signal triumph, my boy. It is
none too often that a young man goes from beginning to end
without a lapse or stumble. And what is even more remarka-
ble, you have attained popularity without stooping to conquer
it, which is youth's usual mistaken method."

Joyce shrugged his shoulders disdainfully.

' Oh, I have n't been written down as a prig, if that is what
you mean ; but, on the other hand, I am leaving college with-
out a real chum, which is scarcely to my credit, is it ? '

1 Universal popularity is , a much rarer laurel. You must
remember, too, that your most congenial society seemed to lie
beyond the campus. Your social life for the last three years
has been exceptionally broad and happy ! '

' Thanks to the hospitality of Carruthdale, doctor. Yes, it
initiated me auspiciously ; gave me standards, and decent ambi-
tions. One who has been cultivated up to a taste for social
caviare, scarcely descends to coarse fare without a struggle, even

486 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Jan.,

though the descent would be but reversion. But Carruthdale
aside, the larks of the boys never appealed to me. I always
saw not only the present price paid for them, but beyond it, to
the inevitable reaction of the morrow. There is a hard streak
in me, or is it an old streak, doctor, scornful of the ephemera
sweet to most youth, as contrasted with the honor crowning a
successful man's maturity : the substantial, abiding harvest of
which wild-oats never yet sowed a single seed ! But morality,
as you define it, has not counted with me at all. Expediency
may seem to you a poor substitute; but I prefer to be honest."

" In other words, you have substituted the low motive for
the high, the material for the spiritual. I am disappointed in
you, Joyce. This was the canker in the bud of your otherwise
admirable valedictory."

."I am sorry, doctor, but we can only live up to our light."

" Yes, but it is to be remembered that our choice between
rush-light and star is voluntary. At your age, your choice of
the rush-light is not irrevocable. Why not begin anew, with
the Star for beacon ? '

" Not if you mean the Bethlehem Star, doctor. Christianity
is a useful system. It teaches women self-protection, and main-
tains an intellectual, ethically exemplary, and poetical priesthood.
But what has a man of the world to do with it ? The scien-
tists and historians, the philosophers and poets, pagan no less
than Christian, have done more for me, in my mental life, than
all the saints in the calendar. I do not doubt that the spiritual
exists, for I stand with Cato on immortality ; but this world is
not its celestial sphere, though possibly the stepping-stone towards
it. Earth is pre-eminently the world of the mortal body, since it
cannot be denied that the flesh not only enshrines but also influ-
ences, in reacting upon both soul and intellect ! My own theory
of progression is that mortal death is the gate to the sphere of
pure intellect, which reason suggests as the connecting link between
the material and spiritual phases of immortal life, the last
representing human evolution consummated ! But as for the
rule of the spirit over the flesh-life, impossible ! The soul-myth
is the handicap of a man's ambition, the vampire of his vitality,
the burden of his inteilectual strength, the phantom at the feast
of life. Compulsory chapel has been the one black mark of
college to me, doctor. The next generation will relegate it to
its proper place, the Annex ! '

The president smiled sorrowfully, toying with a paper-knife

1902 ] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 487

he had lifted from his desk. Youthful scepticism was an old, a
sad old story to him.

" My boy," he said, " I am getting to be an old man, and I
have seen life pretty broadly, and known the hearts, and by
virtue of my original profession, likewise the bodies, of men
both young and old ! Therefore, let me say to you here, not
that you will heed my words now, but some day they may
recur to you, that the Christian system, as you miscall it, is
not the burden but the liberator and exalter of both flesh and
intellect; and that the man who abjures it casts away the spe-
cific arms by which to conquer life. The agnostic quails where
the believer is sustained ; the materialist is swamped by what
the spiritual man over- soars; the children of the world curse
and die, as the children of light bless the vision of deathless
survival; the infidel despairs in the face of death, where faith
sights not only immortal hope, but likewise its celestial fruition !
You boast that you are an apostle of expediency. I say to
you frankly, then, that it is expedient, from the highest even to
the lowliest and most selfish sense, for the creature to lean upon
his Creator ! The mystical support achieves miracles. The hand
is strengthened, the heart fortified, the mind exalted, the soul
enlightened, even the body infused with a vigor, whether in
reality or only imaginatively, retain your own opinion, so that
the vital fact of superhuman strength, inspiration, succor in the
stress of human need, remains ! '

Joyce's jaw squared as he answered.

" I would rather face things as they are than be the blind
victim of superstitious imagination, even though my blindness
react in my own favor," he said. " You are preaching a femi-
nine creed to a masculine disciple, doctor. Women, not men,
are to be led blindly ! '

" Religion and women seem indissolubly associated in your
mind," smiled the president. " I am surprised that you have
not realized the fallacy of your argument. The relegation of
religion to woman, seldom opposed by even the most violent
atheists, has always seemed to me an instinctive acknowledgment
not only that religious truth exists, but also that it justifies, or
rather commands survival. Otherwise, why not banish it finally,
-and first and most imperatively from the maternal sex, whose
pre-natal influence upon the ' man-child born into the world ' is
inevitable and momentous ? What can a man's soul ever be but
a spiritual battle-field, a scene of life-long contest and vital

488 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Jan.,

struggle, while the father's scepticism is pitted against the
mother's divine devotion ? '

" By Jove, you 're right, doctor ! ' exclaimed Joyce, emphati-
cally. " I retract my suggestion in regard to the Annex. Free
the women from religious traditions, and in a generation or two
the men will have forgotten that they ever existed. Heritage
is a relentless power, and there is little use in ignoring or
underestimating it. The true expediency is in utilizing it. I
thank you, doctor, for a lesson surpassing Darwin. I shall
never forget it ! '

The president's smile was ambiguous. " You have distorted
and misapplied my lesson with deliberate intention, I think," he
said ; " but let it pass. Life, as God's instrument, adjusts all
things rightly, sooner or later. But remember this, my boy, -
when you take religion from womanhood, you take not only the
' self-protection,' as you call it, which preserves its ideal purity,
but you rob it likewise of its integral essence, its vital virtue,
even of its highest allotted mission as the complementary evolver
of life not merely carnal, but of nobly intellectual and soulful
human type ! Lower the woman-standard, since change from
the highest necessarily implies debasement, by wresting from
it its supreme composite model,- the Madonna, Virgin and
Mother, and you have left no spiritual beauty, and therefore
no inspiring idealism ; no mental altitude, and therefore no
grandeur or dignity ; no purification of heart, and therefore no
unselfish and lofty aspiration, no sanctified affection, no sacrificial
service ; in short, no angelic virginity, no consecrated maternity ;
nothing but difference of human sex, sex only, shared with the
reasonless brutes ! In your pride of manhood answer ' Amen ! '
And I remind you that it is against man's vital interests to say
* So be it ' ; since inevitably we men are sons of the mothers
who conceive, bear, nurture, and rear us, though the acumen of
the son who knows his own father is not necessarily a paternal
heritage. But here comes his Reverence, Father Martin, to
wrestle with you better than I ! '

The approaching priest waved his hand in laughing protest.

"Too late," he remonstrated. "Intending only to avoid the
evening's rush, it is evident that I postponed my appearance
unduly, since the festive hall is deserted! Will you present my
apologies, with my respects, to Mrs. Castleton your wife, my
dear doctor ? As for this youthful heretic, let him sleep in peace !
Many a problem is solved by God while men slumber ! '

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 489

Joyce departed, not unwillingly. He had much of which to
think, more serious and imperative matter for thought than his
self-love cared to acknowledge.

' How could I be answerable for souls, -for confiding, living
souls, with the convictions which I had upon me ? ' mused the
president, gazing after him with remorseful eyes. As his brother's
keeper, how sadly had he failed his trust !

" Don't lose heart, doctor," cheered the intuitive priest. " If
youth resists grace, each man is tempted similarly in his own
time. But victory is to the Strong ! God conquers ! '

" / ought to be the last to refute that divine truth, Martin.
Shall you be surp'rised if I confess to you, to you first of all,
that God has conquered me ? '

11 My dear doctor "

1 Wait ! God has conquered me, yes : just my puny, un-
worthy, individual soul. But what of the souls that He may
not conquer, because my resistance to grace has misled them to
defy Him, the ' confiding, living souls ' like the soul of this
boy Josselyn ? a valedictorian without ideals, a man entering the
battle of life without spiritual allegiance, or arms, or standards !
The guilt on my soul is its resisted convictions: and you, Mar-
tin, you are the one to shrive me; for in resisting God Him-
self, as manifest in inspired conviction, I resisted likewise His
human instrument, you ! '

" But, my dear doctor, impossible ! Happy as I should be
to believe myself instrumental, I must not forget that no com-
munication has passed between us for many years!'

" A life like yours is in spiritual communication with every
soul challenged by its example. Even as a student, your in-
quiries arraigned my ignorance and culpable indifference. When
I saw whither you tended, I deserted you deliberately, suffered
you to go on alone, and why ? Because I did not wish to
follow you ! But when you were priested, I made the mistake,
the blessed mistake, of investigating what had convinced you.
Sincere investigation involves conviction. The secret of the
survival of the creeds of protestation is that we protestors keep
our heads in the sand ! In voluntary blindness lies the intel-
lect's sole refuge from the religious conviction that appalled me,
Martin, appalled me ! Since it was the Apostolic Church or
nothing, I gave the benefit of the doubt to negation. Then, as
my spirit starved for food, I satiated it with human lore in all
its gradations from Aristotle to Darwin, with Buffon, Fichte and

490 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Jan.,

Kant, Cuvier and Goethe, Tyndall, Huxley, Spencer, with all the
husks of a science ignoring Omniscience, and thereby defeating
its end. But nothing stilled the cry that had begun to haunt
me ceaselessly, the cry of Christ, ' Veni, sequere Me ! ' Yet
even still I question, ' Quo Vadis ? Quo Vadis ? ' For to follow
blindly is impossible to me, in the parlance of the world ! I
shall have to tender my resignation, and I am not a young
man, nor a rich one, Martin, since expenditure rather than
accumulation has been my rule of life. Yet my sons and daugh-
ters must not lack provision ; and still less, my wife, my

wife ! "

" Your resignation must be accepted, I suppose ; but scientific
literature and the biological lecture-field open splendid possi-
bilities, my dear doctor ; and even in returning to your original
profession, you may be doing God's own work, since the physician
of the body, in this Luciferian day of pride-mad science, is all
too often a seducer of the soul ! As to Mrs. Castleton, your
wife, if my memory does not play me false, she answers to
the name of Ruth ! Then why not trust that its beautiful pro-
phecy is a providential augury ? '

The president rose impetuously, and pressed the electric
button. His suspense, long and patiently borne, of a sudden
seemed unendurable ! He must know the best or worst regard-
ing his wife, even while Martin stood by him.

" If Mrs. Castleton has not yet retired, ask her to join me
here," he commanded the servant. Then he paced the room in
silence which his companion did not break.

The messenger mentioned to Mrs. Castleton that Father
Martin was with the president. In spite of her husband's long
reserve, his spiritual stress had been an open secret to Mrs. Cas-
tleton ; therefore she was not unprepared for developments as
she obeyed his summons ; but preparation does not imply readi-
ness. She paled a little, remaking her partially unmade toilette ]
but she bore herself bravely as she entered the library. She
was a fastidious- faced woman, dark- eyed and still beautiful,
whose gray hair was carried imperially, like a queenly crown ;
a woman of conservative old family and inherited religious tra-
ditions. She and Martin had been friends in the years of his
college-days; and she extended to him now a sincere if unsmil-
ing welcome.

" The privilege of age tempts me to greet the man by the
boy's name, Martin," she said, " though with all due respect

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 491

to ecclesiastical title ! Was it to revive the old friendship be-

tween Martin and me that you have sent for me at this hour,
doctor ? "

" No," her husband acknowledged, his voice husky, his hand
unconsciously clenched oil the rim of the high mantel, against
which he leaned heavily. His hair and face seemed to .blanch
together, as his earnest eyes flashed their revelation. " It is to
acquaint you with new, and perhaps unwelcome tidings, that I
have asked you to join Martin, who knows already, what I
fear may break, like a thunderbolt, upon you! But when

I confided to him that I doubted your resignation, he re-

minded me, you remember the Old Testament's sweetest love-
story, dear ? that the name of my wife is-4-Ruth ! '

" You are following Martin to Rome, is that it ? ' she
asked, calmly.

"I am asking Martin to receive me into the Catholic
Church, yes. And my change of religion involves material
changes for you and the children. You know the creed of
Centreville's president was fixed by its founder. My inevitable
resignation entails the loss of home, the home so dear to you,
the alienation of your congenial social circle, -even, for the
present, at least, a diminution of financial income ! In fact, it
means beginning the battle of life all over again, as the wife of
a medical practitioner without practice ! '

She did not hesitate, even though as he spoke she faced
simultaneously one and all results affecting both her and her
children. But for thirty years of happy prosperity, the man
whose cross of adversity was now upon him, had been her fond
and faithful husband, her tender lover, her unfailing friend, her
congenial and sympathetic companion ! In the love that counts
the world well lost, her woman-heart vowed life-faith to him.

" Martin is right to believe me a daughter of Ruth," she said,
smiling tremulously at the priest, as she slipped her hand in her
husband's. " ' Whither thou goest I will go ' / and as for our
children, their mother answers for them, ' thy people ' remain
' thy people / '"

Father Martin passed from the room unnoticed ; but behind
him lingered his nuptial blessing. He felt that he had wit-
nessed a marriage recorded in heaven, a marriage of immortal
souls !

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

CHARLES ALBERT LOPEZ, SCULPTOR.

Charles Albert Lopez is of Cuban extraction, though his training is American. He is the
grand-nephew of General Narcisso Lopez, one of the leading spirits in the revolt against the
Spanish power in Cuba fifty years ago. The general was captured and garroted at Havana,
while his nephew, the father of the sculptor, was sentenced to hard labor for life in the penal
settlement of Ceuta, on the west coast of Africa. He was later on pardoned and he settled in
New Orleans. Here the sculptor was brought up. He first entered the studio of John M.
Moffit, and later on associated himself with that eminent sculptor, J. Q. A. Ward, as a pupil and
as an assistant. After he had won his spurs an opportunity presented itself at the World's Fair
to show what talents he possessed. He scored a notable- success in the creation of a symbolic
figure of Agriculture, and later on he produced two statues from the antique, each twenty feet
high one of Caesar Augustus and the other of Minerva. These were placed at the entrance
of the Fine Arts Building. After achieving success at the " White City " he spent some years
in Paris under eminent masters, and in the Salon of 1895 a portrait bust in which is depicted
gray and wrinkled old age, called La Veillesse, attracted unusual attention.

After his return to America Lopez established an atelier of his own, and has done remarka-
ble work. His colossal Cupids for the High School at Middletown, N. Y. ; Bronze Relief for
elevator gates at Washington, D. C., and a group in the Holy Cross Church, Troy, N. Y.,
may be mentioned. A list of his later creations would include the marble statue of Mahomet
on New Appellate Court-House ; the East India Group of the Dewey Arch ; the colossal groups
of Arts and Sciences in the Grand Court of Fountains at the Pan-American Exposition ; the
Negro group at the Charleston Exposition ; and the following original works in bronze and
marble : The Sprinter, a figure of a girl representing Xanthis ; a seated Bacchante ; and a
high relief showing Maternity. Mr. Lopez is still a young man, of a delicately chiselled face,
bearing an intensely earnest expression. What success he has achieved has been largely
through most persistent labor, and the future is still before him.

1902.] SCULPTURE AND CHURCH DECORATION. 493

:H DECORATION.

ir witness that such
Gospel. The pro-

lages had already

time of Solomon,

carved the figures

the brazen laver,

c, have poured a

can be safely said

ave healthily min-

licity of Christian

less, or coarseness,

ility and purity of
^ and superscrip-
i

ium in bringing to
mndreds but thou-
rection that there
nt over matter ; it
ves to the dead a
tiose finer qualities
of time and death.
s impossible to go
I will endeavor to
jlpture, which has
:he history of our

of those wonder-

welcome the idea

of an imitative art : the horror of image-worship, and a detesta-
tion of the superstitious observances interwoven with the domes-
tic life of every class in the pagan world, led strongly to the
discouragement of all attempts at visible representations of Christ
or of his Apostles ? The Greeks and Romans cultivated physical

N
53
Csa

<*>
o

CHAR

Charles Albert Lopez is o
grand-nephew of General Nar
Spanish power in Cuba fifty
while his nephew, the father <
settlement of Ceuta, on the w
New Orleans. Here the scul
Moffit, and later on associated
as an assistant. After he had
to show what talents he posses
figure of Agriculture, and late
high one of Caesar Augustus
of the Fine Arts Building. A
in Paris under eminent master
gray and wrinkled old age, cal

After his return to Americ;
ble work. His colossal Cupic

elevator gates at Washington. , .. r ... ...^ ^^ v ^..^^ v^u^i^n, nvy, i-s. i.,

may be mentioned. A list of his later creations would include the marble statue of Mahomet
on iVew Appellate Court-House ; the East India Group of the Dewey Arch ; the colossal groups
of Arts and Sciences in the Grand Court of Fountains at the Pan-American Exposition ; the
Negro group at the Charleston Exposition ; and the following original works in bronze and
marble : The Sprinter, a figure of a girl representing Xanthis ; a seated Bacchante ; and a
high relief showing Maternity. Mr. Lopez is still a young man, of a delicately chiselled face,
bearing an intensely earnest expression. What success he has achieved has been largely
through most persistent labor, and the future is still before him.

1902.] SCULPTURE AND CHURCH DECORATION.

493

SCULPTURE IN ITS RELATION TO CHURCH DECORATION.

BY CHARLES ALBERT LOPEZ.

|HE sculptures of the church bear witness that such
forms are warranted under the Gospel. The pro-
hibiting of making graven images had already
been abandoned when, in the time of Solomon,
the art of the sculptor had carved the figures
that adorned the cedar walls and supported the brazen laver,
or basin, used by the priests in the Temple.

Sculpture, as well as Painting and Music, have poured a
flood of sacred imagery on the world ; and it can be safely said
that in proportion to their perfection they have healthily min-
istered to the beauty, sublimity, and simplicity of Christian
sentiment ; it is only the crudeness and rudeness, or coarseness,
of an art that leads to superstition.

Our sculptures should proclaim the nobility and purity of
the human face divine, for it bears the image and superscrip-
tion of the Maker of all things.

The sculptor's chisel is so powerful a medium in bringing to
our view those who have perished, not only hundreds but thou-
sands of years ago, that it seems as a resurrection that there
is something in the human mind triumphant over matter ; it
lessens the sting and anguish of death ; it gives to the dead a
spiritual ideal body. Sculpture perpetuates those finer qualities
of the human soul, that it may live on in spite of time and death.

The scope of this article is such that it is impossible to go
very deeply into the subject in question ; but I will endeavor to
give my reader a glance into the art of sculpture, which has
played so prominent and useful a role in the history of our
church, and which culminated in the erection of those wonder-
ful churches in the middle ages.

Christianity, in its earliest forms, did not welcome the idea
of an imitative art : the horror of image- worship, and a detesta-
tion of the superstitious observances interwoven with the domes-
tic life of every class in the pagan world, led strongly to the
discouragement of all attempts at visible representations of Christ
or of his Apostles ? The Greeks and Romans cultivated physical

494 SCULPTURE IN ITS RELATION [Jan.,

beauty, taking the perfect body as the only suitable receptacle
for a perfect soul.

The stern Christian believers of a spiritual God, to be wor-
shipped in spirit and humility, endeavored in every way to mor-
tify the flesh, regarding it as an encumbrance to be laid aside
without regret. This, we will see, was the natural reaction from
the sensuality into which the antique world had fallen. With
the decline of paganism the abhorrence of pictures and statues
of Christ became less intense, and the yearnings of the faithful
reached for some visible representation of him whom they re-
vered and loved ; this spirit, gradually asserting itself more and
more, continued in its forward progress until it reached its high-
est perfection in the Renaissance, with such great masters as
Niccola Pisano, Michael Angelo, Raphael, Donatello, Luca della
Robbia, and others. To these great masters does Christian sculp-
ture owe its highest degree of beauty. We cannot, with any cer-
tainty, fix the birth of Christian sculpture. Art, all over the world,
at the time of the Christian era, was Greek, for the Macedonian
conquests had spread Greek civilization all over the East.

At the beginning of the Christian era, however, art had long
passed its highest point of excellence ; but still there were some
architects of sufficient merit, in the time of Augustus, to decor-
ate the Forum with temples and with many statues. Unfortu-
nately, by the time the Christian Church needed to employ the
arts in its service, the decadence of Classics had set in, and con-
tinued through several centuries.

Though this early art was poor, it is of the highest interest,
since it is the autograph record in art language of the church
of that period. That was a time of especial interest, because it
tells us of the ages before the church was allied with the state,
arid of the ages during which all the great Doctors and Fathers
taught, and their life-blood circulated freely throughout the
world. It was during the latter part of the decline of Classical
Art that indications presented themselves of a desire for a new
treatment, and a boldness and vigor of thought. New subjects
for the sculptor and painter were at hand, and there went with
these a complete disregard for Greek art, and in its stead an
embracing of Byzantine art, with its suggestive treatment and
mystic conception.

In the Catacombs we find the first traces of sculpture as
connected with the church, and this proves how early it was

1902.]

TO CHURCH DECORATION.

495

CHURCH OF SANTA MARIA IN PORTO AT RAVENNA.

associated with it. The Catacombs of the Via Appia, dating
back to the first century, was one of the principal places used
for Christian worship. We find in its galleries, which extend
into spacious and lofty, vaulted chambers, the various symbols
of Christianity, such as the lamb, the cross, the dove, the pea-
ock, emblem of immortality, and sometimes the figure of Christ
appearing" on the tombs, generally in the symbolical form of the
Good Shepherd. Although these forms were crudely carved,
they are nevertheless strong evidence of the importance of

^ sculpture in our church ornamentation. The basilicas, the first
buildings of architectural significance used for Christian worship,

496 SCULPTURE IN ITS RELATION [Jan.,

formed the model for all Christian churches. Most of the ex-
terior decorations of these early churches were painfully plain
and unembellished, but the interiors were extremely beautiful
in their wall paintings and carvings.

We have instances of their great beauty in those old
churches of San Clemente, in Rome ; San Paolo fuori le Mura ;
and that exquisite church of San Pietro, originally built in the
time of Constantine.

In the first four centuries we find single statues extremely
rare; the only important single figure remaining to us, of that
period, is a large bronze statue of St. Peter seated ; represent-
ing the Apostle in antique draperies, with an enormous key in
one hand and raising the other as if in admonition.

Sculptures were then used more generally as grouped
together ; as on the famous sarcophagus of Junius, in the vaults
of St. Peter's at Rome. These works belong to the third and
fourth centuries, and are of great beauty, both as regards con-
ception and execution. It was in the elaborate decoration of
sarcophagi that sculpture was first used in the Christian churches,
although occasionally employed in wall embellishments ; it was
then used more in the form of symbolism.

As we go along further, to the sixth, seventh, and eighth
centuries, we feel strongly the influence of the Byzantine art,
which greatly discouraged the use of sculpture for sacred sub-
jects. Its inclinations leaned forcibly toward the early period
of symbolism, rather than historical representations. With this
powerful incentive it is not astonishing that symbolical forms
superseded that of statuary, and the decline of the latter was
rapid, and quickly became inferior in style, sentiment, and execu-
tion to that of the fourth century.

Although the Byzantine sculptors, on account of their
Eastern commercialism, never reached an ideal art, capable of
instilling in one those beautiful religious emotions that were so
evident in the earlier sculptures, they certainly fulfilled a mission
in the minor works of art, such as ivory carving, in the casting
of small bronzes, reliquaries, etc.

A charming work of this period is the high altar of Sant'
Ambrogio in Milan, beautifully covered with plates of gold and
silver, and adorned with embossed reliefs representing scenes
from the life of Christ.

It was not until the beginning of the tenth century that we

1902.]

TO CHURCH DECORATION,

497

THE VISITATION IN SCULPTURE AT CHARTRES.
VOL. LXXIV. 33

498 SCULPTURE IN ITS RELATION [Jan.,

first begin to observe the kindling of that fire which shortly
was to astonish all Europe by the sublime beauty of its religious
art. I say religious, because most of the work of the great
period to come was of a religious character, and if not always
appearing in individual work, it took most potently the religious
feeling dominating all church architecture.

The church of the tenth and eleventh centuries adapted itself
very naturally to wall painting, because of its Romanesque style,
with its broad, flat surfaces. Sculpture, consequently, for awhile,
took a secondary part, consisting principally of unimportant altars,
diptychs, reliquaries, and drinking horns. I recall at this moment
a work of that period in the Hotel de Cluny, in Paris, showing
Christ blessing Otto II. and his Greek wife, the Princess of
Theophane. Though this work shows the influence of the
Byzantine school in its careful finish, it retains withal an ad-
mirable grandeur in the figure of Christ.

Not until the twelfth century does sculpture assert more
powerfully than ever its important and inseparable relation to
church architecture. It was then that the Romanesque reached
its highest development, and sculpture became an integral part
of its architecture ; as necessary to its life as the very foundation
of its structure. The revival of sculpture in the completed state
of the Romanesque and Gothic periods was only a natural result.

The sculptors worked under the direction of the clergy ;
their art was a part of their religion with them it was work
and prayer; and those wonderful productions of their chisels
enriched the interiors and exteriors of the churches. Of sym-
bolical and historical subjects they never tired ; their lives were
consecrated to all that was high and enduring. As might be
expected, at first there was a certain want of union and
harmony between the architecture and sculpture, but as the
intimacy of one art with the other grew and was maintained, it
gained strength with a final result of rhythm in line of such
beauty as were impossible to attain without this alliance.

How gradual and firm this progress was, is clear evidence
that sculpture, though retarded for awhile by the Byzantine
occupation, learned its lesson, and when at its revival it became
so invaluable a part of architecture, it never for a moment re-
leased its hold until the end of the Renaissance, when these
allied arts reached their highest perfection. In this progression
Germany took a leading part, and to the twelfth century belongs

1902.]

TO CHURCH DECORATION.

499

OVER THE MIDDLE DOORWAY AT CHARTRES.

that 'famous relief, on the Externe Stone of the church in Horn
(Westphalia). This is a rich piece of sculpture showing the
Descent from the Cross ; it is full of religious pathos, and the
whole harmonizes splendidly with the architectural scheme.
Another strange but remarkably clever work may be mentioned
in the columns of the crypt in the Freiberg Cathedral, Saxony,
covered as they are with figure and with animal designs.

A little further, the thirteenth century, brings us to those
beautiful doors in Germany, so strongly Romanesque in ten-
dency. The Teutonic temperament clung closely to conventional
forms, rather than to the warmth of the Gothic, which at this
time was spreading itself all over Europe ; particularly so in
France. In the Cathedral of Freiberg is the Gate of Gold,
which is richly sculptured in scenes from the Old and New
Testament. The framework of these reliefs is moulded in

:'''.> '.i ,

symbolic forms, such as lions, lambs, doves, etc. The Gothic

500 SCULPTURE IN ITS RELATION [Jan.,

of Germany was not adopted till a much later period, and the
most worthy examples of sculpture are to be found in the
cathedrals of Strassburg, Freiberg, and the Abbey Church of
Stuttgart. We may mention here, as belonging to this epoch,
that charming bronze font of St. Barthelemy, at Liege. This
basin rests on twelve brazen oxen, and the whole, aside from
its artistic quality, is one of the finest examples that has come
to us of that period in bronze casting, which at this time had
so greatly progressed in Germany.

From these few observations we can readily see how closely
interwoven and allied to each other were architecture and
sculpture from the earliest time of church-building. In the
temples of the ancient world, erected to the gods, sculpture did
not form a necessary part of the building, and great beauty was
acquired by them without its use, but for the Christian
worshippers their faith demanded a more responsive architecture,
which could only be arrived at through a liberal use of sculpture.

When the basilicas of ancient Rome were converted into
Christian temples, immediately the faithful covered their walls
with paintings and carvings.

France of the thirteenth century presents forcibly conditions
iquite different from those of Germany, and to follow the
character of a people in its churches cannot fail to arouse one's
interest. The French of the twelfth century were making great
strides toward that ultimate perfection which remains to this day
a glorious achievement ; a masterpiece demanding wondrous
admiration, a successful problem for the student to solve, and
the cherished treasure of the church. It is useless to endeavor
to convey even an idea of the glories of these churches every
stone of their construction, every trowel of mortar, was laid by
the hand of a God-fearing people.

Take such instances as the Cathedral of Autun, in Burgundy,
with its exquisite pediment, over the main entrance, filled with
statues portraying the Last Judgment. Again, the Cathedral of
Chartres, which remains to us as one of the most successful
works of the Romanesque. In it we feel the influence of the
Byzantine in its general treatment ; nevertheless, the note of the
new school is clearly heard throughout. Here we find its
component part harmonizing, better than formerly, with a
healthy consistency. It is all so very fascinating that one would
like to dwell longer on this important work; but time and space

1902.]

TO CHURCH DECORATION.

501

SCULPTURE AT THE DOORWAY OF THE CATHEDRAL AT CHARTRES.

' ..''.*

forbid, and we must leave it to mention the Cathedral of Bourges,
another notable structure of the twelfth century. V

But it is the Church of Notre Dame in Paris, belonging to
the thirteenth century, which is the crowning glory of this
period. How remarkably successful are the sculptures of this
famous edifice ! Take, for instance, that string of figures over
the main portals; how well they carry the architectural problem,
and what an impressive spectacle they must have presented when
seen, as the church originally stood, on an elevation of some
thirteen steps! It is very unfortunate that this noble building is
now so dwarfed by the grading of the city. Notre Dame remains
as a model of the transition from the Romanesque to the Gothic.

At Amiens is another example of how the artists of the
thirteenth century consecrated their talents in the profuse yet
consistent decoration of their cathedral, some of the figures of
which are very beautiful.

We have seen that at the end of the twelfth century there
came throughout Europe a keen awakening to the interests of

502 SCULPTURE IN ITS RELATION [Jan.,

art. In this forward movement France took the leading part,

with the creation of those famous churches of Notre Dame,

Rheims, Bourges, Amiens, etc. ; at no time did sculpture conform
' j more successfully to church- building than in the instances just men-
tioned. These churches were always Christian, dignified, graceful,
and essentially a loving offering ; their monumental character
i ^is ever worthy of the deepest thought of builder and sculptor.
In Italy the sculpture of the early Romanesque is not so

good as that of France, but it was not, however, until the thir-
teenth century that it attained its greatest epoch, when sculpture
found its proper place in the church. This movement was first
started by Niccola Pisano, taken up by his son Giovanni, and
was continued uninterruptedly and successfully until it attained the
same importance as it had at an earlier period in France. Pos-
sibly Italy, in the fifteenth century, helped more than any other

country to bring Christian sculpture to its golden period, with

i ,

her great masters, Luca della Robbia, Donatello, Ghiberti, and,
finally, Michael Angelo and his great school.

So we see how important is the role of sculpture in our
"religious decoration, and its highest development was reached
through the fostering care of the church.

In all countries, in all ages, religious devotion has found
expression in splendid churches. Why is it we have no religious
sculpture to-day worthy of the name ? The trouble lies not
so much with the sculptor as with the architect Architects
usually think that church architecture is the easiest part of their
profession, when in truth there is no problem of their calling
which should bring forth so much serious endeavor.

The forms of Protestant architecture are not suited to that
of the Catholic church ; all of the mediaeval structures were
studied so as to conform with the necessary ritual of the
Roman Church, with its impressive ceremonies and elaborate
music. The church was the fountain of inspiration, and in it
was expressed all that was reverential and holy. It was the
treasure-house of the people for all that was beautiful in art.
It is very doubtful if we can ever have such grand edifices as
those ancient churches of Europe. It is hardly possible, with so
many varied and different denominations, to speak with the same
certainty of devotion and redigious earnestness as did the great
builders of the middle ages. Our teachings, our institutions, our
whole train of thought, are so different from theirs that it is ques-

1902.]

TO CHURCH DECORATION.

503

tionable if we can ever come, through our mixed ideas, to giving
such expression to our church architecture as will arouse in us
those profound emotions one feels on entering the marvellous
churches of the Gothic period. The problem before our architects
is certainly a difficult one, for they are not, as those of old, inspired
by but one thought. To-day, our architect is building a Catholic

SAN CLEMENTE IN ROME, WITH ITS SCULPTURES.

church, to-morrow, a Protestant; again, an enormous office build-
ing ; so it is plain to see what a problem confronts our modern
church-builder. Success can only come with earnest effort and
strong will. Only by so doing can we ever hope to strike the
chord that will bring our uncertain feelings into a harmonious
and impressive whole.

The critics have stamped the religious standard of our art as
very low, in that we have failed to produce a true, Christian,
and reverential feeling pious emotion ; in short, all those lofty
thoughts which actuated the sculptor of the early times. We
too often forget , the intent, purposes, and requirements of our
church. We spend vast sums in their erection, but we appear
lacking in evident interest and knowledge.

While we find some sculptures in our churches, they are
usually so poorly applied and commonplace that it were better
to do without them. They are so pitiably wanting, so utterly

504 SCULPTURE IN ITS RELATION [Jan.,

lacking in proprieties and purposes. What is greatly to be re-
gretted, most of all, is that the artistic taste of the people is so
often guided by those who take unto themselves the important
office of instructing the public. If we sow a healthy seed, we
will certainly enjoy the fruit !

What gave those mighty churches already mentioned their
true character of "The House of God " ? Because their builders
fully realized and revered the importance of their sacred trust \
Never for a moment did they lose sight of the holy meaning
of their work. It was to stand apart from all surrounding
buildings, by its Christian quality. The decoration of God's
House was one of its principal distinguishing points ; it was
always the most richly embellished structure of a city. Men
strove to give expression to their worship by making His Abode
as beautiful as possible.

No church was ever thought completed until it was richly
sculptured ; its walls covered 'with paintings, and its windows
pierced with brilliant colored glass. Withal, they always retained
those important elements, form and size. A church may be
filled with statues, paintings, and adorned with the finest of
stained glass, yet if these elements are not brought together with
religious spirit and deep reverence, and a sincere love of God,
the building will certainly fail to accomplish its great mission as
a Christian work.

The Greek sculptor spoke of intellect and thought ; he was
alone in his solitude : living on beauty, and yearning for truth ;
while the Christian artist spoke of the immortal spirit, conversing
with his God. This greatly explains why the three elements,
Architecture, Painting, and Sculpture, were never so perfectly
linked together as in the Christian Church ; it was the religious
and moral sentiment that gave such force to their work. The
Classic was handicapped by his too great a love for symmetry

i (

of form, grace, dignity, and power. Form, for him, was the
expression of the mind ; it was the main object to be attained,
and in this he reached perfection.

It is the good luck of the Christian that he starts in his
work from a higher plane ; a clear conception of his art in the
light of a future life; in an atmosphere which gives the warmth
of love to his work. The aim of the pagan was to portray by
form, as strongly as possible, the human passions ; so that which
appealed in beauty to the pagan eye does not always appear

1902.]

TO CHURCH DECORATION.

505

THE PORTAL OF COLOGNE CATHEDRAL.

to us in the same light, for to the Christian the ideal of his
beauty was first 'and always intellectual and moral.

The church ordained art to a much nobler end' than did her
predecessors ; it was to be for her the means of revealing the
truth, and by visible forms to call to mind the world to come*

What is it that makes even the unbeliever bow before the
majesty of God when he enters the grand old cathedrals abroad ?
Because he recognizes a unity of purpose, an inspiration more
than human in it all, and is impressed with the revelation that
the builders worked in enthusiastic belief and love; for, indeed,
to what better or nobler purpose could our sculptor or architect
consecrate his art than to the greater glory of God ?

506

A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER.

[Jan.,

A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER.

BY REV. A. P. DOYLE.

HE following letter may not demand an extended
notice, or even so much as any recognition ; yet
there breathes through it a spirit of earnestness
that is very attractive. Moreover, we believe the
writer is a type of a large class of people who live
in the rural districts of our country. In spite of the fact that Catho-
lics number at least 12,000,000 in the United States, and are more
or less in evidence in the public press, still there are many thou-
sands of non- Catholics who know as little of the teachings of
the Catholic Church and of the religious practices of Catho-
lics as they do of the tenets of Buddhism. It may serve a good
purpose to give the letter and its answer a wide publicity.

Mr. Searle.

DEAR SIR: Your book, Plain Facts for Fair Minds, accidentally came to
my house. Being naturally of a fair mine}, I suppose the book is for me. I
have read it through carefully and have re-read it. I am a Protestant.

I did not know that Catholics had so many claims for existence or reasons
for their faith. I took them to be blind, wholly blind and dead to all that is
good and reasonable. I have often wished I could find some of their teachings.
I have often wanted to go to their meetings, but I never felt that I was made
welcome ; but this book has some good things, at least from a human point of
view.

Of course it does not satisfy me. Haven't you a small book that treats of
the deeper things of God and Salvation ? I have read Fenelon, which is very
good ; also A Kempis. All that I hear of Catholics and their practices is below
heathendom.

I had intended to write an exposure of Catholicism, but before I do I ought
to know all that Catholics believe. I do not judge their lives only by what I
hear. It is hardly fair to judge the lives of the members of a church if it be
that the teaching is really sound and wholesome.

Please send me your best modern works on the spiritual life in the soul-
remember, modern works written by this generation, the latest and the best;
then I will let you know the result of my search. I send out thousands of my
own books free. I print them at my own expense, though I am a very poor
retired ditcher. I write little books for free distribution all against the Prot-
estant sects. I deemed the Catholics too far gone to have any hope of their
. salvation. So please send me what you think will give me the best statement

1902.] A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. 507

of what constitutes a Catholic. I am an honest seeker for truth, bound to
nothing but God. I want to do good at any cost, and I count nothing dear to
save my soul and as many more as possible.

Yours for the Truth,

JAMES S , B , MICH.

MY DEAR TRUTH-SEEKER : I forward to you the books
that you request, and I am sure that the perusal of them with
the same open mind which is manifested in your letter will show
you that the old Church that has borne the spirit of Christ
through the ages is still beautiful enough to attract the eyes of
the sons of men.

Every man is at bottom a religious being. He recognizes
the overshadowing sovereignty of God, and at times of need or
in danger he calls out to his Maker for protection. Most men
the exceptions are the very few look to Jesus Christ as " the
Way, the Truth, and the Life." No man cometh to the Father
but through Him. In accepting Jesus Christ as our Saviour, we
accept every truth that he has revealed to us, and we reject
every teaching that he rejects. Every Catholic as well as non-
Catholic recognizes his conscience as the guide which must be
followed when it is a question of what he is to do or not to
do. One's conscience is like the watch he carries in his pocket.
For all practical purposes it is his guide. By it he goes to his
business, or catches his train, or meets his obligations. In the
same way a man's conscience is his practical guide in all mat-
ters of right and wrong. But just here begins the difference
between a Catholic and a non- Catholic. A Catholic has an
external standard that is unerring, whereby he can set his con-
science aright if it be wrong, in the same way as we all have
an authoritative standard of time according to which every one
sets his watch.

AN AUTHORITATIVE STANDARD.

This external standard is an unerring church which Christ
has established to represent him in the world.

The church is " the pillar and ground of truth." It is
' without spot or wrinkle." " The gates of hell shall not pre-
vail against it." It is so constituted that the God-man could
say of it, " He that heareth you heareth me, he that despiseth
you despiseth me " ; and again, " He that will not hear the
church let him be to thee as a heathen and a publican." The

508 A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. [Jan.,

Catholic idea of a " church ' is not a gathering of people who
believe the same things or who interpret Scripture in the same
way, but it is that of an existing corporate organization whose
body consists of the faithful scattered throughout the world, of
whatever tribe or people, who believe all the teachings of Christ,
and who live in obedience to the lawfully constituted bishops
with the Pope at their head, and whose soul is the Spirit of
God who descended on the Apostles at Pentecost. The Holy
Ghost, the soul of the church, animates the body and gives life
to all the members, guiding the teaching authorities into the
ways of truth and enabling all to grow into the fullest stature
in Christ Jesus.

CHURCH AN ORGANISM.

The Catholic Church is not so much an organization as it is
an organism. When this distinction is fully appreciated one can
far more readily understand what the church is and what she is
destined to do for mankind. A number of men may come to-
gether and form an organization, and in their corporate capacity
they will possess only the wisdom and authority that belongs to
the individual men and not any more. A number of fallible
men cannot ever attain unto infallibility. Apart from the indi-
viduals which make it up it possesses nothing of itself. The
individuals may separate from the organization and they may go-
on their way rejoicing. Such bodies are said to be " soulless
corporations." Not so is it with an organism. A human being
is an organism in which all the organs and members depend on
their conjunction with the soul for their life. Cut off a hand or
a leg, the life does not go with it. It decomposes in death ; so,,
too, is it with the tree. A branch cut from the trunk withers
away. In this sense the church is not an organization that has
its existence through a number of people who believe in inter-
preting Scripture in the same way and are ready to make pub-
lic profession of their concurrent interpretation, but it is an-
organism, in which the Holy Ghost is the animating principle,,
and by establishing the proper relationship one may partake of
that divine life which flows from the soul throughout the entire
body. To be cut away from this body is spiritual death.

GROWTH NECESSITATES CHANGE.
It follows from this exposition of the " church idea ' that

1902.] A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. 509

the Catholic Church must of necessity be entirely different
in appearance to-day from what she was a century or ten
centuries ago, though in reality she is the same church teaching
the same truths. Growth and development necessitate change.
It follows also that, though she changes in appearance, yet be-
cause the active principle of the church, the Holy Ghost, is the
same God who founded her, she cannot depart from the truth
that was enunciated amidst the Judean hills, and as Christ
destined her to be the means of salvation for all the world, and
through all time, she will never depart from that truth. There
will be as time goes on a clearer enunciation of those truths, a
practical exemplification of them as it becomes necessary to
apply them to the ever-changing affairs of men, and a more
accurate definition of great principles when they are assailed by
misguided antagonists, but in it all the teaching authority of
the church will be guided by the Spirit of Truth so that the
world will not be led into error, and mankind will know where
" the Way, the Truth, and the Life " exists.

Having premised these things, we are ready to come to the
consideration of the distinctive teachings of the Catholic Church.

The operation of the Holy Ghost is two-fold one through
the corporate body, as is indicated by the words of Christ : " I
will ask the Father and He shall give you another Paraclete,
that he may abide with you for ever" (John xiv. 16); "He
will teach you all things ' (John xiv. 26) ; and the other on
the individual mind and heart, convincing it of the truth and
personally bringing it unto sanctification.

CHURCH AS AN AUTHORITY.

It sometimes may happen that what an individual believes
may be different from what the church authoritatively teaches.
It may become impossible for one to persuade himself that such
and such teachings are true. But as we know truth is one and
the same, at all times and in all places, the same Spirit of
Truth cannot teach the church one thing and the individual the
opposite thing.

If there be an opposition between the teaching church and
the believing individual, the church must be right and the indi-
vidual must be wrong. For on the teaching church and not on
any individual has Christ bestowed the gift of inerrancy. "The
Church is the pillar and ground of truth" (I. Tim. iii. 15);

510 A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. [Jan.,

"The gates of hell shall not prevail against her" (Matt. xvi. 18).
It is, therefore, the duty of the individual to yield his own con-
viction to the infallible teaching of the church, and that not in
any slavish submission or self-stultification but on the reasonable
principle that the church is an infallible guide and cannot err.
"As my Father hath sent me I also send you' (John xx. 21);
" He that heareth you heareth me, and he that despiseth you
despiseth me' (Luke x. 16) ; " He that believeth and is bap-
tized shall be saved, he that believeth not shall be condemned '
(Mark xvi. 16).

On this reasonable basis the church secures a marvellous
unity of belief. She is everywhere the same in her teaching,
and one in the complete, whole-souled acceptance of her teach-
ing by her children.

She presents to the world a wonderful homogeneity, and in
these days of free-thinking and independence of minds there is
no more marvellous spectacle than the fact of two hundred and
sixty millions of people, many of whom are of the highest in-
telligence and with the utmost freedom of will, accepting her
teaching and bowing in submission to her voice as the voice of
God.

THE POPE AS INFALLIBLE.

In order that there may not be any doubt as to what the
teaching of the church is, Christ has constituted a living voice
to speak for him. In order to yield our conviction to the
teaching of the church, there must not be any danger of our
misinterpreting or misunderstanding the sense of established
formulas. Mere written statements in a book, no matter how
accurately formulated, can never preclude the possibility of this
danger. They cannot correct one if he does misunderstand or
misinterpret the genuine sense. Hence a living voice is neces-
sary, so that when one does misunderstand, he can be corrected ;
when he does drift away, he can be called back. He who
speaks for an infallible church must himself be infallible, if he
would command the assent of the children of men. When he
teaches the whole church on questions of dogma and morals, he
must be preserved from leading the church astray. Hence the
Catholic Church has always believed, from the very beginning,
through the nineteen hundred years of her life, that the Pope
when teaching ex-cathedra cannot teach error. It was in the

1902.] A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. 511

Vatican Council, after this traditional belief of the church had
been assailed, that it was clearly defined and incorporated into
the formulas of the church. It was no new doctrine, but merely
a new formulation of a doctrine as old as Christianity itself.
"Simon, Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have you that he
may sift you as wheat. But I have prayed for thee that thy
faith fail not, and thou being once converted confirm thy
brethren ' (Luke xxii. 32).

WORDS OF THE VATICAN COUNCIL.

It may be useful to quote here the exact words of the
decree of the Vatican Council : " Wherefore faithfully adhering
to the tradition received from the beginning of the Christian
Faith, for the glory of God our Saviour, the exaltation of the
Catholic religion, and the salvation of the Christian people, we,
the Sacred Council approving, teach and define that it is a
dogma divinely revealed, that the Roman Pontiff when he speaks
ex-cathedra that is, when discharging the office of pastor and
teacher of all Christians, by reason of his supreme Apostolic
authority he defines a doctrine regarding faith or morals to
be held by the whole church he, by the divine assistance
promised to him in Blessed Peter, possesses that infallibility with
which the Blessed Redeemer willed that his church should be
endowed in defining doctrine regarding faith and morals, and
that therefore such definitions of the said Roman Pontiff are of
themselves unalterable and not from the consent of the church '
(iv. -Sess. chap, iv.)

It is needless to explain that this doctrine of papal infalli-
bility does not include papal impeccability, nor does it include
papal inerrancy in politics, or in science, or in any matters
save those of faith and morals. One can readily appreciate
what a compactness this doctrine gives to the whole system of
Christian teaching. It is not only the broad and solid and un-
shakable foundation, but it is the cement that gives the bond
to the whole superstructure. Catholics do not waver in their
faith, they are not tortured with doubts, their spiritual life is
not blighted by the withering blasts of infidelity, and the ap-
peals to them do not consist in exhortations " to have faith,"
since the faith is never shaken, but they are appeals for better
living and for higher spirituality.

512 A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. [Jan.,

SAINTS AND MARTYRS.

The indwelling of the Holy Spirit in the church is not only
the source of her doctrinal inerrancy, but it is the .active
principle of the holiness of the church that is manifested by
the practice of heroic sanctity by many of her children, by the
standards of morality which she sets up, and by the influence
of her teaching in the social order. Whatever there is of
Christian civilization is the work of the Roman Catholic Church.
The long bead-roll of the saints, from the martyrs who died in
the pagan Coliseum to the Father Damiens of to-day, who leave
all that the world holds dear and sacrifice themselves in order
to care for the sick and unfortunate, these are the fruits of the
Holy Spirit, who is with her.

Undoubtedly there are many instances of sublime sanctity
outside the pale of her membership, and these too are stimu-
lated to heroism by the same Holy Spirit; but the natural and
ordinary channels of the grace of God are the sacramental
channels of the Catholic Church, which Christ established. As
it is through the teaching authority personified in the Holy
Father that the pastures of truth are preserved from the con-
tamination of the poisonous weeds of error, so it is through the
sacramental system that the streams of divine grace are sent to
impart fertility and virility to the practical living of Christian men.

Grace may well be compared to that mysterious fluid which
drives the trolley car. When the electricity is turned off the
car is dark, and is stalled on the track ; when it is turned on
the car can move on its way and is brilliantly illuminated. So
with the soul and divine grace. "Without Me ye can do
nothing." There are seven different wires that carry each its
own special grace to the soul. These are the Seven Sacraments.
Each has a grace that does a special work.

The grace of baptism regenerates. By means of it the child
is born again into the newness of the supernatural life. There
are established between the soul and God relations of adoption
whereby we cry Abba, Father, Confirmation is a strengthening
grace imparting such vigor of spirituality that one is led to
fight for, and if necessary die for, the faith that is in him.
Penance is the forgiving grace. When one going down from
Jerusalem to Jericho falls amidst the robbers of temptation, who
despoil him of the mantle of purity and leave him naked of

1902.] A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. 513

God's friendship and cast him aside from the pathways of right-
eousness, Penance, like the Good Samaritan, comes along and
picks him up, binds up the wounds sin has made, cares for him
during the period of convalescence until he is finally restored
to spiritual health. Holy Eucharist is the nourishing grace. It
is the real Body and Blood of Christ, which unless we eat
thereof we cannot have life.

THE CHURCH'S CARE OF COMMUNICANTS.

" Amen, Amen, I say unto you: Unless you eat the flesh
of the Son of man and drink his blood you cannot have life in
you, and he that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath
everlasting life, and I will raise him up at the last day ' (John
vi. 54). It is the manna which has come down from heaven to
support us spiritually while we wander through the deserts of
this life into the Promised Land. Extreme Unction is the
sustaining grace in that last fierce conflict with the evil one.
When the weakness of dissolution has come and the cold sweats
of death are on our brow, the enemy of our soul makes a last
determined effort to seize us, the grace of extreme unction
fortifies us against his attacks and guards the soul in its upward
flight until it gains its home in heaven. Then for the special
states in life there are assisting graces : Holy Orders, to enable
the priesthood to guard the sanctities of their office; and
matrimony, to help the married pair to consecrate the love they
have for each other, and enable them to bring up their children
in the fear of God. Like a good mother, the Catholic Church
takes the child in infancy, watches over him as the years roll
by, strengthens him to meet life's conflict ; if he falls picks him
up again; ever places before him the ideals of perfection, con-
secrates the great love passion of his heart, follows him to the
end, and when his eyes are closed in death she lays his body
with her blessing in the grave to await the resurrection day;
while by her prayers and her suffrages she follows the soul into
its place of purgation and does not leave it till the last traces
of sin are washed away, and it is prepared for admittance in the
realms of the blest. The continual flowing of these graces all
through life from the cradle to the grave creates among Catho-
lics types of sanctity that are known only to those whose eyes
are so spiritualized that they can read the inner secret of
hearts.

VOL. LXXIV. 34

5 H A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. [Jan.,

STANDARDS OF HOLY LIVING.

The lives of the saints constitute a literature rarely known
outside the Catholic Church, and one that is replete with multi-
plied marvels of heroism. The continual flowing of these graces
uplifts the general average of holiness, so that in convent and
in cloister, among all ranks of society, under the mantle of the
king and the rags of the beggar, there flourish the most beauti-
ful flowers of sanctity.

The Catholic Church maintains the standards of holy living
for all, by placing as conditions for admittance to Holy Com-
munion a profession of profound sorrow for sin committed,
joined with a determination never to sin again and a willing-
ness to repair whatever injury has been done by sin. This is
the very least that is exacted for full membership. Though if
the sinner does not possess this he is not cast out. In the
church there are both good and bad. The cockle grows with
the wheat ; in the net there are both good and bad fishes.
Like a good mother, the Church is patient and loving with her
disobedient children ; though they do bring disgrace on her at
times, still she claims them as her own and waits till the time
comes when they are- ready to meet her standards of holy living
before she admits them to the sacred table. But beyond these
simple conditions of repentance there are no heights of sanctity
and union with God to which she does not urge her children
to aspire.

INDISSOTAJBILITY OF MARRIAGE TIE.

.Finally by the influence of her teaching in the social order
she is the very saviour of society. . She guards and protects the
family by affirming the indissolubility of the marriage tie. She
sets herself with all her v mighty influence against the divorce
abomination which is prostituting domestic virtue in our modern
life. She interprets strictly the precept of Christ that "what
God hath joined together let no man put asunder." She has
in this way saved the Christian home and all that it means of
education and preservation to the growing child.

, Moreover, she has maintained the highest ideals of chastity
by singing the praises, of the state of virginity, by encouraging
her priesthood and thousands of her cloistered men and women
to the highest practice of it Thus in a most forceful way she
says to the world that men and women may live without yield-

1902.] A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. 515

ing to sensuality. The practical effect of this is felt throughout
the entire married state, where people are taught restraint of
passion and that a life of continence is among the easy pos-
sibilities.

KEY TO LABOR PROBLEMS.

She has in her hand the key to the labor problems which
harass us. In this country particularly the ' scramble for wealth
is going on with all its intensity. In the strife for pre-eminence
many are thrown down and are trampled to the earth, others
are cast by the wayside. The fierce striving for the biggest
prize has made men disregard many human rights. Classes have
been set over against the masses. Men have climbed to pre-
eminence over the backs of their fellow-men. The result of this
social strife has been the reducing of thousands to a slavery
more galling than the negro slavery of a century ago. Life is
to many a child born into it but a damning fate. The segre-
gation of wealth into the hands of the few has left the many in
the grasp of a most distressful poverty, so that with all our
wealth there is abroad the gaunt figure of want, and with our
teeming markets the pitiful hand of beggary is stretched forth.
There is only one remedy for these terrible social evils, and
that is the religious one. The root of the social evil is in the
cruel spirit of greed and of grasping avarice. No law can legis-
late this out of existence. No policeman's club can subdue it.
To conquer it there is needed a power which reaches the heart.
It must be a force which can turn men's minds away from the
pleasures of life and bid them fix the desires of their souls on
the greater riches beyond the grave. It must be an agency
that spans the gulf that avarice has created between the rich
and the poor; that can teach both the great principle of the
brotherhood of man, the trusteeship of wealth, the dignity of labor,
and the common destiny provided by a Heavenly Father for all.

Religion alone can do this. But to do it effectually a religion
must be strong, and thoroughly organized. It must be one that
is down among the poor commanding the love of their hearts.
It must be one whose precepts can be enforced by spiritual
penalties, if need be, by the sick-bed or even by the open
grave. The Catholic Church can do all this in a most effectual
way. She therefore is able to give the social pax vobiscum to
the age. The Encyclical of Leo XIII. on "The Condition of

516 A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. [Jan.,

Labor ' has been pronounced by noted publicists to be the
Magna Charta of the rights and responsibilities of the wage-
earners of the world.

The Catholic Church, then, is the very salt of the earth,
saving it from corruption by vice and preserving it sweet and
pure from the degenerating and decomposing action of evil.

UNITY IN BELIEF.

The presence of the Holy Ghost with her makes her the
world-wide religion at home amidst every nation and tribe and
people, no matter how much they differ in language, manners,
and genius. The Latin language gives her a universal means of
interchange of thought. The spiritual authority she possesses
enables her to bring all minds into a complete unity of belief,
so that wherever one finds a Catholic he is the exact duplicate
in doctrinal life of every other Catholic. Ask a child in the
Philippines the questions in his catechism, and one will get ex-
actly the same answers as one would if he had the patience to
go through and ask every one of the two hundred million Catho-
lics scattered throughout the earth. In these days of crumbling
creeds and of drifting away from old-time dogmatic moorings,
the spectacle of a united church horoegeneous in its beliefs and
uniform in its ethical exactions is something to charm the heart
of man. Nothing but the compelling influence of the divine
Presence can bring it about.

AS TO REMISSION OF SIN.

Not only is the church everywhere the same, but it is per-
petual in her life. She is to-day the only thing that goes back
to classic civilization. She can affirm the inspiration of the
Gospels, for she was present when they were written. She can
assure us of the conversion of the European races, for she it
was who brought it about. She cari point to all the artistic
treasures of the ages, to the great cathedrals of Europe, to the
famous Madonnas of the art galleries, to the masterpieces of
poetry and song, for it was she who inspired them all.

She has borne through the ages the apostcflic privileges of
the remission of sin in God's name. " As the Father hath sent
me, I also send you. When He had said this He breathed on
them; and He said to them: Receive ye the Holy Ghost;
whose sins you shall forgive they are forgiven them; whose sins

1902.] A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. 517

\
you shall retain they are retained" (John xx. 23), and that other

apostolic privilege of consecrating v the bread and wine in the
Sacrifice of the Mass and changing it into the Body and Blood
of Christ (John vi. 52-56; Matt. xxvi. 28).

These two essential practices in the life of a Catholic
auricular confession for the purpose of receiving the forgiveness
of sin, and sacramental Communion, in which not bread and
wine but the real Body and Blood of Christ are received are
sustained by the exercise of the sacerdotal power which was
given to the Apostles by Christ, and handed down in an
unbroken succession through the generations of duly ordained
bishops and priests unto their legitimate successors of the pres-
ent day. The possession of these divine gifts establishes the
identity between the church of the first and the church of the
twentieth century, and constitutes in the Catholic Church of
to-day the Apostolic succession.

COMMON BELIEFS OF ALL CHRISTIANS.

I have endeavored in the foregoing to make a simple expo-
sition of the constitution of the Catholic Church, and explain
what her doctrines and practices are, as they arise out of her
very nature as a world-wide and perpetual institution destined to
carry the effects of the Redemption through all ages, even to
the consummation of the world, and make them operative in
the hearts of men. There are many other distinctive beliefs of
Roman Catholics which it is only possible to hint at. The
common beliefs of all Christians, the existence of one God in
three divine persons, the divinity of Jesus Christ, the fall of man
from the state of original justice, his redemption and regenera-
tion through the vicarious sacrifice of the God-man, the ultimate
resurrection of man's body, the particular as well as the final
judgment, and the various states of being in the world beyond
the grave, are enshrined in the formulas which have been
adopted by the Catholic Church. In Catholic theologies all
these truths are delineated with all the exactness of a scientific
study ; and the reasons from the authority of Sacred Scripture,
the writings of the Fathers of the church, as well as from rea-
son, are given. But the few distinctive beliefs which I may
touch on are the devotion to the Virgin Mary, the custom of
praying for the dead, the belief in Purgatory, the Intercession
of the Saints, and the celebration of the divine mysteries.

518 A TRUTH-SEEKER AND HIS ANSWER. [Jan.,

THE VIRGIN MARY.

In the devotion to the Virgin Mary we honor her only with
the honor due to a creature, we believe that her influence with
her divine Son is still powerful and may be exercised in our
behalf.

She is the Mother of the Man-God. She conceived through
the overshadowing influence of the Holy Ghost. She was always
a virgin, and in view of the aforeseen merits of her divine Son
she herself was preserved from all stain of original sin, which is
the common heritage of all the children of Adam. By this latter
privilege we understand the Immaculate Conception. Purgatory
is a place where they go who die with some lesser stain of sin
on their souls, and where by suffering it is purged away, pre-
paratory to admission into heaven. The church teaches concern-
ing Purgatory two points : first that there is a Purgatory, and
second that souls detained there are helped by our prayers-
Hell is a state of eternal separation from God. There are no
definitions of the church concerning the character of the pun-
ishment there. It is of Catholic faith, however, that hell is
eternal.

The Saints are they who have fought the good fight and
are now reigning with God. Owing to their intimacy with God
on the one hand and their sympathy with us on the other, they
become powerful pleaders with the divine Majesty. There is,
however, but one mediator between the soul and God, and he
is Christ Jesus. Nothing is farther from the Catholic mind than
to supplant Him by any one else. The Mass is the clean
oblation foretold by the prophet Malachias, that would be offered
up from the rising of the sun to the going down of the same
(Mai. i. n). It is the sacrifice of the Cross offered through
the ages as a constant propitiation for sin, in which Christ is
immolated again, though in an unbloody manner, and by means
of which the justice of God is condoned and the sins of men
are satisfied for.

All these various dogmas are parts of, yet essential to the
complete system of Catholic teaching, and they are the frame-
work of that beautiful organism which derives its life from the
indwelling presence of the Holy Ghost, and has been the ark
of salvation to myriads of the children of men.

1902.]

LARO.

A SEA-GULL'S CHRISTMAS.

BY ANNIE CHAMBERS-KETCHUM.

T is eleven o'clock at night, 1896.' But the singers
linger on the long piazza at Villa Solari to hear the
last word about the concert to be given during
Christmas week by the Fishers' Choral Club.
Pere Florio gives the cast of singers for the last
number on the programme, with occasional addenda of his own.

" Noel of the Birds, as sung of old in Bas-Quercy. To be
sung to-morrow night Christmas Eve at the Midnight Mass in
St. Mary's; and to be repeated at the concert."

The slim, dark fishermen draw nearer out of the dusky
shadows. The low tropical surf seems to take another tone as
it listens ; it is just beside them ; there is only the shell road
between the Solari gardens and the sea. And this Gulf of
Mexico it is a part of them ; they are its very own. Some-
times it leaps up to this piazza, shouting its defiance ; and then
the fisher folk out yonder at Ship Island who knows so well as
they know the might of its pitiless power? And the sea-gulls
who glory in it as they send their trumpet voices right into its
thunder while they skim and sing defiance in unison with it
who knows it as they know it? And the land-birds and the
cattle, the women and children and all weak little things how
they hold their breath and shudder and listen !

But to-night all is peace and joy. Pere Florio jovially gives
the cast of singers for the Noel :

" First stanza : What mean these wings f Soli, quartettes.
Fishers, led by Mademoiselle."

He glances slily towards Mademoiselle Tontine the sculp-
tress fifty years old, six feet tall, lean as a hermit, and who
never sang in public in her life. But Mademoiselle is the dar-
ling of the Fishers. Her bounty founded their club ; she is its
president. Her eyes are as clear as the brown water in the

520

LARO.

[Jan.,

lotus-jeel; her good humor is like spring sunshine; everybody
blesses her from Biloxi to Ocean Springs and Pass Christian.
She appreciates a joke as well as any boy in town, and returns
the good Pere Florio's sally with a side glance. She will " pay
him back ' next All-Fools' Day, and the town boys will help
her. Pere Florio continues :

" Second stanza : Tell us, ye birds. Octette sung by the
Fishers.

" Third stanza : Bold chanticleer. Solo. Admiral de Leon."

The fishers' eyes glisten. The bronzed old Admiral of their
fleet smiles under his gray moustache.

" Fourth stanza : Goldfinch and sparrow. Teresa and Ponce
Solari."

All look towards the twin grandchildren of Madame Solari
they are sixteen years old to-day as they stand apart from the
company, in the shadows of the climbing jasmine, with the
shadow of another youth beside them outlined on the wall.

"Fifth Stanza: Blackbirds and linnets. Octette. Fishers.

Sixth: Greenfinch and nightingale. Duo. Teresa and Tagalo."

The shadow on the wall bows to Teresa.

" Seventh : Angels and shepherds, birds of the air. Full
chorus." The courtly Pere Florio smiles and adds, " including
Biloxi and all her bells."

The fishers flock out behind Pere Florio, whose parish com-
prises nine-tenths of the toilers in these seas, marshes, forests,
factories. As they go they talk with him about the concert,
and about their fleet's holiday which is to be celebrated to-
morrow, Christmas Eve, by a day's sport at Ship Island.

Many of these families, high and low, are descendants of the
men who came with Columbus in 1492 ; they have kept un-
changed the names as well as the faith of their fathers.
Madame Solari was born a De Leon. So was Tagalo's father,
her cousin-german, who married a lovely Malay lady thirty
years ago, as Christian and polished as himself; for we must
bear in mind that the Philippines were discovered by Spain and
her missionaries in 1521, and named in 1565 in honor of her
king, Philip II. Tagalo has his father's Spanish features ; and
as these three lineal scions linger with Madame Solari in the
weird, delicious beauty of a tropical moonless December sky,
you might imagine that the Fountain of Youth had really been
discovered by that first Ponce de Leon four hundred years ago.

1902.] LARO. 521

Before six in the morning Ponce was up and out on the
piazza -but the world was obliterated; there was only a weird,
milky something that shrouded the universe in a dazzling white-
ness. The stillness was like death; yet the beauty made him
stand as if at the gate of Paradise. Presently he heard steps
and voices. Old Sidonie, their faithful negress, was talking in
the garden; the mare Janette whinnied from the stable; a sea-
gull's ominous cry came from the same direction.

Madame Solari had felt her way to the piazza; she reached
out toward Ponce's voice replying to Sidonie. Ponce caressed
her hands; they could not see one another.

"Is not this wonderful, ma mere?" he said.

She did not reply. On just such a morning as this the fleet
had sailed once before. Eight hours afterwards the cyclone
brought her only child, Ponce's father, dead from the sea, and
cast him ashore with the helm of his boat fast in his hand.

Sidonie pleaded from the garden : " Don't let the Admiral
take the fleet out, madame ! Don't let them go ! Listen how
old Janette whinnies yonder ; and Laro, how he cries. Laro is
wiser than the Admiral; gulls never make a mistake."

" Courage, Sidonie," Ponce said. For the mists began to lift
like a magician's curtain, revealing first the grandmother ; then
Sidonie looking up with clasped hands ; then the gardens, the
cottages, the shell road, the light-house ; and then the tranquil
sea, the cloudless sky. Southward, Ship Island fringed the hori-
zon with its palms ; eastward, Deer Island seemed a skiff laden
with Christmas green.

" I will go for Baby," Madame Solari said as Ponce set off
to the boat-house yonder at the end of the long pier to put
his sail in order for their usual half-hour on the water before
breakfast. Sidonie, dubiously shaking her head,, went to the
rear. Madame Solari entered her chamber, where a baby two
years old lay sleeping the child of her dead son's widow, who,
married and widowed a second time, had died when this child
was six weeks old. And Baby, therefore, without a drop of their
blood in her veins, is the most precious thing in all their hearts.
Mademoiselle Tontine came out from her cottage next door
and crossed the road on her way to the Solari pier, to sketch
until time for the sail, in which she too was to join.

522 LARO. [Jan.;

" Fair or foul ? ' she asked of Tagalo, who came swinging up
the shell road from St. Mary's Rectory, where he had passed
the night as Pere Florio's guest. He too was to assist in this
morning sail; and also to go with the fleet for the day's sport
at Ship Island.

Tagalo glanced south-westward as if to study the weather.
He seemed less than twenty, though he was eight years older,
his boyish look being heightened by his dress : loose gray
trousers tucked into his hose below the knee ; low, broad-soled
shoes from which his light feet seemed ready to spring ; a soft
muslin shirt with a falling collar; a brown serge jacket, and
crimson fez.

" You Filipinos are so wise," she continued, taking in the
artistic points of the Malay as they walked along the pier and
sat in the boat-house while Ponce made ready in his boat
moored below ; " living your primitive artistic life in your primi-
tive artistic way ; at peace with yourselves, at peace with the
world, because '

Tagalo waited for her to go on. But she seemed to hesi-
tate ; she was rusee. A Malay is usually the match for such.

Mademoiselle knows that this personage is the Honorable
Felipe Ponce de Leon, who got his first degree in the old
university at Manila ; his next in Madrid, his last in Paris.
That he has studied the finances of Canada and the United
States ; that he now makes his point d'appui at St. Malt) with
the old Malay colony in Louisiana, while he studies the life of
the West Indies : the Latin and Indian races intermingled here
as in the Orient with their resultant likenesses and variances
likenesses which are permanent, however varied they may be;
variances which are transient, however permanent they may
seem.

This quick synopsis of things he had previously said to her
flashed through her mind as she waited for his answer. Tagalo
was the flower of courtesy. He did not delay his reply.

" At peace with ourselves ; at peace with the world, because
because we are poor, Mademoiselle," he said, in the mellow,
modulated voice which is the gift of God to his tropical chil-
dren, whether white, brown, or black; "and because we are
content. The piles on which our huts are built withstand the
cyclone and the earthquake when your marble palaces and steel
factories are ground to dust or twisted into splinters. Your

1902.] LARO. 523

finest looms can send forth no such fabrics as those made by
our patient, practised fingers on the simplest portable wooden
loom. There are no colors like ours ; they are caught from the
sky, the sea, the thousand times ten thousand things that
Nature shows us at every turn, everywhere."

"I know it," was her quick reply.

" Pardon, senora, but you do not know it ; no, not one of
you," he said.

"No?" she asked curiously. "Why?"

" Because when we know we have the common sense to
practise what we know." He seemed to prick up his ears as
he arose, bowed, and turned shoreward to meet Madame Solari
and Teresa, who were coming with Baby for the sail.

" A moment, please," Mademoiselle said ; " I wish you to
pose to me for a dancing faun like the one in the Luxembourg
Garden, Paris you remember ? '

" Si, senora. You flatter me. But you should see me in
other roles before coming to a decision," he replied in his quiet,
velvety way of saying things which may be mild or pungent
but which always put your wits on trial. " I have had many
adventures lately, in Canada, in New York. You should have

seen me.'

" Do tell me about them," she said.

Though a man of eight-and-twenty and a Bachelor of Let-
ters, Tagalo was a boy.

" I had a mission from Manila," he began ; " I must speak
English, I must look English ; but also, a poor Filipino, I must
practise poverty like San Francisco. So I buy one suit of
clothes it will serve me for all time. I get a Prince Albert
coat ; a tall silk hat ; English trousers ; patent leather shoes
ugh ! you might as well put Laro's feet into them ! Then this
watch-chain with the charms ; then a gold-headed cane I am
ashamed of that "

'Laro." The baby's voice arrests him.

' Laro shall sail to-morrow," he replies, taking the child
from the arms of her nurse Rosina and saluting Madame Solari
and Teresa, who go below to potter about with Ponce in the
boat.

' Do go on, Tagalo," Mademoiselle insists, resuming her
seat; "I must learn your roles"

"I went on so well in Canada that I took heart," he said;

524 LARO. [Jan.,

while Baby, on his knees, made acquaintance with his watch-
charms, and the coal-black Rosina, standing apart, listened with
evident satisfaction ; " I came to New York by the night ex-
press all in my full dress, only I had a mackintosh to cover
it and stopped at the Bartholdi. Well, after breakfast, I stroll ;
past the Fifth Avenue Hotel, the Hoffman, the Albemarle. You
should have seen the men stare. ' The Indian King/ they mur-
mur. By the time I reach the Casino there is a mob at my
heels. The police are discreet ; they watch me. I go on, silent,
serene as a Greek god. The people swarm out from every-
where, anywhere, nowhere. At Forty-second Street I hail a
car ; I salute that crowd in silence ; I lift my tall silk hat,"
he raises his fez high, "-and then '

" All aboard ! ' Ponce calls from below. Tagalo springs to
his feet.

"Do finish the story," Mademoiselle pleads.

" It is finished, senora," he says. The wise Rosina manages
to hide her teeth under a broad smile as she nimbly flies home-
ward along the pier. Tagalo, with Baby on his shoulder, leads
Mademoiselle down the boat stair. A moment later they are
scudding over the sea.

III.

" Now we will feed Laro," Tagalo says to Baby, after the
simple Latin breakfast of cafe au lait, bread and fruits, at Villa
Solari. Teresa leads the procession towards the poultry yard.
The poultry gate is still closed ; Sidonie stands on guard near
it, under the great live-oak, haranguing several parties, the most
important being the occupant of a large latticed cabane under
the tree. A peacock, perched with his two hens in the tree,
casts a side-glance at Sidonie while he peers down into the Ton-
tine garden where Mademoiselle unseen from our side of the
Bois-d'arc hedge stands sentinel for her flock. The Solari
turkey-gobbler struts courageously before his harem, at a safe
distance from both peacock and Sidonie. The geese, at the
open gate of the long grape arbor, stand with one eye on
Sidonie, the other on the gate, ready in case of battle to escape
to the lotus-jeels, where no land-bird dares to follow.

"Bah! You sing through your nose! ' Mademoiselle Tontine
cries as the impudent peacock gives her a salute. " And you
needn't strut and choke yourself to death trying to preach,"

1902.] LARO. 525

Sidonie announces to the gobbler, who is doing his best. " And
you, you cowards, you can only hiss and nibble this grass until
there is not a blade left for Janette." She hurls a harmless twig
at the geese where they stand in line. " Never do you mind,
my Laro," she continues; " you shall always have the first
meal."

Tagalo squats before the cabane with Baby on his knee.
He opens the creel of sea-food ; its daintiest morsels turtle-
eggs are given to Baby, who drops them inside the cabane.
Sidonie gives the signal she lifts the latch of the poultry gate.
Then a wild, sweet yodel; it might have come from some un-
seen Alp or Andes ; and in an instant Teresa is in the midst of
a world of beaks and feathers, still yodelling as she scatters the
grain from the bag-like pockets of her apron; while Baby,
Tagalo, and Ponce dispense shrimps and minnows to the lord of
the cabane a sea-gull, the largest of his kind, with a spread of
five feet from tip to tip of his wings.

w ' *

He had been a visitor to these waters for twenty years.
Captain de Leon had changed the technical name Larus marinus
into Laro the Mariner. The gull was adopted by the fishermen,
made rear-admiral of the fleet, and welcomed every winter when
he returned. Gulls are shy; but the shyest thing soon discerns
friend from foe. In these quiet waters, where the children, at
low tide, wade out for a mile in search of shells and sea weeds,
birds have no fear; they swoop down to your feet. Baby
would lie for hours on the beach, watching Laro sail. Last
year Captain de Leon found him floundering under the Solari
boat-house, his right leg torn off and gone. Of course the gull
became the distinguishing feature of the poultry-yard.

Ponce made his cabane, and doctored the wound, which
healed rapidly. Then he carried out a scheme : He fastened a
stout chain around the live-oak. To this he attached a long
line of Manila cordage. From the ravelled end of this rope he
knitted a harness like a fish-netto fit Laro's body and leave
the limbs free. Laro could thus cruise to the length of hi
tether, which permitted him to forage in the waters near the
shore.

" We have ten minutes yet," Ponce said to Tagalo, who still
squatted at the door of the cabane, with Baby now feeding a
young hen and chickens that had left Janette to come here for
their breakfast. The hen named Duchess was special retainer

526 LARO. [Jan.,

to both the mare and the baby. When a pullet she had
deserted the hen-house to roost on Janette's back. She followed
Janette everywhere when the mare was out of harness. She
made early acquaintance with Baby and laid her first egg in
Baby's cradle. Of course Sidonie locked her up in the hen-
house and taught her to behave. But from that time she
divided her allegiance between baby and mare, her chickens at
her heels, getting into perils enough.

" Is Laro content ? ' Tagalo asked Sidonie as he arose.

" Well yes and no, monsieur," she said. " The peacock
and gobbler used to come up and give him a dare ; and the
gander used to hiss at him. He took no notice ; and you may
believe I taught them a lesson. But Laro is on the lookout,
all the same. He loves to watch the sky. He seems almost
human when Monsieur Ponce harnesses him and lets him sail.
It is a pity."

" He loves his harness it is his uniform," Ponce said.
" But it breaks his feathers ; so he wears it only when he sails.
He was out yesterday, and he slept in it last night, as you see,
because I was busy with the concert work. You will soon be
able to cruise without the rope, mon amiral," he added, address-
ing Laro, "and then you go free."

Laro arose on his one foot and stood erect.

" He understands," Ponce said to Tagalo. " The fishers say
he knows a dozen languages. What think you ? Or, perhaps
you have seen a tame sea-bird before ? '

Tagalo's smile was enigmatical. He turned to the cabane
and hummed a Malay song. Laro peered forward, eyed the
singer, then settled on his perch.

" I have seen many a lame and tame sea-bird," Tagalo said.

" Do they all love music as Laro loves it ? '

" Yes, migratory birds especially ; they travel in all lands ;
they are critics. I have seen Laro or his double in the
Filipinos. It is easy enough : To cruise around this Gulf ;
cross Panama; summer in the Aleutian Isles; winter in the
Orient; double Cape Horn; go north via Iceland, Greenland,
Labrador ; and thence back to Biloxi. Sea-birds have been doing
this ever since the oceans were archipelagos. You are healed,
comrade," he continued, addressing Laro ; " for the next Noel,
meet me in the Filipinos."

" He is healed, Tagalo ? Then he shall have his Noel to-

1902.] LARO. 527

morrow," Ponce said ; " to-morrow, Laro, when the morning
Angelus rings."

Laro straightened to his full height and spread his wings.
His lovely eyes the iris, we know, of a delightful red glowed
like jewels. He was magnificent.

IV.

The fleet sailed out under an opal sky. Biloxi was busy
with Christmas preparations. Madame Solari, Teresa, Rosina,
Mademoiselle Tontine were thus called to the heart of the town,
a mile away from the light- house ; they would remain until three
o'clock. Baby was left with Sidonie, who carefully closed all
the gates, for the child had a fancy to slip out and stray away.
Once she was found on the beach, nearly half a mile from
home.

Most of the barn-yard fowls had gone to forage in the fields.
Duchess and her brood remained with Janette, who was given
the liberty of the lawn. These were fed, with Laro, as usual,
at noon, Baby Assisting. But Laro was restless ; he refused his
food.

For the siesta Baby was placed on her leopard skin on the
kitchen porch. Sidonie took the hammock near it, and was
sound asleep as soon as her old eyes closed.

At three o'clock Madame Solari and her friends had finished
the Manger which is so prominent a feature in the Latin churches
at Christmas-tide : the stable cave in Bethlehem ; the Infant Jesus,
Mary, Joseph, the ox, the ass, the lamb ; the shepherds from
far and near with their flocks ; the cock, peacock, eagle ; the
white dove brooding over all.

Pere Florio and others had come in to view the decorations
when a sudden lull in the breeze made them look at one an-
other. They hurried to the door. There was commotion up
and down the long street, from the artesian fountain to the
jewelled grotto in St. Mary's garden with its statue of Our Lady
of Lourdes.

All eyes turned to the south-west; it was nearly time for
the fleet to come in. The sky was cloudless still, but the opal
had changed to a lurid yellow that masked the sun; before you
could think, the tawny hue deepened and began to climb the
sky ; the sun was blotted out. The writhing, twisting cyclone

528 LARO. [Jan.,

mounted and advanced ; its coils flaming with varicolored fury,
its tongue-like cone almost touching the sea.

" God have mercy ! Infant Jesus, protect us ! Mary, Mother,
pray for us ! It was the one prayer as the town sped forward
towards the storm, to see if there might be some happy glimpse
of a sail in front of it, some chance for the fleet to get in first.
Madame Solari flew up the road back of the villas that -ely
road with its venerable live-oaks draped in the long gray
Spanish moss what memories do they keep, Indian and Latin,
of the tragedies of these last five hundred years!

On and on ; Pere Florio follows he can hardly keep her
pace. They meet Sidonie, livid as death. "Baby!' she cries;
"Baby, Madame is she with Rosina?'

A wild look is the answer. Madame races on; no one can
keep her pace. Sidonie turned, flying after her ; Pere Florio
beside Sidonie, listening as she gasped : " Laro his cry awak-
ened me Baby gone and Duchess and her chicks and Janette.
O Mary, Mother, find them for me ! "

"Which way?' Pere Florio asked.

"If I knew which way would I be here?' she snapped
in a breath. "The grove gate that leads into this road -

was open Janette did it oh, but I'll muzzle her when I find
her!" . : '>*< - "..--'*v &tt ' - .-- ' -

"If Janette opened the gate ' Pere Florio ventured.

" If ! ' Sidonie hissed ; " no if! Janette went ; Duchess and
her chicks the idiots ! And wherever they went, the baby
O Mary, Mother!" .."*'--, '. :'; W; v ' 5

On, on, through the Solari groves and gardens to the beach.
As they passed the cabane Laro's cry rang out again ; but no
one heeded it. For as the cyclone came on, in front of it there
was something

The fleet!

The beach was thronged. The town had caught the story
of the baby ; searchers went hither and thither.

Madame Solari springs out along the pier to the boat-house;
she watches the fleet sailing beside the storm. The waters
begin to boil ; the roar of the wind comes with muttered thun-
der; and then

Sea and sky are one common cauldron. The people dare
not go into the houses ; they fall prone to the ground, their only
safety. The roar, the crackling of trees torn up by the roots ;

1902^] LARO. 529

of falling timbers; then the shoots of sailors far off yonder in

the blinding rain.

Madame Solari clings toother villa boat r still fastened:' to a
pile, though the ; boat-house has -been blown \ away. I

" We are safe ! ' Ponce cries to her as he swims with

,...-'- ' . < -

Tagalo through the _ frothing- but shallow surf; "the fleet is a
wreck, but no one is killed." - 7

They assist her into the boat.

"The bar saved us," Tagalo joins , in ; r " the storm ha$
veered." , - ; :->

" Baby is missing," Madame Solari 'said, her teeth chattering;
"Baby, Janette, and Duchess." ' - '

The storm howls on ; but across it, dominating its tumultu-
ous thunders, comes a sea-gull's strident voice from the beach
beyond the light- house. ' , ')

' "That 'is Laro ; listen," says Tagalo. The wind goes down,
but the rain falls in "floods ; the lightning iis instantaneous with
the thunder. -It seems an eternity ; tfut in less than a minute
the strangely human cry of a horse in fear of fire comes froft|
the' same direction/, ., ; :. -v

"Janette! Loose the boat," Madame -.iSolan commands?
She takes the helm: Ponce and Tagalo bend to the oars. .Out
they go into the seething inferno. ".They ..reckon their course,
by the piles against which they strike at the risk of .being
swamped. '. Laro's : great voice startles them r once more; he is
right before them, unseen,"

'We are near the old bateau," Ponc$ said; "it may be in,
place; we may get ashore from it." -;

Cautiously they make : their way. The bateau is still
anchored to the 'great pine-tree'; but> the tree is on fire ; ' it has,
been struck by lightning. , '//

The mists lift, though the rain -still pours, Yonder is Janette
beside the tree. They pull in past the bateau and scramble
ashore. Janette is lashed to the tree ; the cyclone has coiled a
rope around her. While Tagalo frees her, Ponce leaps forward,
looks closely yonder is Laro in his harness at the other end
of the rope, just outside the bateau. Madame Solari flies; she
hears Duchess clucking to her brood ""'under the low bunk in the
cabin of the bateau and there lies Baby, fast asleep ; she had
chosen the bateau for her siesta.

VOL. LXXIV. 35

530

LARO.
V. *

[Jan.,

The cyclone had come and gone within an hour. Its path
landward beyond the bateau was less than a hundred yards
wide ; little damage had been done ashore. The town, already
assembled at Villa Solari, held a reception in which the runa-
ways were guests of honor.

Laro was royally conducted to his cabane, around which the
broken links of the steel chain lay scattered. Janette to her
stable, Duchess and her chickens to the hen-house, had the
same honorable escort ; but these, I am obliged to say, were
ignominiously locked in by the resolute Sidonie.

Baby, on Tagalo's knee, serenely unconscious that she had
become a heroine, toyed as usual with his watch- charms, while
the fleet and the town exchanged experiences.

" Our Manila rope is stronger than their steel chains, n'est
ce pas, Bebe? he said to her sotto voce, with a twinkle in his
eyes as he arose, tossed her like a feather, and caught her as
she fell.

" Out, ouif she laughed gleefully, dimly understanding
but clearly believing in him.

At Midnight Mass the church was crowded. All eyes were
turned on the manger ; all voices joined in The Noel of the
Birds.

On Christmas Day, when the Angelus rang at six in the
morning, all the church bells joined in the antiphon as Tagalo
and Ponce set Laro free in the presence of the family, the
neighbors, and the representative members of the fleet. The old
rear-admiral spread his wings, flew upward, took a reconnois-
sance in mid-heaven over the sea, wheeled and sailed into the
West. They watched until he was out of sight.

"To the Filipinos, Tagalo?' Ponce said, turning.

Tagalo too had vanished.

1902.] THE MARRIAGE OF CAPITAL AND LABOR. 531

THE MARRIAGE OF CAPITAL AND LABOR.

: HE recent conference in New York of the repre-
sentatives of capital and labor is not only one
of the most hopeful signs of the permanency of
industrial progress but it is another evidence of
e vigorous common sense that characterizes the
leaders of the American people. The meeting was called by the
National Civic Federation for the purpose of discussing the rela-
tions of labor and capital, and if possible of devising some
means of preventing strikes. The gathering was not marked
so much by the presence of crowds as it was by the stand-
ing and influence of the people who were there. Some one
estimated that the capital that was represented was not far from
a thousand millions of dollars, but of more importance than
invested capital was the presence of men whose influence was
of paramount importance with others. For the first time in the
history of the country's industrial life did the accredited leaders
of the hundreds of thousands of the toiling masses look into the
sympathetic eyes and grasp the friendly hands of men who con-
trol much invested wealth of the country. The mere mention of
the names is a statement of the broad basis on which the con-
ference stood, and an augury of the far-reaching consequences
that may be looked for in the ultimate results. Charles M.
Schwab, the President of the gigantic Steel Trust, extended the
friendly hand of greeting to Shaffer, the President of the
Amalgamated Steel Workers, and Marcus A. Hanna chatted in a
cordial way with Samuel Gompers, the President of the Ameri-
can Federation of Labor, while the spirit of religion, in whose
possession is the ultimate solution of all these social difficulties,
was represented by Archbishop Ireland, of St. Paul, and Bishop
Potter, the Episcopalian Bishop of New York.

A gathering of all these representatives of industrial activity in
amicable conference in order that they may see one another and
interchange expression of sentiments, was a dream that very few
thought would ever be realized. Thinking men were quick to see
the advantages of such an assembly, because it had been so pain-
fully evident in recent years that labor and capital were drifting

THE MARRIAGE . OF CAPITAL AND. LABOR. [Jan*,

apart, and that bitter antagonisms were being generated by the
separation. Students of industrial difficulties were constantly
affirming, inasmuch as the employer and employee class had
common purposes, they should establish a community ; of interests
and pull together for a common end, and that any influence
that would put asunder what God hath joined together should
: be, looked upon as a common enemy. Yet, in spite of these
'theoretical statements oft repeated, labor had segregated its '. forces
jinto a camp apart, while capital was combining into country -
-wide trusts and syndicates, in anticipation of the conflict that
was imminent. The two armies in battle array were set one
.over against the other, like the Israelites and the Philistines in
.the valley of the ; Terebinth, each dreading the ultimate clash of
arms and neither one daring to hazard the chances of the con-
flict. The various strikes and .lockouts were but little skirmishes
,on the firing, line, while the eyes of those who looked into

*, * * '" * ^y *s . * . * . *

the future, .were filled with anxiety and dread in anticipation of
the day in which the, battle of the giants would begin. It would
jnean nothing short of industrial destruction. The roseate hopes
.of commercial prosperity which now gladden our hearts woulol
: be quickly transformed into dark and sullen gloom, and an era
,of; universal : disaster would be close at hand.

i-'l-.^JThe gathering of this conference is only another evidence of
-$ie quick : and , effective ^ way in which things are done in this
".country* -Over night, as it were, the spirit of contention has
ceased, .and a most sincere willingness to get together and elimi-
nate all antagonisms has taken its place, and when the leaders
met- the sword was sheathed and amity and conciliation was

<+. *. _*.< - .-' ... * 4

voiced by all the speakers. Senator Hanna bespoke, the thought
that filled his soul when he said, " I would rather have the credit
of making successful the movement to bring labor and capital
into closer relations of confidence and reliance than to be the
President of the United States. If by resigning my seat in the
United States Senate I could bring to fruition the plans that
we are now fostering to make strikes and lockouts and great
labor disputes impossible, I would gladly do so. I think it is
the grandest thing that could be accomplished in this country.
I .would want no greater monument than to have the world re-
member that I did something to end wars between American
labor and American capital."

This sentiment was. the key-note of the conference, and

\. [ '. i J . i . ; . . : I _ ' . ' . . ..-''.> . . iff i . . . .... '

THE J&A&RfA GE - of- CAPITAL 'AND ' LABORS

through the two days' sessions every 'speaker, -in effect,
pressed the same desire to settle all difficulties as amicably as
possible. Estrangements come very largely from misunderstand--
ings, and misunderstandings come from the fact that labor
leaders and capitalists were not close enough to appreciate each-
other's motives.

John Phillips, the Secretary of the Hatters' Union, made a
very significant statement when he said emphatically that the-
workmen whom he represented had come to the conclusion that
there was " nothing in strikes," and that strikes were only re^
sorted to as a last desperate resort. He said in conclusion, re-
ferring to Senator Hanna, that "I always thought that he was
a foe of organized labor, and now I know I was wrong."

This last statement, in more ways than one, indicates the
immediate good the conference has done.

The cartoonist had done his evil work in misrepresenting?
Mr. Hanna. He was pictured as the personification of grasping^
avarice, obese and brutal, and men who had never seen him.
had come to believe the figment of the imagination of the car-
toonist was the real personage; but when they met him and saw
his pleasant, kindly face and his genial, refined way, their pre-
vious notions were quickly dissipated.

Archbishop Ireland intensified the spirit of harmony 'by;
speaking for both labor and capitalistic classes, through his inti-;
mate knowledge of both, in the following language :

"I know the employers' ideas in this country, and they are
human. They realize that they are brothers of their fellow-men."
I have never yet met an employer who was not ready to say
that the ideal condition of any man put upon this earth by hisl
Creator is that means be given to him of leading a life becom-
mg a man and a child of God.

" I have not met the capitalist that has ever thought thab
man, whoever he is, however weak, is a mere piece of machinery j
Capitalists who would have so thought may possibly have! ex% r
tsted in the past, or may exist elsewhere than in our society.:
But this truer idea of men is the effect of our, own democratic
American society, permeated as it is by this intense feeling of
mutual brotherhood; it has been the result of such society that
every citizen wishes that every other citizen had for himself and
for his family the mearis of a decent livelihood. : Arid we' do
not deny the great principle that we must do justice to laborers?

534 THE MARRIAGE OF CAPITAL AND LABOR.

to workingmen. On the other hand, I have not met the work-
ingmah who on sober thought will not \ understand that his arms
are of no account to earn a livelihood for himself unless assisted
by the leaders of industry who will gather in the finances needed
to purchase machinery and open markets. The laborer does
realize that he cannot secure for himself and his family the
comfort that he desires unless there be the capitalists to give
him employment.

" Nor are there any laborers to-day in America who on sober
thought will not realize that whatever may be the equality of
men as to legal and political rights, from the very fact of
the constitution of each man as he now is there is diversity in
position, and as men go through a thousand circumstances of life
there must be consequently more or less inequality in the pos-
session of the things of earth. But while there is this in-
equality, there must be always the realization that we are but
fellow-men, all children of the same great Lord, and all willing
to co-operate with and help one another.

" Now, why is it that, despite these convictions which prevail
in America, we have had strikes and difficulties and misunder-
standings ? Simply because we have kept apart. We -have not
come together enough. Simply because we have acted rather
under impulse than as the result of sober reflection. If when
there is a difficulty threatening, as there will be we know
human things too well not to realize that there will be diffi-
culties, if when these difficulties come we were to meet and say,
Now what is the cause of complaint ? If we were to understand
one another, I am very sure that these difficulties, largely at
least, could be obviated."

In this same spirit for the better part of two days the leaders
of all the associated labor organizations spoke, and, barring a
certain traditional way of expressing themselves, there was not
one discordant note. At the termination of the addresses Mr.
F. P. Sargent, of the Brotherhood of Locomotive Firemen,
submitted a resolution asking that a court of arbitration be con-
stituted consisting of twelve representatives of capital, twelve of
labor, and twelve of the general public, with Ralph M. Easley
for secretary. It was passed unanimously.

In the hands of this committee is placed the future of the
industrial world* It is a tribunal in which difficulties may be
discussed and grievances submitted, and while it has no absolute

1902.] THE MARRIAGE OF CAPITAL AND LABOR. 535

authority to enforce settlements, yet it can point out the way to
a harmonious solution. We may not have come to the end of
industrial strife in the creation of this committee, still, we have
made a long stride towards that much-to-be-desired goal.
Many points have been gained already. The leaders have met.
They know each other better. They appreciate each other's
good will. They are convinced that the peaceful method in
which there are mutual concessions is by all odds the cheapest
and the best.

Another point has been gained, and this a most important
one. It is the recognition on the part of capital as well as on
the part of labor of the rights of the general public. In indus-
trial clashings the general public are the chief sufferers. The
wives and children of the strikers, the store-keepers in the
neighborhood, the good name of cities so necessary for public
confidence, the fair fame of the country at large all these are
grievously affected in any case of strikes, and these are moral
and civil entities with rights that must be respected. The gen-
eral public has its representation in the court of arbitration.

Another point, too, has been gained. It is a strengthening
of public sentiment against strikes. While this court exists and
does effective work there will be a most positive condemnation
and reprobation of any man or combination of men who hastily
declares industrial war. And finally the representation of the
spirit of religion on the committee is a recognition of the great
fact that religion is, after all, the most potent factor in calming
the perturbed spirit of men. It will go farther than any other
agency in healing rancorous antagonisms, in subduing class hatreds,
in bringing together the rich and the poor, and in giving the
social pax vobiscum to the age.

i. Spalding: God and the Soul; 2. Rosmini : Letters; 3.
Bazaillas : La Crise de la Croyance ; 4. Desmond: Chats within
the Fold ; 5. Mabie : William Shakespeare, Poet, Dramatist, and
Man ; 6. Waite : Herbert Spencer and His Critics ; 7. Lilly :
Renaissance 7ypes ; 8. Catherwood: Lazarre ; 9. Marson:
Hugh, Bi$hop of Lincoln ; 10. Welch : Anselm and 'his Work ;
IT. Savonarola: 7 he Triumph of the Cross ; 12. Adderley: Francis, the Poor
Man of Assisi ; 13. Joly : Sainte Therese ; 14. Best: Victories of Rome.

l.^Bishop Spalding has collected a number of his poems
ki a book * which will' be read alike with pleasure and profit by
his hosts of old admirers, swelled by the addition of many a
recruit. For readers in abundance are certain to be attracted
by spiritual poetry which yet remains full of human sympathies.
Bishop Spalding's religious verse is of a kind peculiar to him-
self. Surely there is no other poet who writes with so devout
a spirit united to so correct a theological knowledge and so true
an interpretation of nature ; none who delves into so rich a
Vein of philosophic thought and finds in science so much that
speaks of God.

,'. Some metrical imperfections may be met with in these pages;
and occasionally a poem- falls far below the level reached in:
others, which for grace and finish, of rhythm and diction deserve
warm praise.

2 Those who have known Rosmini more as a writer cen-
suf eel . by Rome than ,,as /a beautiful and- : saintly priest witi -obtain
some striking rnfornlatiQn and^ much edification from this collec-

- ,-., y. * " ' ' '

tiojn of 'his 'letters. fr. -Written chiefly on religious subjects, they
arq xieeply spiritual 'in, tone, arid, evidence the simplicity, strength,

.,.'.' ; " ' '.- ' V " -'."'''"' .

and ^undisguised- :t'ruyifulness of this ardent lover of God and

~ . -' ' r .T ; ". --\..v x '' :

sotils> The coirec^ibn is intended "primarJiy for 'Rosmini's spiritual

l.^''"*-'""* - v ;.*- "J*"-C ""*<-* "' - " * -"- 1 * " * '* * - I" ' * ' , - *

' ' ' ' ' " ''

. _

* God and the Soul. By John Lancaster Spalding. New York : The Grafton Press.
t Letters (chiefly on Religious Subjects) of Antonio Rosmini Serbati, Founder of the Institute
of Charity. New York : Benziger Brothers.

TALK ABOUT. NEW BOOKS:

children; to. whom every one of them will be of interest.^ As far
as others are concerned,: much- of the text might have beefr
omitted without loss. The volume itself is rather too bulky for
the convenience of the reader;, it would be handier if bound in
two volumes, and of wider interest if it contained letters relat-
kig to events of historical importance.

.^ Belief and the various manifestations of belief have been
the subject of deep consideration on the part of many seriously-
minded men ; ; who would protest against the rigid' intellectualism
which pervades modern philosophy. The names of M. Leon Olle-
Laprune, Cardinal Newman, and Mr/A. J. Balfour stand out
very prominently among thinkers on this subject, and it is to a
study of the thought of these writers that M. Bazaillas' work* is
devoted.

The volume is^ divided into two parts, the first of which is
taken up with an appreciation of M. Olle-Laprune, in which the
author .indicates the relationship between belief and life moral,
religious, and social according to his master's philosophy. In
the second part,, .under the general title The Life of Beliefs, we
are presented with two chapters on " Belief and the Law 'of
Development," and "Belief and Personality," apropos of New-
man; and two On 'the agreement of belief and reality,' and the
evolution of belief in society as set forth in Mr. Balfour's Foun-
dations of Belief.

Belief, in the sense of the* new apologists, among whom the
present author is to be numbered, is the emanation of the whole
nature- intellect, will, emotions and feelings towards the truth/
' Faith ' is only a particular aspect of' belief, and is the emana-
tion of the nature towards religious truths, and more especially
towards God himself. Both notions are included under the ternY
troyance.

That M. Bazaillas has given us a clear and complete idea of
that rather intangible thing, croyance, we are inclined to doubt,
and his brilliant style almost seems" to add to this obscurity.
However, the work 'is meritorious; it abounds in keen analyses
and striking observations and may be considered a notable con-
tribution to the already extensive literature on the " new apolo-
getics."

* La Crist de.lctf-Croyanee. Dans la Philosophic- fcontemporairie. Par Albert Bazaillas.
Librairie acaddmique : Perrin et Cie. - *;,,. OK.: -V

538 TALK ABOUT NEK BOOKS. [Jan.,

4. Occasionally we hear lay folks wishing that, by a soft
of Arabian Nights arrangement, they might be allowed to
occupy the pulpits for a brief time with the clergy as their
auditors. If there could be any guarantee that they would use
the privilege to such wise purpose as Mr. Desmond, the experi-
ment might be a profitable one all around. He advocates no
violent revolutions, he abuses neither his privilege nor his hearers,
he has keenness without ill-nature and pointedness that is free
from vulgarity. His book * may be said to contain very valuable
inspirations for the preacher on practical topics ; indeed, its
author might be considered to deserve a place among the very
attractive list of names advertised as contributors to the reorgan-
ized Homiletic Review.

Let no one gather from the above that these Lay Sermons
are addressed exclusively to the clergy ; the preacher is too wise
for that. The Catholic people will find that most of the book is
especially adapted for their instruction and encouragement. The
sermons are very brief too a great point in their favor.

" Portentious and " momentuous " on page 189, and " regel*
on page 34, are words that the proof-reader will thank us for
noting.

5. We can safely say that Mr. H. W. Mabie's William
Shakespeare, Poet, Dramatist, and Man^ now in the third edition,
ranks high among the best introductions to the study of Shakes-
peare. It is no patchwork of second-hand impressions a
marked characteristic of many modern biographies too often
forced upon the English- reading world but it is a creation
wholly the author's own. The excellence and charm of Mr.
Mabie's work are due, not only to his extensive knowledge of
Shakespeare's writings but also to his familiarity with the country
where this famous English poet lived and died. The book is
full of illustrations^ many being reproductions of old and valuable
prints, documents, and rare portraits, while the others are more
modern, thus presenting to the reader Shakespeare's country as
he himself knew it, and as it appears to-day. Little or nothing
is said of Shakespeare's religion beyond the fact that " he knew
something of theology," and that " he studied the Bible."

* Chats within the Fold: A Series of Little Sermons from a Lay Stand-point.
Humphrey J. Desmond. Baltimore : John Murphy Company.

\William Shakespeare, Poet, Dramatist, and Man. By Hamilton Wright Mabie. New
York : The Macmillan Company.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 539

Like all the works which have come from Mr. Mabie's pen,
it is written in a most pleasing style, and one looking for a
literary picture of Shakespeare and his surroundings can do no
better than read this very valuable contribution to modern
Shakespearean literature.

6. One of the best short criticisms of the philosophy of
Herbert Spencer we have met with is Mr. Waiters Herbert
Spencer and His Critics* It is a small volume, yet into it is
compressed the essence of the "new philosophy." Its purpose
is to show that, despite the late John Fiske's well-known dic-
tum to the contrary, Mr. Spencer's attempt to identify the
Unknowable of science and philosophy with the highest concep-
tion of God is a failure. To this end our author quotes the
salient points of the more important criticisms that have been
made upon the doctrine of the Unknowable : those of Mansel,
Caird, Max Miiller, Martineau, etc.; and also, from the ranks of
the Catholic Church, those of Dr. Barry, W. S. Lilly, O. A.
Brownson, and Wilfred Ward.

The last seven chapters are devoted to an examination of
Mr. Spencer's metaphysics by Mr. Waite himself. The matter
is very clearly and intelligibly presented, and the criticisms are
sound. This highly commendable little volume is, evidently^
the fruit of much labor, and is a splendid work to put into the
hands of those and they are not a few who, attracted by the
"new philosophy," have accepted it with little or no criticism.
It is suitable, too, for all those who desire in a small compass
the gist of Mr. Spencer's philosophy, without having to read
the numerous volumes in which it is contained.

7. A volume f on the Renaissance from the ever busy peri
of Mr. W. S. Lilly gives further evidence, were any needed,
of the wide reading and critical ability of the author. Written
in his happy style, clear and forcible in expression, bold and.
outspoken in judgment, the present work is sure to be regarded
as among the most important that has appeared for some time.
Not every one of Mr. Lilly's judgments will be received with-
out protest, perhaps; but however that may be, his book cer-

* Herbert Spencer and His Critics. By Charles B. Waite, A.M. Chicago: C. V. Waite
&Co.

t Renaissance Types. By William Samuel Lilly. London, New York, and Bombay:
Longmans, Green & Co.

TALK ABOUT 'NEW- ^B'66K& [ Jan:, 1

',,,.- ' * & - I *

talnly is 'admirable in many ways, and his critical -attitude is of

- order demanded by present-day historians of whatever
school. Mr. Lilly is a Catholic, but no one will accuse' him
df -that partiality too ofteh connected with "Catholic scholar-

ship." " - - --.. : ..*:::

It had been suggested to Mr. Lilly that " in investigating
the past the problem is to extract general history from indi-
vidual histories/- Emerson has it: "Properly speaking, there is
no history, but only biography" and Mr. Lilly has acted on
that principle. -He has selected for his study Michael Angelo,
Erasmus, Reuchlin, and More,, since he regards thes'e as charac-
teristic types of the Renaissance period.

The chapter on Michael Angelo is especially admirable in
that it presents the personality of that greatest of artists in a^
light in which we do not always behold it. It has been con-
tended that Michael Angelo was a " crypto- Lutheran," or again/
a Platonist. Mr. Lilly insists, however, that the doctrines of the
Catholic faith entered into his life as " simply, naturally, and
unquestioned as the common truths of- physical nature, or the
most elementary principles of civil society " ; and there is " as
much and as little reason to attribute Platonism to him as to

f ... t

Athanasius, Augustine, Dante, or the Schoolmen." The chap--
ters'on " Erasmus, the man of ' letters "; " Reuchlin, the savant ">
"Luther, the revolutionist," and " More, the saint," are all well
worthy of attention. Of More we are told nothing new, but we
have reason to admire Mn Lilly's pleasing and 'Sympathetic pic-

tfure of his life and character. As Michael Angelo was the
Supreme master of tlie arts of design, so Sir Thomas More is
one of those " divine artists of the moral order," as the saints-
have been styled ; and, though he once promised to be the
Erasmus of England, he represents, in Mr. Lilly's opinion, the
highest perfection of character discernible among the men of the'

Renaissance. '

, , ~ ,

The closing chapter of the work sums up 1 the results of the
Renaissance. "We owe to it that reawakened interest in the
sources of our moral and intellectual life, . . . a true appre-
ciation of the continuity of Western civilization, . . . the
fall of scholasticism, of feudalism, and of the religious unity of
Europe; the resurrection not merely of the classical spirit, for
good and for evil," but also of Christian antiquity. "We are not'
its debtors, however, for the liberation of the conscience > in reli*

I(9Q2|. ] TALK ABOUT NEW, BOOKS.

gion, 'and the establishment of the; principle of politieal free-
dom "; these were not, directly at ..; least, the results of the
^Renaissance movement.

- I'- * 1 - .. . . " ,: >h! .!*

8. Following the now-popular fad among writers of fiction,
Mrs. Catherwood has given us a historical novel, her book* being
founded upon the life of Louis XVII., son of Louis XVI. and
.Marie Antoinette.

Owing to the treatment that the little dauphin received from
.cruel jailers, while confined in the Temple prison, he was
reduced to imbecility, so that when he was finally stolen from
this prison by agents of the royalist party, "he had died in
everything except physical vitality." The royal child was placed
iin, the care of ,a French court-painter, who was to take him
J;o j America, by way of London.

The book opens with a. scene in front of "j5t. Bat's," Lon^
[don, where the imbecile dauphin, attacked by, London children,
jis defended by a little -French : girl-^-Eagle De Ferrier, daughter

v. *

of a royalist. , In America the dauphin falls into the hands of an
.Iroquois chief, and from the Indians receives the name " La-
: zarre." When , Lazarre is eighteen a shock restores his reason.
.He meets royalists who,- recognizing him as their dauphin, induce
him to leave the Iroquois and later on to return; to France . in
the hope of .establishing his identity and of gaining the throne.
: Having failed, he returns to America, where he. renders most
valuable service in the War of 1812. He eondeiyes the idea of
educating the Iroquois, and puts his plans into operation.
When finally, recalled to France he refuses to go, being satisfied
to be a true .king without being officially recognized as such.

In painting some of her pictures, the author has touched
and adorned some pages of American history. Her book is full
of true sentiment, and free from the flippancy which is so com-
mon nowadays. In the narration the movements are strong and
forceful, though some are possible rather than probable. On
the whole, the book, is far above most of its class and is at
least deserving of popularity.

9. We admire Mr. Marson's purpose in writing this
biography f of St. Hugh of Lincoln, namely, to produce a work

* Lazarre. By Mary Hartwell Cathefwood.

t Hugh, Bishop of Lincoln. By Charles L. Marson. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

542 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Jan.,

which will be " helpful to churchmen of the present day " ; but
we venture our opinion that his purpose would have been more
fully realized had he written with less levity and confined him-
self more strictly to the historical character of his subject.

We have all due respect for " Mr. Dooley's ' philosophy in
its own place, but that place is not in the life of a saint ; and
it rather grates on our nerves to find the second chapter of
Mr. Marson's book opening with a quotation from the Philoso-
pher of Archey Road. Many of the author's own expressions
are no less offensive. St. Thomas a Becket is referred to as
going home and getting his "sacred head split open"; mention
is made of invoking " he and she saints," etc. Referring to the
miracles at Hugh's tomb, our author says (p. 157) that they
" come in such convenient numbers that their weight, though it
possibly made the guardians at the shrine, yet breaks the tot-
tering faith of the candid reader. But some are more robust."
Again, he writes : " ' Four quinsies ' well, strong emotion will
do much for quinsies." And again : " ' Three paralytics ' in
the name of Lourdes let them pass/' But enough of this !

We regret that the author has not given definite references
for many of his statements, although we did not expect them
after reading in the introduction that "in a popular tale ' the
reader " will not look for embattled lists of authorities." We
must have them, however, before we accept any such statement
as this following concerning Hugh's belief in the Holy Eucharist :
"The language he uses is inconsistent with later Roman devo-
tion, because he seems to dislike the notion of a conditional or
corporal Presence, and anyhow to shrink from the definite state-
ments to which the Roman Church has since committed herself.
He certainly did not fix the Coming of the Bridegroom at the
Consecration Prayer, a fortiori to any one particular word of it."

From one point of view the book is interesting, for it shows
the intimate relations which existed between St. Hugh and Kings
Henry II., Richard I., and John I., and what a very important
factor the saint was in the upbuilding of mediaeval England.

It might be advisable for Mr. Marson, should he again attempt
to write a sacred biography, to confine himself to that very
narrow aspect of it which comes within his own mental grasp,
and to say nothing of the saint's veneration for relics, or the
miracles that are reputed to him, things which Mr. Marson
is utterly unable to appreciate.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 543

10. Mr. Welch's contribution * to the World's Epoch-Makers
series of biographies is a very readable sketch of the life and
work of the great St. Anselm, Archbishop of Canterbury.

The Preface gives a complete list of the sources from which
the author has drawn his materials, and the Introduction con-
tains a general survey of the condition of Europe about the
middle of the eleventh century. The first chapters are devoted
to the saint's early life, the foundation of the abbey of Bee,
and to a consideration of Anselm's first philosophical writings.
The most important period of his life, his career as Primate,
comes in for its greater share of treatment in the remainder of the
biography. Anselm's struggle for ecclesiastical reform and his op-
position to the increasing power of the king are clearly portrayed.
The work, however, is marred by the author's bias against Papal
jurisdiction. His opinions on the relationship between the Holy
See and England, and on clerical celibacy are not acceptable.
This much, however, was almost to be expected from one of the
religious profession to which the author adheres. The statement
(p. 5) to the effect that Eastern "monkery' was governed by
the Manichean conception of the flesh itself being evil, must not
be allowed to pass without protest, for it should never have been
made without some attempt at offering positive proof. Aside
from these defects the work is good.

The volume is printed in clear type and is well indexed. It
lacks references, however, and this detracts from its value to
careful readers.

11. There are few great names more disputed over by Catho-
lics than that of Girolamo Savonarola, who has been in turn
worshipped and condemned, praised and denounced, with an
extravagance of eulogy and censure that is quite astonishing.
To render the controversy more interesting non-Catholic writers
have intervened with the claim that Savonarola was really a
morning-star of the Reformation, a precursor of Martin Luther.
The work of the Dominicans, therefore, has been directed against
a double class of opponents, those within and those without the
fold.

One of the best ways, if not the only one, of revealing the
true character of a historical personage is the study of his public

* Anselm and his Work. By A. C. Welch, M.A., B.D. New York: Charles Scribner's
Sons.

TALK ABOUT MEW VOK$.

utterances, allowing him to be' a man who has given large ex-
pression to his personal views. And so Father Procter rras
brought out a new and complete edition of .Savonarola's Summa',
:The Triumph of the Cross* The publication is noteworthy in
view of the fact that hitherto this work seems to have been
familiar to the English public only in more or less imperfect
.'form, with the result that the tendency to regard Savonarola, as
,a 'heretic has received some apparent but unfair justification:
.This is. noted by Father Procter at considerable length and
k with ;no small degree of heat in his Introduction.
r This new addition to our library of Translations is a welcome
-one for' its intrinsic value as well as for the interest attaching to
.the controversy over the writer's orthodoxy, for it consists of an
^Apology of. the Christian Faith written by; a man 'upon whose
ptower, at least, the world is ^agreed. It was used as a book of
instruction by Savonarola's loyal admirer, St. Philip Neri, and
^despite a^styleiahd an arrangement strange to our .generation,
.the work is worthy of being carefully studied for the sake of the
great thoughts it undoubtedly contains. j: ,

12; These lives of St. Francis of Assisif and St. Vincent
.Paul | have been compiled an4 presented to the public recently
by James Adderley. In both volumes, the author deals exclu>
sively with the external lives of the; saints, and the reader will
feel disappointed at not being allowed to view their inner joys
and sorrows, struggles and sacrifices, on which , their sanctity
depended in a so much greater degree than on their external
_works, great indeed though the latter were.

n , In the story, of St. Francis the author shows himself prone
to vivid and sometimes even to exaggerated descriptions of th
evils which were oppressing the church during, the thirteenth
century. If he had referred us to some reputable historian for
the corroboration of his assertions, we would -not be obliged to
consider him biased and pessimistic. But as it is, some of his
statements are altogether too arbitrary to stand.

We cannot agree with Mr. Adderley, that the "whole body

* The Triumph of the Cross. By Fra Girolamo Savonarola. Translated from the Italian;
Edited, with Introduction, by the Very Rev. Father John Procter, S.T.L., Provincial of the
Dominicans in England. London : Sands & Co.

t Francis, the Poor Little Man of Assisi : A Short Story of the Founder of the Brother^
Minor. By James Adderley. With an Introduction by Paul Sabatier.

.. _ \Monsieur Vincent: A Sketch, of a Christian Social Reformer of the Seventeenth Century.
By James Adderley. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 545

of the church was corrupt," that the " Franciscan Friars were
destined to save a wicked church front itself" or that " the
monks (of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, or of any century,
for that matter) exercised no influence on the people except by
imposing upon their credulity with stories of sham miracles."

Nor had "holy poverty been living in widowhood since the
days of the New Testament ' (p. 67) until the time of St.
Francis ; for countless numbers had given up all things and
followed Christ and Christ's poverty in the East under St
Anthony's rule, and in the West under that of the illustrious St
Benedict.

In drawing the distinction between the obedience of a
Franciscan and that of a Jesuit, he qualifies that of the latter by
calling it "despotic." True the virtue of obedience as practised
in the Society of Jesus exemplifies the very perfection of rigid:
military obedience, but "despotic' is certainly not the word to
describe the ideal of St. Ignatius.

Of the two books, the life of St. Vincent is by far the better,
for although the author is dealing with evil times yet he is more
careful in his phraseology, and truer to history. The life of St
Francis is but an outline of the conspicuous events in his career.
In the story of St. Vincent de Paul a more detailed account of
his daily life is given, although, as was said before, the reader
learns nothing of the spiritual, interior life of the saint.

In a word, while the story of St. Francis is open to con-
siderable criticism, the "life of Monsieur Vincent " is commended
to all readers.

13. Of course the career of St. Teresa cannot be described
quite satisfactorily in a small popular volume of less than three
hundred pages ; but perhaps M. Joly has come as near to doing
this as any one ever will.* His broad learning, his psychologi-
cal bent, his sympathy with the contemplative ideal, his histori-
cal sense of openness and fair play are strong qualifications for
the task here undertaken. And evidently his interest in his
sacred theme is not merely perfunctory, nor is it of that imper-
sonal type displayed by certain of our so-called "aesthetic
Catholics." Its reality and depth are evidenced in various pages
of his book, and notably in a dedication that breathes the sug-

* Sainte Thdrese. (" Les Saints" Series.) Par Henri Joly. Paris: V. Lecoffre.
Deuxieme fidition.

VOL. LXXIV. 36

546 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Jan.

gestion of one of those pathetic romances known only to true
Catholic families. It runs thus : " To my well-beloved daughter
Therese Joly. In religion Sister Therese of the Sacred Heart.
Born at Dijon the 2Qth of May, 1879. She has succeeded in
bringing her father and mother to love that great sacrifice which
she asked of them."

The volume itself is a happy instance of work, scientific at
Once and popular. A note, a reference, a paragraph here and
there hint at the careful method used by M. Joly, but his labor
is never obtruded upon us. So, without fatigue and almost
without realizing the extent of the author's researches, the
reader is put in possession of precious bits of information
gathered at the cost of personal visits to the old homes of St.
Teresa and of careful study of documents quite unknown to the
public.

A chapter of particular interest is that upon the persons most
intimately associated with the saint during life.' It reveals many
interesting details about her trials at the hands of her spiritual
directors ; for M. Joly, being no " respecter of persons," states
facts freely and frankly. On the whole, the book coming as it
does from the editor of the series, may be regarded as a model
and an attractive one of the new style of popular hagiography.
If all of the series were up to the rank of the present volume
there could be little or no reasonable fault-finding with them.

14. In view of the recent renewal of interest in the ques-
tion of the Temporal Power, Father Kenelm Digby Best, as a
member of the League of St. Sebastian, has deemed it well to
reprint his Victories of Rome* which was published first thirty-
four years ago. He has added a chapter on the necessity of
Temporal Power, and two appendices, one containing extracts
from sermons delivered by Father Faber and himself ; and the
other on the "Syllabus and the Temporal Power." The work,
which is a very small one, is mainly historical in character, the
second chapter, nominally on the necessity of Temporal Power,
being in great measure devoted to the events of the last forty
years.

*The Victories of Rome and the Temporal Monarchy of the Church. By Kenelm Digby
Best, Priest of the Oratory. New York : Benziger Brothers.

ooo o aaaoaoaaoo oo a a o oai a B o a ..

mmimx

Tablet (9 Nov.) : Through the patriotic efforts of the Arch-
bishop the Congregations in Albi applied for authorization ;
the Capuchins, Carmelites, and Sacred Heart Sisters were
refused. Sir Henry Howorth defends his letter to the
Times in which it was stated the French communities
would have done better service to religion by applying
for authorization. During the past year 1,500 converts
have been received into the church in the diocese of
Westminster, as against 1,200 for the previous year.
Twenty-seven Catholic Freshmen have gone into residence
at Oxford this term.

(16 Nov.): Fr. Smith, replying to Sir Henry Howorth,
denies that the Brief of Clement XIV. suppressing the
Jesuits condemned either their morals, their doctrine, or
their discipline.

(23 Nov.) : The Methodist Weekly, having been sued for
libelling the Jesuits, prints a public apology. At the
Catholic University of Fribourg a women's college has
been opened, and an Academy for the study of Gregorian
Chant has been founded. Sir Henry Howorth and Fr.
Austin Powell write that Fr. Smith's reply was illogi-
cal and misleading; and the *%Ave Maria's comment (14
Dec.) is: "We fail to see how the accused can clear
himself of the charges against him," viz., of having in-
dulged in something which "in harsh language would be
called deception and dust- throwing."

(30 Nov.) : An editorial points out Sir H. Howorth's mis-
take in supposing the Brief of Clement XIV. to be
an infallible pronouncement. Fr. Smith comments upon
the same writer's "eccentric method of creating facts in-
ferentially."

The Month (Nov.) : Fr. Gerard indicates the irreligious and un-
just position of the present French government, and com-
ments on the strange phenomenon that the English peo-
ple view with tacit if not express approval the expulsion
of the Religious. Fr. Thurston writes that the Angelical
Salutation was familiar to English Churchmen before the
coming of William the Conqueror. Virginia M. Crawford

548 LIBRARY TABLE. [Jan.,

describes some Catholic charitable institutions in Vienna.
(Dec.) : Fr. Thurston mentions the difficulties against con-
necting the origin of the Angelus with the curfew bell.
E. King discusses the historical development of individual
freedom. H. T. (Fr. Herbert Thurston ?) questions if Saint
Anthony had any connection whatever with the devotion
extensively advertised under the objectionable name of
" The Miraculous Brief of St. Anthony of Padua." Com-
ment is made upon the calumny that the Jesuits teach
"the end justifies the means" during the last forty-nine
years a prize of one thousand Rhenish guilders has been
awaiting the man who will establish the charge.

Fortnightly Review (Sept. and Dec.) : Mr. Mallock undertakes to
discharge the function of an intellectual accountant in ex-
amining the present condition of the conflict between re-
ligion and scientific unbelief, stating that the real state of
the case is ignored both by the unbeliever and by the
defender of Theism. Incidentally he criticises both Father
Driscoll arid Father Maher for failing to see the drift of
their own arguments. (We are informed that Father Dris-
coll is preparing a reply.)

The Critical Review (November) pronounces Dr. V. Weber's
essay (in which it is proven that the events of Gal. ii. I 10
occurred during St. Paul's second visit to Jerusalem) to be
the work of an acute and accomplished scholar. The re-
viewer takes exception, however, to the author's conten-
tion that Gal. ii. 14 is a testimony on the part of St. Paul
to the Primacy of St. Peter. Professor Williston Walker,
in his review of Pennington's The Counter Reformation in
Europe, says that viewed from the stand-point of a his-
torian the work is unsatisfactory because of the author's
strong Protestant sympathies.

La Quinzaine (i Nov.) : M. Fonsegrive gives a most instructive
sketch of the present religious condition of France, and
shows the violent enmity between Catholics and non-
Catholics which has replaced the very hopeful condition
existing a decade ago ; the one chance of the future lies
in the repudiation of pride of class by the Catholic
aristocracy and of blind theological conservatism by all.
G. Goyau depicts the lesson of the 1900 Exposition,
where for the first time French Catholics took an official

igo2.~\

LIBRARY TABLE.

549

part and showed the successful efforts made for the civic
well-being of the masses. M. Tissot describes the beauti-
ful and impressive teaching of Mon Dernier Livre, a
spiritual book written by Mile. Fleuriot, a rather obscure
girls' writer and a member of the Third Order of the
Helpers of the Holy Souls. M. Forgenel, studying present
conditions in China, perceives there the beginning of the
end of the old civilization.

(16 Nov.) : M. Fidao shows how Positivism in its larger
sense is going to develop into social Catholicism. P.
Delfour writes on " Literary Franciscans " " a sort of
Fourth Order of religious dilettanti, with Brother Paul
Sabatier and Sister Arvede Barine as Superiors for the
purpose of leading the faithless along the path of a very
relative Franciscan perfection." M. Joly discusses the
rural populations, and represents them as not yet in-
sensible to religious influences, despite their very evident
demoralization.

Revue du Clerge Franc ais (i Nov.): P. Boudinhon begins a
resume of Fr. Thurston's articles upon the historical origin
of our popular devotions published in The Month. Twenty-
five pages are devoted to a panegyric on Louis Pasteur
delivered by M. Maisonneuve at the Catholic Institute of
Toulouse, containing among other noteworthy things : " I
know with absolute certainty that Louis Pasteur previ-
ously to his last illness and during his life professed and
practised his religion, including Holy Communion. Since
I have not the misfortune of reckoning M. Waldeck-
Rousseau among my listeners, I will even affirm though
not authorized to mention names that Pasteur's confessor
belonged to a ' non-authorized ' congregation." P. Lejeune
remarks upon the tendency to Quietism among some
Catholics who seem to encourage, ordinary Christians to
imitate that passivity which is properly a feature of
mystical states of prayer.

(15 Nov.): P. Ermoni discusses the rule of faith in the
first three centuries. Apropos of the new obstacles to
community life in France, P. Verret describes the Flemish
Beguines, who form, as it were, little villages of their own
and live in a state half way between that of the world
and that of Religious Orders. P. Martin describes the

550 LIBRARY TABLE. [Jan.,

paintings of " The Annunciation " by Fra Angelico, who is
better than Raphael or Perugino for showing that Chris-
tianity is the religion most favorable to art. In answer
to certain strictures passed upon Fr. Sheehan's My New
Curate, a correspondent points out the blundering and
unfair way in which the critic appreciated the book.

Etudes (5 Nov.): P. Cherot eulogizes the Due de Broglie as a
historian. J. Ferchat, reviewing a new collection of essays
by the late M. Olle-Laprune (noticed in THE CATHOLIC
. WORLD MAGAZINE October, 1900, p. 120), speaks highly
of the power and art of this Christian philosopher. H.
Havret gives an interesting sketch of the controversy and
the final decision of Rome upon the question as to which
of the many Chinese divine names should be used to
denote the true God. Mgr. Cotton, Bishop of Valence,
writes an open letter of congratulation to the four Jesuit
Provincials of France upon their published refusal to
apply for authorization.

(20 Nov.): P. Durand describes the present crisis in
Scriptural Study among Catholics, beginning with the
famous article of Mgr. d'Hulst in Le Correspondant (25
Jan., 1893) and coming down to Mgr. Mignot's recent
Pastoral "concerning which we shall have to make some
reserves " ; the writer notes that the last Catholic Congress
at Munich deemed it best to suppress the department of
Scriptural Sciences.

Annales de Philosophie Chretienne (Nov.) : P. Denis speaks on
the present lamentable situation of the church among the
Latin races where the trouble is not schism but inanition,
and for this their failure to appreciate liberty at its real value
is largely responsible. P. Leray defends his new scientific
explanation of the Eucharist against the criticisms of P.
Lehu, O.P. P. Leclere continues to indicate the weak-
nesses of the " classical arguments for the existence of
God." P. Quievreux finds in " Original Sin ' of P.
Bachelet, S.J., a tendency to divorce instead of to har-
monize the natural and supernatural orders.

La Science Catholique (Oct.): P. Fontaine, S.J., author of "Prot-
estant Infiltrations in the French Clergy," criticises P.
Bigot's account of the Creation, and wrongly imagines
that P. Bigot is identical with the Abbe Loisy.

1902. J LIBRARY TABLE. 551

Revue Thomiste (Nov.) : P. Mandonnet continues his criticism of
P. Brucker's denial that Pope Innocent XL prohibited
the Jesuits from teaching Probabilism. C. de Kirwan,
discussing evolution, says that the theory is tenable to a
certain extent, and mentions P. Leroy's reply to Dr.
Jousset, the person who in 1891 summoned the Inter-
national Scientific Congress of Catholics to reject evolu-
tion as opposed to faith. P. Folghera endeavors to
remove certain misunderstandings by showing that mod-
ern scientific induction means something quite different
from the induction of Aristotle.

Le Correspondant (10 Nov.): A writer declares that the present
decadence of the French merchant marine is due to state
mismanagement. A. Leger, writing on The Salvation
Army, says unless we believe we can have in the world
absolute evil on one side and pure truth on the other,
then we must admit in this work a glimmer of that
divine grace which is raising humanity little by little
toward greater holiness, justice, and love. L. de Seilhac
finds in the past conduct of the upper classes a justifica-
tion for that distrust with which their efforts to benefit
the working class are now regarded.

(25 Nov.): P. Klein, reviewing a History of Beliefs,
makes the comment that we must judge generously and
kindly concerning the multitude who inculpably remain
outside the church ; the universal and indestructible char-
acter of the religious sense verifies what religion teaches
us about a sufficient revelation and sufficient grace offered
by the favor of God to all men without exception. L.
de Lanzac de Laborie sketches Masson's forthcoming Life
of the Empress Marie-Louise, the mother of L'Aiglon.

Revue du Monde Catholique (i Nov.): In this and the following
issue Mgr. Fevre pronounces upon the probability of a
French schism, and seems to think there is great danger
that the government will - contrive to intrude its own
creatures into the episcopate, and then finally to break
with Rome by means of them. L. Robert sketches the
brilliant career of the Abbe de Broglie as a scientist.
(15 Nov.): P. Griselle, S.J., publishes a chapter from his
thesis for the LL.D., soon to appear, and discusses the
reputed bad memory of Bourdaloue.

552 LIBRARY TABLE. [Jan.,

La Croix (20 Oct.) : Pierre L'Ermite, in an article entitled
" Where is the Salt?" asks what has become of the priests
whose influence alone can save France ; since a priesthood
irreproachable in conduct and also sympathetic with the
daily life of the people controls the destiny of the nation.

La Justice Sociale (21 Sept.): P. Sifflet presents his ideas on the
marvellous accounts contained in "uncritical' lives of the
saints. Recalling the Diana Vaughan fraud, one is led to
think how great must have been the credulity of those
who are responsible for some of the pious stories popular
to-day. The story of a saint triumphant over temptation
and passion will do more good than can be done by the
unproven account of St. Nicholas at the age of six
months refusing the breast on Fridays, of St. Bernard
consuming a rotten egg unawares, St. Lawrence Justinian
burying his mother without a tear, or St. Benedict Labre
neglecting the cleanliness of his body and his clothes.

L Echo de Paris (18 Oct.): Jules Lemaitre writes that the Jewish
spirit is the spirit of Freemasonry and has played an im-
portant role in all the recent religious persecutions in France.

Echo Religieux de Belgique (16 Nov.): P. De Stoop, C.SS.R.,
writing on the literary beauties of the Bible, presents a
parallel between the Bible " Story of Jephta's Daughter '
and the " Iphigenia ' of Euripides. V. De Brabandere
gives a savage reply to a letter from Baron De Sprimont
of Durendal (magazine), which complained of unjust and
defamatory criticism. P. Desjonay takes occasion of the
flood of books now inundating the world, to plead for
careful supervision on the part of parents and teachers.

La Revue Generale (Nov.) : M. Leclerq reviews Mme. Massieu's
Travels in Indo- China, a book highly recommended by
M. Brunetiere. Jeanne Bodeux comments on a German
poetess and romanticist of real merit, Mme. Keiter-Her-
bert R. Moyerson writes upon Holland's Educational
Laws, where sectarian schools can claim a state subsidy.
Rene Henry demands an amendment of the law so that
fathers will be held responsible for the support of ille-
gitimate children.

Civilta Cattolica (16 Nov.) : Comments on the current English
controversy concerning the Jesuits in this wise : Fr.
Gerard's defence of the Jesuits in the Monthly Review is

1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 553

weighty and to the point ; the Weekly Register's reply to
Fr. Gerard is a trivial artifice, and anyway the W. R. is
a half Catholic magazine of the same liberalizing ten-
dency as the Rassegna Nazionale ; the last named periodi-
cal has published an article on the subject from E. S.
Kingswan based on second-hand information of Fr.
Gerard's position and full of puerile stupidity. A very
interesting description of the Gorres Society and its recent
publication, the first volume of a perfectly exhaustive
account of the proceedings of the Council of Trent as
recorded in the Vatican archives.

Rivista Internationale (Nov.) : G. Toniolo makes a critical study
of the progress from a prevalent doctrine of " Laissez-
faire ' to the present tendency towards widespread and
detailed social legislation. Professor Piovano advocates
popular agitation, and petitions that Catholics may obtain
liberty of educating and of conferring degrees.

Razon y Fe (Nov.) : P. Aicardo defends the utility of classical as
against technical instruction, apropos of a controversy on
the question. P. Murillo describes the modern rational-
ists' position on the origin of Christianity. P. Fita attacks
P. Duchesne's statement that the Spanish devotion to
St. James is based upon suppositions which lack historical
foundation ; P. Fita says the statement is rash, contra-
dictory to a Papal Bull, and without scientific basis. P.
Villada highly praises a new volume defining and
proving the legal standing of the Religious Orders in
Spain. P. Valladares supplies a chapter lacking in almost
all recent scientific retrospects of the nineteenth century,
by describing the progress made in Meteorology.

Stimmen aus Maria-Laach (Nov.) : P. Cathrein notices a new
instance of the negative character of Protestantism, a
book on The Religion of Sunshine, by a German pastor
who denies the Trinity, the Incarnation, the immortality
of the soul, and other fundamental truths of Christianity.
P. Miiller writes on the history of the discovery of
the laws controlling the harmonious movement of the
heavenly bodies. P. Schmid concludes his notes upon the
development of Church Music. P. Dreves describes the
legends in liturgical poetry concerning the bodily assump-
tion of St. John into heaven.

SS4 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Jan.,

EDITORIAL NOTES.

THE non- Catholic papers are profuse in their praises of
Archbishop Corrigan on account of his determined stand against
the opening of the saloons of New York City on Sunday. And
yet this position of the Catholic Church is not new. It is the
traditional policy of the church to maintain the integrity of the
Lord's Day. How slow they have been in discovering it !

As we go to press report comes that closer relations are in
sight between the American government and the Vatican. There
are undoubtedly many questions of a weighty nature involving
the best interests of the American government to be settled in
the Philippines. These questions involve ecclesiastical rights. A
settlement that will do full justice to all and at the same time
advance the process of assimilation of the millions of Catholics
in the distant islands is desirable. The only way in which it
can be secured is by treating directly with the Vatican. If some
Americans of ability and position would go to Rome there will
be a better understanding and a more expeditious settlement.

On the 3d of March, 1902, the Holy Father will enter
on the twenty-fifth year of his pontificate. A movement is on
foot to celebrate in a fitting way this year of his Silver Jubilee.
Perhaps no one took up the burdens of office with so many
religious and political difficulties to face as Leo XIII. After a
pontificate of thirty-two years of unwearied self-sacrifice, of
invincible constancy in vindicating the rights of the church and
his own personal freedom, Pius IX. bequeathed to his successor
many unsolved complications. But Leo accepted the burden of
office, and with an unusual wisdom and prudence he has raised
the dignity and influence of the Holy See so that to-day he is
easily the foremost figure in the world. He has earned the
respect and admiration of the non- Catholic world, as he has
intensified the devotion and reverence of all Catholic peoples.
Twenty-five years of unparalleled sagacity in guiding the Bark oi
Peter have given him an enviable pilace among the illustrious
pontiffs of history. Vivat Crescat Floreat!

1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 555

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

LOVERS of exquisite poetry will find pleasure in a new volume by Alice
Meynell, entitled Later Poems, published by John Lane. Some of her
former verses had distinguished recognition from Rosetti and Swinburne,
especially her famous sonnet called "Renouncement"

Students of public questions, as well as the public officials in charge of
making laws, will find much profit in the volume on First Principles in
Politics by William Samuel Lilly (G. P. Putnam's Sons). He contends that
the moral law is the only firm foundation of the state, and that the individual
conscience is a factor of great force in regulating conduct. False democracy
and socialism are shown to be in alliance.

In answer to an inquiry from a correspondent we are happy to state that
the late Thomas Arnold, M.A., was a Catholic, and that Mrs. Humphry Ward
is his daughter. The latter had opportunities at close range to learn many
things about the true church, to which she has as yet shown no sign of submis-
sion. While associated with Cardinal Newman at the Catholic University in
Dublin, Thomas Arnold published a Manual of English Literature which was
praised by Brother Azarias, himself a specialist on that subject. This book is
now for sale by Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co. He was also associate editor
of the Catholic Dictionary, now published by the Christian Press Association
from plates made by the Catholic Publication Society under the direction of the
late Lawrence Kehoe. It should have a place in every public library for refer-
ence on many of the historical questions especially that have a bearing on con-
troverted points. No other book has yet appeared that contains so many brief
articles on important matters for intelligent readers.

The latest work written by Thomas Arnold was entitled Passages in a
Wandering Life, which contains many episodes relating to his father, the
famous schoolmaster of Rugby, and his celebrated brother, Matthew Arnold.
In this book he gives a pleasant glimpse of the family life: "My father de-
lighted in our games, and sometimes joined in them. Stern though his look
could be and" often had to be there was a vein of drollery in him, a spirit of
pure fun, which perhaps came from his Suffolk ancestry. He was not witty,
nor though he could appreciate humor was he humorous; but the comic
and grotesque side of human life attracted him strongly. He gave to each of
his children some nickname more or less absurd, and joked with us, while his
eyes twinkled, on the droll situations and comparisons which the names sug-
gested. In a sense we were afraid of him ; that is, we were very much afraid,
if we did wrong, of being found out and punished, and, still worse, of witness-
ing the frown gather on his brow. Yet in all of us, on the whole, love cast out
fear, for he never held us at a distance, was never impatient with us always,
we knew, was trying to make us good and happy."

Thomas Arnold knew Tom Hughes as a boy, lanky of aspect, and there-

556 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Jan., 1902.

fore dubbed by' his schoolmates "the executioner." His recollections of
Matthew-'- Arnold are interesting. The two brothers spent a year at Win-
chester. The friture poet and critic bore his tasks lightly, and even went so far
at breakfa^N0$ jnorning as to tell the head-master that he found the work in
his form ofgnt aftd easy. Dr. Moberly laughed. The other scholars were any-
thing but pleased. One of them afterward practically impressed upon Matthew
the wickedness of making little to the head-master of the difficulty of form-
work ; he became unpopular in the school, and when the time came for the
traditional exhibition of disapproval the offender was placed in position and his
mates, with howls and jeers, pelted him with pontos, balls made of the soft
inside of a fresh roll. At Winchester Matthew's recitation of a speech from
Marino Faliero caused him to be ranked as the best speaker of poetry in the
school.

Thomas Arnold describes his brother at Oxford as soon becoming some-
thing of a lion, owing to his keen, bantering talk. He began to dress fashiona-
bly, and developed the somewhat superior air which was to cling to him
through life. There is a story, which the author gives for what it is worth, of
Matthew receiving his family at the university. "We visited him at his rooms
in Balliol," says Mr. Arnold, "at the top of the second staircase in the corner
of the second quod. When he had got us all safely in he exclaimed, ' Thank
God, you are in ! ' and when the visit was over, and he had seen the last of us
out on the staircase, ' Thank God, you are out ! ' "

Thomas Arnold was received into the Catholic Church as far back as 1856,
and the novels of his daughter, Mrs. Humphry Ward, show that the move-
ments of her mind where questions of religion are concerned are very different
from those to which Arnold of Rugby was accustomed. However much he
may have differed from his father's school of religious thought he has appar-
ently been, from first to last, at one with that eminent teacher on the essential
point of taking life seriously and intelligently. In this record of life as a school
inspector at the antipodes, and in similar paths at home, we feel always the
presence of a thoughtful, reverent, high-minded man, one of the Arnolds, one
of the Rugby Arnolds. His life was certainly a wandering one. But in all
places, and under all circumstances, he has been governed by religious
principle. M. C. M.

en
W
fc
O
tf
W

fc
O

Q
I
W

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LXXIV.

FEBRUARY, 1902.

No. 443.

THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY A PROVIDENTIAL

FACT.

BY REV. THOMAS HENRY ELLISON.

OPE LEO XIII. enters on his twenty-fifth anni-
versary as Chief Pastor of the Flock of Christ.
It is his jubilee year, and should be one of rejoic-
ing and jubilation ; and no doubt in the fulness
of his inmost heart he is overflowing with
gratitude to God for such a signal favor. But we can well
imagine that there is a deep tinge of sorrow overshadowing his
joy on the occasion. For is he not hampered and shackled and
hindered in his high office as Chief Shepherd of the Fold ? He
himself declares that he cannot care for the Flock or discharge
to the full his duties to it placed as he is. Despoiled of his
patrimony, and a prisoner in his own very city, and treated as
a mere subject by the rulers of the new Kingdom of United
Italy, he feels keenly the loss of his independence, and con-
sequent inability to do all that his heart suggests for the wel-
fare of the Church, and that which it needs.

Much has been written on this subject. Unfortunately, in
considering the question of the Pope's Temporal Sovereignty
even Catholic publicists have been wont to overlook, or gloss
over, or explain away, or ignore altogether, the main fact of the
gross injustice done to the Pope in depriving him of the States
of the Church.

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE

OF NEW YORK, 1902.
VOL. LXXIV. 37

558 THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY. [Feb.,

It was a robbery of a right and dominion most justly acquired ;
and as such it is an open violation of the commandment of
God : " Thou shalt not steal." It was a piece of piracy or
brigandage without the palliation of the pirate or the brigand,
who as an outcast from society plunders for his pressing bodily
needs. Hence it cannot be condoned or remitted by the Popes ;
just as robbery or theft will always remain such, and be ever
condemned by that law of God already mentioned.

Res clamat domino, said the old Roman jurists. The thing
unjustly taken away from its lawful possessor cries out for that
rightful owner. Hence all civilized governments punish fraud,
theft, robbery, and unjust spoliation of another. They do not
and cannot condone it ; but ever make the thief or robber dis-
gorge and give back, besides punishing him also as the unjust
violator of another's rights. The Pope cannot do otherwise ;
nor does he, as we see from his reiterated protests against the
spoliation of his temporalities.

Waiving for the moment whether that sovereignty in temporals
be of right divine, the unbiased reader of history, the impartial
student of that question, cannot doubt that it is at least the out-
come of an evident action of Divine Providence specially inter-
vening.

All who have written professedly on this question, unless
previously biased, maintain at least this much. And when we
see how the Popes, especially St. Leo the Great, had this sover-
eignty thrust upon them, we are compelled to acknowledge an
evident special intervention of God.

What does history record about this providential fact ?

;; . ' ' r V . I.

A poor, obscure, unlettered fisherman makes his way from
the Sea of Galilee in Judea to the imperial city of Rome, at
that time the capital of the world. He does this in obedience
to a command given him by God's only Son, who had restored
all things to His heavenly Father by His sufferings and death,
and who had received all power in heaven and on earth, whose
inheritance was that whole earth and the fulness thereof.

This poor fisherman, called Simon Peter, has hardly arrived in
Rome when he is sought unto death by Rome's emperor. Why
this ? History supplies the answer, given even by Rome's pagan
historians. The emperor deems his sovereignty and power in-

1902.] THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY. 559

vaded. Yet Peter refuses to abate one jot or tittle of his
Master's claim, and his own right obtained from that Master to
teach all nations, and gather them into God's Kingdom. As
formerly to the Jewish rulers, he replies claiming exemption
for the due discharge of his commission and office ; and asserts
that God has the supreme right, and must be obeyed above
and before all.

Peter dies to defend this claim. His successor has the same
duty ; maintains it likewise, and shares the same fate. And so
on every Pope for three hundred years.

II.

After thus maintaining for three centuries even with death
this independence of Caesar, Constantine, in gratitude to Peter's
successor, recognizing the need of this independence, makes the
gift which may be considered the very beginning of the Pope's
Temporal Sovereignty. To emphasize that gift, he withdraws
from Rome, his then capital, and founds Constantinople, the City
of Constantine, as distinct from the City of Peter.

What, then, can be more just and indefeasible than this
possession made over to the Popes ?

Constantine had the power to give; St. Sylvester to take
that gift and make it his own as Head of the Church. It
became the Pope's property by every law, human, natural, and
divine. To take it away by fraud, stealth, or violence is con-
demned by every law known to mankind.

No one questioned Napoleon's power to give Sweden to his
general, Bernadotte, and make him its king. That gift and act
are in full force to-day, recognized by every government.

So much, then, for the bare fact of history. Now for a more
striking one of Providence.

III.

We find that when Rome and its people are menaced with
destruction, and left unprotected, or rather forsaken, by those
who were bound to protect and save both, the people in their
forlorn state, certain of extermination by a ruthless enemy, turn
to the Pope, St. Leo the Great. And Leo goes forth to plead
for the people and their city ; and, wonderful to relate, the
ruthless, pitiless Attila, the Scourge of God, who feared no rival
and spared no foe, but swept all opposers from his path like

560 THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY. [Feb.,

chaff before a blasting storm, is overawed, cowed, submissive,
and spares everything. When asked how this change, he tells
of seeing the Apostle Peter and God's angel menacing him with
destruction if he harms Leo or refuses his prayer.

Now, however unbelievers in visions may question this one
to Attila, or whatever explanation they may offer in disproof,
the undeniable fact remains that Leo saved Rome and its people
from Attila's destruction ; and they considered him as their
heaven-sent rescuer, and saviour and master. Left as they had
been to their fate by their former possessors, being saved by
Leo, they became his in a truer and higher sense than any
captives made in war.

When later Genseric menaced Rome with destruction it was
saved again by Pope St. Leo.

It is evident, then, that these beginnings of the Pope's
Temporal Sovereignty are the works of Providence, and divine.

-..: .-,. IV.

It is useless and nonsense to bring up the errors in action,
or accidental abuses in administration, to be found in the course
of ages by those temporal sovereigns, even if we make no
account of falsified history, which should not be forgotten when
treating of the Papal supremacy. Compared with those of others
of the same times, the Papal sovereigns will always show more
than favorably.

At the present day the wretched Italians, former subjects of

the Pope, know to their bitter cost the difference between the
fatherly rule of the Popes and that of Victor Emmanuel,
Humbert, or the present King. A tax of seventy-five per cent,
on one's income to bolster up a bankrupt United Italy with
bloated armaments may well cause the crushed Italians to fly in
thousands from their lovely land, by every steamer, to the happy
hunting grounds of the United States, where if taxed heavily
they can find abundance to eat of the earth's choicest fruits, and
not have their salt taxed and very blood coined.

What folly to talk of a United Italy as a reason for despoil-
ing the Pope and the other princes of their lawful rights and
possessions! It is sheer hypocrisy. Why could not the Italian
States be united, as the States of United Germany ? There were
the same petty duchies and principalities in Germany as in
Italy. Yet they are united firmly, and still possess their former

1902.] THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY. 561

autonomy. And the petty sovereigns of Italy had claims as
just and as indefeasible as those of Germany. This was the idea
of Pius IX. He wanted to do for Italy what Bismarck did
later on for Germany, respecting the just rights of all.

Granted that there were abuses in the prisons of Naples ;
the very one who upset that kingdom was the same who spared
no cruelty, observed no law or right of humanity to crush
the Irish patriots.

The unbiased observer of events during the past half-
century knows full well that other agents than those ostensibly
given, and other reasons too than^ the ones alleged, brought
about the spoliation of the temporal dominions of the Pope.

That Garibaldi and Victor Emmanuel were mere tools of
others will not be called into question by one who has followed
events during the past few decades. Victor Emmanuel was not
the one to conceive, or think out, or execute such a vast scheme ;
nor Garibaldi either, though plentifully endowed with animal
brute courage.

It is well known that Victor Emmanuel was forced into his
position, and would willingly have escaped from it ; and his
son too. But they feared assassination, that came eventually to
Humbert, who lost his life while trying to save it through con-
tinuing the perpetration of robbery.

^The real plotter and actor was Cavour the Freemason, with
the secret help of the European section of that fraternity.

Whatever the origin of Freemasonry (though, if credit be
given to the members of that craft, it should be placed among
ancient mythology), one well-ascertained fact about it is that in
the seventeenth century a coterie sprang up among the English
Deists who attacked the very being and attributes of God.

It is hardly necessary to remind the student of that period
how profligate life in England was at that time. The dramatic
literature of that age reflects it only too correctly. The plays
and comedies as, for instance, those of Congreve were grossly
carnal and shameful. Things 'were put in print, and even acted,
that make one nowadays marvel at such bold effrontery in vice.

That coterie was brought over to France, where its propaga-
tion begot the Encyclopaedists the Voltaires, the Diderots, the
D'Alemberts, and all that class. It found its culmination in

562 THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY. [Feb.,

the French Revolution that veritable orgy of riot, lust, and
blood, when all the fi endishness of fallen man was let loose in
every mad excess of lawlessness and crime.

That spirit and system permeated society, especially in
Catholic countries. Portugal, Spain, Italy, France, and Austria
can bear witness to this. The church, religion, God, and every-
thing sacred was flouted, mocked, and openly derided, and
attacked as to-day. Temples of God were closed and violated.
Ministers of religion were slaughtered, or had to fly for life.
And the faithful were compelled, as in La Vendee, to battle for
life, religion, and the churches.

Even after the calming down and restoration under Napo-
leon, as First Consul or as Emperor, that spirit and that society
continued its propagandism ; just as we see to-day in those
Catholic countries, and in the Latin republics of South America,
where no secrecy is observed as to their aims and workings.

The Freemasons of Continental Europe openly profess their
hatred of the Church, as L'Infdme of Voltaire the Infamous
One. They vow war on it, and on God, and on man, God's
image. This has been made clear out of their own mouths,
from their own documents and printed declarations. Professor
Robertson, of the Catholic University of Dublin, in his History
of Freemasonry, gives the documents of the Austrian and Bel-
gian lodges. And the action of the French Freemasons in
1870, when they publicly denied the existence of God, caused
those of England to sever all connection with them and with
the lodges of Continental Europe.

In the South American republics to-day it is astonishing and
appalling to true Christians how the most sacred rites of reli-
gion, and the very sanctities of life, are dominated and prosti-
tuted by the Latin Freemasons. Things are done in Peru that
seem incredible, under the very eyes of Americans, at their very
doors, on this very continent. The sacraments even of religion
are used, and the religious guilds of the churches are brought
into requisition, or rather usurped, by Freemasons to further
their principles of ungodliness.

It is to these Freemasons that one must go to see and know
the spirit and aim of that fraternity. Such Freemasons differ
toto ccelo from what one meets in the United States or in
England.

These are the men who caused the Pope to be robbed of his

1902.] THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY. 563

Temporal Sovereignty, in order to cripple him in the adminis-
tration of the church.

Writers in the English and American press may sneer at
the Pope's being a prisoner. Leaving aside the fact that he
cannot consistently with his dignity appear outside the Leonine
City to avoid insult and ignominy, is he not in fact treated as
a subject by the Italian government ? The facts are at hand to
prove it. Look at the action of the Italian government over
the medals for Pope Leo's Jubilee when they declared him a
subject. Can anything be plainer or more convincing ? How,
then, can he govern the church ?

Yet do not the most eminent leaders in politics, Protestant
as well as Catholic, declare that the Pope cannot be a subject
to any temporal prince ? The great maker and unmaker of
kings and kingdoms, Napoleon, tersely said the reason he toler-
ated the Pope was that he was not residing at Vienna, nor Ber-
lin, nor London, nor Madrid, but that he was independent at
Rome. As a subject of any power whatever the Pope's action
in the church elsewhere could be suspected. So thought
Guizot, a Protestant ; so also thought Thiers, a free-thinker.

But see the efforts of the various governments to meddle
with the College of Cardinals, and so influence or control the
election of the Pope, hoping for political reasons to get one
favorable to their views and country.

VI.

From all this one can see the obligation, a most pressing
and urgent one, for all Christians, but especially Catholics, to
insist and even do battle for the independence of the Pope, and
for the restoration of his temporal sovereignty. Any Christian
acknowledging the supreme dominion of God should strive for
this right.

Abstraction made of the alleged errors of the Roman Church,
it is generally conceded that it is the most ancient of the
churches, and is the Church of Peter. Historians have long
since exploded the theory that that Apostle was not its founder,
and that he was not in Rome, nor that he did not end his days
there. Now, Peter was the one of all the Apostles who had to
confirm his brethren ; who above all the others had to maintain
the truth of God given to mankind for its guidance.

564 THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY. [Feb.,

It is needless to recount all that the Popes through the ages
have done for the welfare of humanity, and how they have
ever held up the beacon of truth to guide society and enlighten
it in its darknesses and doubts about the divine law. See how
Leo XIII. has wrought and written to stem the torrent of false
principles sapping human affairs. No one can gainsay it. He
has only done what all his predecessors have ever done, and
without ever failing in this divine commission. Abstraction
made of their personal lives, publicly the Popes have ever
labored to keep the true light before men, and to warn them
of the imminent dangers that at various times menaced society.
The Bullaria are witnesses of this assertion. We have only to
remember the encyclicals of Leo XIII. on the vital pressing
questions of our days to acknowledge his claim to the efforts
of every Christian in his behalf to aid in his perfect freedom
of action in teaching. No ruler of modern times can be com-
pared to him in this.

But the grave obligation rests on every Christian govern-
ment in this matter. They are bound to see that God's law be
observed, and that He be acknowledged, in fact, as the Supreme
Ruler of the world. There is no power but from Him. Woe
then to those entrusted with the share of this power if they
abuse it themselves, or let others abuse it ! No government at
the present time that does not feel the urgent need and neces-
sity of checking crime, and pursuing to the very death crying
vices against humanity. And why ? From a well-founded
dread of certain vengeance coming from an outraged God ;
from a sure knowledge that famine, the sword, or pestilence
will most surely visit the whole people whose rulers ignore or
neglect God's rights, or condone His broken law. They know
full well that they cannot ask, with Cain : " Am I my brother's
keeper ? ' For the cry of certain sins will go up to the throne
on high, and God will come down to see if it be so indeed ;
and vengeance will come down with Him swiftly and unfailingly.

There is a right and a strict obligation on governments to
interfere when God's law is outraged. We see this in their laws
against unnatural sins in the large cities ; and in their armed
interventions to stamp out human sacrifices, unnatural practices
or customs, and to succor the oppressed and protect the feeble
and helpless.

Why did the United States go to Cuba ? The reason given

1902.] THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY. 565

was to put down cruel oppression, and bring freedom to the
crushed ones.

Witness how England risked an empire ostensibly to put an
end to the Juggernaut procession, to abolish the practice of
suttee, and again to do away with the human sacrifices in
Ashantee.

See again at what cost of treasure and blood this country
abolished slavery and stamped out the traffic in human beings.
A great wrong was then righted ; but it was rather a great
retribution or chastisement from God for His outraged laws so
long practised and tolerated by the peoples of these States.
The cry of outraged humanity in its most sacred rights of life,
of limb, of liberty, of social ties, ties of nature between negro
husband and wife, parent and child, had cried aloud to the
throne on high ; and the polluted land was literally washed
clean and purged in the very life-blood of the governing people,
the oppressors and the condoners of that oppression.

Such are God's ways of vindicating His rights and main-
taining His laws.

VII.

Thus, then, all those robberies, done by governments, or
condoned supinely by the other powers, will only bring down
vengeance from on high. The Lord will rule and reign. He
will not give His glory to another. "Thou shalt not steal, nor
do violence, nor oppress." Otherwise!

This attempt to condone the Papal spoliation, or to treat it
as an accomplished fact, which thereby justifies itself, as though
it ceased to be a great wrong and a violation of God's com-
mand not to steal or do violence, will eventually recoil on the
world, and bring many a future woe on the nations. As with
the Philistines of old, the sword of each may be turned against
his brother, and the robbery of the Pope will surely beget
similar spoliations among those who try to condone it. Facts
are at hand to prove this.

In affairs military as well as civil there is a potential Factor
called the God of armies and Lord of hosts, who can give the
victory and salvation with few as well as with thousands.

At Sadowa the Austrians were three to one against the
Prussians. They were well officered, well disciplined, under a
famous general of renowned success. Yet they were beaten most

566 THE POPE'S TEMPORAL SOVEREIGNTY. [Feb.

unaccountably. And that one battle left the Austrian Empire
at the mercy of Prussia.

While France under Napoleon III. defended this right she
was safe. The moment she actually recognized le fait accompli,
the Germans were sent against her to be, as their first emperor
said at Versailles, " Le grand Justicier de Dieu " God's high
justicer. And mark the terrible coincidence of the one who
wrought that havoc of retribution ! Six decades previously, when
only a helpless babe in the arms of his poor mother, the heroic
Queen Louise of Prussia, the Emperor of Germany was hunted
about from every shelter and driven out of every refuge by
Napoleon I., whose dynasty he was now shattering for good,
and relegating to the shady realms of history. He might well
declare that he was only God's high justicer : " Je ne suis que le
grand justicier de Dieu ! '

Had Napoleon HI. followed Marshal MacMahon's advice,
and set fire to the Black Forest, where the Prussian army was
massed, there would have been a different tale to tell. The
God of armies had something to say and do on that occasion.

In his musings at St. Helena Napoleon acknowledged that
he had been struck with that spirit of blindness and folly which
God is wont to send on unworthy or unfaithful rulers in pun-
ishment of their dereliction of duty.

These lessons should be taken to heart, especially in this
important affair.

While uniting, then, in protest against the Pope's spoliation,
there is a duty to strive vigorously for the restoration of the
Independence of the Holy See, so that justice may reign.

AUBREY DE VERE, who has just passed away at the ripe
age of eighty-eight, was a revered friend of Father Hecker,
and many of his lyrics as well as of his longer poems were
made known to the American public through the pages of THE
CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE. Through fifty years he was
in close touch with the foremost intellectual men of the
times, and in a volume of "Recollections' published in 1897
he gives an intimate and personal account of his relationships
with these men. In 1851 he made his submission to the Catho-
lic Church, coming to a knowledge of the truth, as he says,
'not from writers of the polemical, but the philosophical school,
and chiefly from Coleridge, Bacon, and St. Thomas Aquinas."

When he was about to become a Catholic, Carlyle called on
him and said: ."I have ridden over here to tell you not to do
that thing. You were born free. Do not go into that hole."
Aubrey de Vere answered : " But you used always to tell

568 AUBREY DE VERE. [Feb.,

BY AUBREY DE VERE.

RIMEVAL night had repossess'd

Her empire in the fields of peace ;
Calm lay the kine on earth's dark breast ;
The earth lay calm in heaven's embrace.

That hour, where shepherds kept their flocks,

From God a glory sudden fell ;
The splendor smote the trees and rocks,

And lay like dew along the dell.

God's angel close beside them stood :

" Fear naught," that angel said, and then,

" Behold, I bring you tidings good :
The Saviour Christ is born to men."

And straightway round him myriads sang

Loud song again, and yet again,
Till all the hollow valley rang

" Glory to God, and peace to men,"

The shepherds went and wondering eyed,
In Bethlehem born, the heavenly stranger.

Mary and Joseph knelt beside :

The Babe was cradled in the manger !

me that the Roman Catholic Church was the only Christian
body that was consistent and could defend her position." Car-
lyle replied: "And so I say still. But the Church of England
is much better notwithstanding, because her face is turned in
the right direction." De Vere answered : " Carlyle, I will tell
you in a word what I am about. I have lived a Christian
hitherto, and I intend to die one." He died one within the
bosom of the Catholic Church.

1902.] MAY THERE BE A GOLDEN AGE IN THE FUTURE? 569

MAY THERE BE A GOLDEN AGE IN THE FUTURE ?

BY WILLIAM SETON, LL.D.

'E mean by the question which heads our article :
May a time ever come when man, freed from
disease and worry, will be perfectly contented and
happy on earth ? Well, although we are by na-
ture an optimist, we must answer No. Almighty
God did not intend perfect happiness to be man's lot here be-
low ; this life is a pilgrimage. Nevertheless, we may not un-
reasonably hope that through the moral force of Religion and
the influence of natural selection' which will continue to work
albeit with slowly diminishing force man will one day become
much happier than he is now. And here let us observe that
man's present condition, which is certainly an improvement on
the past, is without a doubt partly the result of natural selec-
tion, which has kept up the physical strength of the race through
an elimination of the unfit. And his greater happiness in the
future will be, at least in some slight degree, a victory won
through the same important factor ; it will be a victory won
after ages of struggle. For struggle is a condition of develop-
ment and betterment. Let all strain and worry cease, and de-
generacy unless God worked a miracle would sooner or later
set in. But in this world toil and struggle will never entirely
cease, and the Divine action, which we believe to be manifest
in natural selection, will continue to the end of time, although
with a lessening force, to help man hold the ground which he
may win over his hard environment, by eliminating the weak-
lings, and to assist him onward through increased brain power
to further triumphs over nature. And here we may ask, if the
Jew to-day is so persevering and masterful, is not his persever-
ance and masterfulness an outcome of natural selection ? For
many generations the Jew was terribly handicapped. The laws
of many countries obliged him to dwell in gloomy, unwholesome
places where he and his fellow Jews were herded together like
sheep; and only the most vigorous offspring of a Jewish mother
could survive the Ghetto life. But in the end, the weaklings
being eliminated, a race was developed which is in many re-
spects physically and mentally superior, and to-day more than
one nation on the continent of Europe is ruled by the Jews.

5 70 'MA Y THERE BE A GOLDEN A GE IN THE FUTURE ? [Feb.,

But if, as we believe, the influence of natural selection is not
so great as in days gone by, the other uplifting force namely,
Religion is becoming more and more potent. In spite of ob-
stacles which need not here be mentioned, the church is gradu-
ally making her way over the globe, and it is her voice which
gives to poor man courage and hope in the struggle for ex-
istence. And these qualities, as natural selection wanes, grow
more and more vitally necessary ; and the church also tells him
not to set his heart too much on the things of this world, nor
must he pamper his body with luxury. For as man becomes
more and more civilized there does undoubtedly loom up before
him a grave danger, and this danger is over-civilization. As we
have already remarked, our physical condition is much better
than it used to be. Leprosy, which was at one time so com-
mon in Europe, has almost disappeared ; we are no longer
visited by fearful epidemics ; our towns are better drained ; we
have learned the worth of fresh air and sunshine, and few of
us would be content to dwell in the homes of our great-grand-
fathers. But in these very improvements on our past state lurks
the danger to which we have alluded. We are growing too
comfortable, so to speak. The life of the poorer strata of hu-
manity the great recruiting ground of energy for the richer strata
is becoming softer ; the hours of work are not so long ;
wages are higher ; the poor enjoy what their near-by forefathers
would have considered luxuries ; and the delicate children among
them, instead of being naturally eliminated by hard conditions,
often grow up to marry and to beget still more delicate offspring,
and except for the moral force of Religion our near-by future
would look even more threatening. For we may plainly see
from these changes which have come over society that the
struggle having grown less keen, natural selection in its work of
eliminating the weaklings has indeed lost a good deal of its in-
fluence ; it does not act with the same stringency. To quote
Lloyd Morgan in Habit and Instinct, page 335 : ". . . When
all is said and done, natural selection plays but a subordinate
part in the life of civilized mankind." And on the following
page he adds : ". . '.It would seem probable that with this
waning of the influence of natural selection, there has been a
diminution also of human faculty."

It is possible that we may not all agree with this last con-
clusion of the distinguished writer. It seems to us that man's
brain is doing as good work to-day in literature and science as

1902.] MAY THERE BE A GOLDEN AGE IN THE FUTURE? 571

it ever did in the past. And our ever-growing fund of knowl-
edge forms, as it were, a deep well out of which we and our
descendants may draw materials for further intellectual progress.
Nevertheless, as man is constituted, the mind cannot do without
the body, and it would certainly appear as though, through an
increasingly softer environment, man's physical vigor was never
so seriously menaced, and that he must look more than ever to
moral principle as the main uplifting force. Otherwise we might
well tremble at what F. W. Headley tells us in Problems of
Evolution, p. 336: "Civilization seems to be moving towards
a precipice." But we have confidence in the power of Re-
ligion to prevent man's physical degeneration. If we listen
to its voice the potency of two vices from which most of our
ills, both bodily and mental, spring namely, intemperance and
lust will be greatly diminished, and the vigor and energy of the
human race may be kept up without the aid of natural selection.

But even admitting morality to be the main preservative of
our bodily strength in the future, there are pessimists who tell
us that virtuous living will not prevent the soil from being
sooner or later utterly worn out. And then how are we to get
our grass and corn and wheat ? For to be strong and healthy
we must have food. We answer, that the advance of chemical
science will be able to restore life to the* most worn-out land.
And not only will chemistry show us how to reinvigorate our
fields : the husbandman of the future, thanks to electricity, will
find labor ever so much easier than it is to-day. Electricity
will do all his work. Nor is it unreasonable to believe that our
great-great-grandchildren will not use the horse for any purpose
whatever, and in order to look upon this noble animal they will
have to visit the museums.

But even when we assure the pessimists that the science of
chemistry will teach us how to raise enough food from the
earth, they may say that in the course of time all the coal
mines will be exhausted, and that the gas, too, will give out
some day. Well, we admit that machinery and factories are
making a most lavish use of these blessings, a use which would
have driven our economical fathers wild with wonder and indig-
nation. Nevertheless, we believe that when coal and gas do
give out, man's fertile brain will find a way to utilize the inex-
haustible energy which exists in the winds, the tides, and the
sun ; while some physicists maintain that an undreamed-of source
of mechanical power is to be found in the heat from the earth's

5 72 MA Y THERE BE A GOLDEN A GE IN THE FUTURE? [Feb.

interior. Now, if only half of this be true, our machinery and
factories are undoubtedly safe for countless generations to come.

We therefore see no good reason why we should not all be
optimists in regard to our future upon earth except for one
single dark spot, and this we admit does make us at times a little
uneasy ; and this dark spot is the over-population of the globe.

Not only are we living on a very small planet, but only
about one-quarter of it is land ; three-quarters of it is water.
Now, in considering the question of population let us for con-
venience' sake confine our figures to our own country to the
United States. Mr. H. S. Pritchett, the able President of the
Massachusetts Institute of Technology, tells us that between 1 790
and 1890 the growth of our population, notwithstanding varying
conditions, has been a regular and orderly one. And he makes
the interesting observation that the percentage of growth is not
kept up : "The law governing the increase of population . . .
is, that when not disturbed by extraneous causes, such as emigra-
tion, wars, and famines, the increase of population goes on at a
constantly diminishing rate. By this is meant that the percent-
age of increase from decade to decade diminishes."* Hence it
will come about that after the lapse of an indefinite period the
percentage of increase will fall to zero : the population will be
stationary. But long before this indefinite period arrives the
number of inhabitants in the United States will be appalling.
Mr. Pritchett calculates that if the same law of growth continues
for a thousand years, our country will hold 41 billions of people,
or a little over 11,000 to each square mile of surface. Now, a
thousand years is not a very long space in a nation's life. It is
only the time that has elapsed since King Alfred the Great.
Think what the population may be in two thousand years !

Is it unreasonable to believe that by that time many families
will be obliged to make their homes on the water, on immense
rafts floating upon our rivers and lakes ? And happily we have
many broad lakes and rivers. But suppose we let our mind's
eye wander off into a future still more remote, and let us
suppose the population to continue to increase even ever so
slowly. What may the number of inhabitants be, say, in six or
seven thousand years from to-day ? Well, we can only say that
the outlook is a dark one indeed. Will there be even standing
room seven thousand years hence ? Is it not better to stop
thinking, and to remember that we are all in the hands of God ?

* Popular Science Monthly, November, 1900, p. 53.

THE SOLDIER'S LEAP.

FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN.

BY MARY MAcMAHON.

PS our great ship moves steadily on through the
blue waters of the Bay of Panama a beautiful
panorama is unrolled before us. To the left lies
the mainland of South America, stretching away
endlessly over sandy lowlands to the rising undu-
lations of the Cordilleras and the lofty line of the Andes in the
south. We are leaving behind us the little red-tiled houses

with their overhanging, balconies, standing in clumps of feathery
VOL. LXXIV. 38

574 FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN. [Feb.,

palm ; the sparkling spires of the churches rising from among
the trees, the endless sails of the fishing boats; the long line
of white beach fringed with azalea, and rhododendron bushes.

We skirt by the islands of Maos and Flamenco (Deadman's
Land), near their bank-side villages elbowing one another in
gardens of fruit and flowers ; by the sombre green of banana
groves; the vivid verdure of the young sugar-cane; and the
bleak cliffs sloping down to the sea where the English officers
and sailors lie buried far from their native land.

Stately ships here ride at anchor, for it is the dry dock
station where they are cleansed from the marine life, of such
rapid growth in these waters. Sailing onward down the gulf
we pass the Pearl Islands (" Archipielago del Rey "), as the
early Spaniards named them, for the wealth of their treasures
was poured into the royal coffers. Lives were frequently lost in
seeking for pearls ; the waters are treacherous and monsters of the
deep lie in wait for the bold diver who would rob the sea of
its jewels. When Vasco Nunez de Balboa first visited these
islands he was surprised to receive black pearls from the
Indians. They in ignorance cooked the oyster before looking
for the pearl.

In the language of poetry we liken pearls to tears, and in
this, it may not be generally known, the poet has but followed
the teaching of the naturalist. For pearls are born of pain ;
they are the result of disease in the oyster. A grain of sand
enters the shell, which the animal is unable to expel ; little by
little this grain is covered by a silky membranous substance,
which gradually hardens, and so a pearl is formed.

Upon one of this group of islands Pedro Gonzalez grows
the pita grass, from which the noted Panama hats are made.
So fine is their workmanship that a native working constantly
takes three months to finish one.

Four days' journey from Panama our steamer stops at
Guayaquil, in Equador. Guayaquil is in the fertile valley of
the Guayes River, in the land of the cacao, the pineapple, and
the guava, of the sugar-cane and of the rubber and ivory-nut
trees. Narrow, crooked streets wind down to the river bank.
Houses of bamboo cane are fastened by thongs of cowhide ; the
sloping roofs of thatch are set in groves of bananas and plan-
tains ; here and there rise churches looking like Chinese pagodas
with their towers of terraced galleries.

1902.] FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN. 575

The river is covered with canoes and balsas rafts made of
the light, cork-like trunks of the balsa trees, unchanged as when
the Spanish Pizarro first stepped upon these shores. Whole
families can live comfortably on one of these balsas, which are
seldom destitute of pets in the shape of parrots and monkeys ;
in fact there are often so many of the latter they might be the
owners of the establishment carrying their human freight to the
market of Guayaquil. The children and the monkeys are on
the most friendly terms ; and as the former are unencumbered
by clothing, they are not easily distinguished from their tailed
companions. An adherent of Darwin would not look farther
for his missing link.

Rowed by dusky natives, their naked bodies gleaming like
polished bronze under the fierce rays of the tropical sun, these
balsas slowly wend their way to the ship's side. They are laden
with golden melons, rich red mangoes, with cocoanuts and
zapotes, while from the tiny huts built on some of the larger
boats issue sounds which denote our four-footed passengers are
to be increased. We would be delighted if that brown, chubby
baby who has just been placed by his Indian mother in his
cradle of woven grasses at the door of the hut might be loaned
us as a " compagnon de voyage " ; he would prove, no doubt, as
interesting as the chattering and grinning monkey we see there
in its master's arms.

Huge baskets are now being lowered from the ship's side;
into these the fruit is piled, and so is drawn on board. For
the live stock there is another method. A large sheet of heavy
sail-cloth, tied at its four corners, forms a sack into which the
sheep and smaller animals are driven, and up they come a
struggling mass of heads and legs. Should a tiny lamb slip
through the folds and fall into the water, so much the worse
for it. It may be rescued and placed with its flock, but if this
proves a little difficult for these ease-loving natives, they let it
go. It will fall to the balance sheet of loss.

The society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals would
find here a noble field for its exertions, and would make im-
provements on the manner of boarding cattle. The tender-
hearted humanitarian would have bad dreams after once seeing
the heavy animal suspended and slowly lifted up by the rope
tied around its horns. Sometimes its weight is too great for
the slender support and the horn is pulled from its socket.

576 FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN. [Feb.,

Then comes the question, How soon will the work of loading
be put aside . long enough to deal the merciful blow that will
put the suffering animal out of its agony ?

Indian women swing themselves up by the fruit baskets. In
their long black hair, braided to, the waist, they have twined
bright flowers, and around their shoulders they have draped shawls
gay with many colors ; manifestly from feminine vanity, for the
height of the thermometer would prompt a dress more resem-
bling that of our yellow ship's cook, who tries (though vainly,
since we have seen him) to tempt our appetites by concoctions
fearfully and wonderfully made. His garments the fashionable
journals would style " decolette."

But to return to our Indian women. They are offering
" muy barato," if we may trust their point of view, bright
shells, clumps of feathery coral, and Panama hats, all sizes from
the tiny one small enough to delight the little mother who,
clasping her doll in her arms, stands by my side watching the
scene with interested eyes, to the burly farmer, who is just
making the ascent not too gracefully it must be confessed
in the hogshead set aside for the accommodation (?) of pas-
sengers.

I find tha.t our new arrival is the manager of a large sugar
" hacienda," and he tells me something of life on these planta-
tions, where the farmer lives like a feudal baron upon- his
broad acres surrounded by his host of retainers, sometimes a
thousand in number. In the great house primitive enough in
its appointments live the manager and his assistants. In the
cabins near by are the employees in reality slaves on the
"peonage* plan, buying their freedom after so many years of
toil. The routine of the day for the peons is as follows: They
rise at four and go to their work in the fields; at six they are
given a bowl of coffee; at nine, they have breakfast in the
open air. Breakfast consists of dried meat, beans, and corn-
bread. At noon there is a small collation, and at .5 P. M.
dinner, similar to breakfast. At seven in the evening they leave
the fields for work in the mill or house, and at nine go to their
quarters to rest until the great bell summons them to another
day of toil. " Thou shalt earn thy bread by the sweat of thy
brow." Verily upon these has the curse of Adam fallen ! Yet.
why should we pity them since they are happy in their lot ?
They are content to continue ad infinitum threshing the grain.

1902.]

FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN.

577

with the branches of trees, crushing the sugar-cane between
rolling stones, and tilling the ground with sticks.

The managers, often men of culture and college training,
lead free, wild lives in the midst of these vast solitudes. They
receive many of the new books and periodicals, and thus keep
in touch with the outer world. When leisure permits they are
away on their ponies to visit the members of the other " hacien-

A CHILIAN DANCE.

das ' some twenty miles or more distant. My companion
speaks with eloquence of these evening rides through the great
meadow lands, under the starry vault of the Southern sky ; of
the impression of serene repose as moving swiftly on through
the silent air one's thoughts escape from earth to the unknown
beyond the spheres, and the finite seems to touch the infinite.
The stillness is broken only by the cry of a bird as he wings
his flight to join his mate, and the faint murmur of countless
fireflies whose phosphorescent lamps flash out and suddenly dis-
appear in the gloom.

This is the land of atmospheric delusion and fairy cities;
mystic castles arise to tempt the unwary from his path. It is
also the land of quaint traditions and of curious archaeological
remains. On the little island of St. Elena, famous for its almost

578 FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN. [Feb.,

inexhaustible deposits of " catacean," are found fossil remains of
men and animals of enormous size. Tradition says that a race
of giants, who mutually destroyed themselves, disembarked in
a prehistoric period upon this spot. Whence came they ?
What was their previous history ? Tradition is silent. They
were possibly rude nomad hunters warring against tremendous
odds, exhausting the resources of natural being in a mere
struggle for existence, making a prey of the gigantic " cataceae '
of the tropical ocean.

Two days' journey and we stop at the little seaport of Paita,
lying at the foot of the mountains, on the other side of the desert of
Sechura. There is no sign of vegetation in or around the town,
and the water that supplies the wants of the inhabitants is brought
from a point thirty miles away. We make a short excursion on
shore, and I enter for the first time a Peruvian home. The
house of basket-wood, covered with adobe, is painted white.
Passing over the wide veranda, we are shown into the " corre-
dor," a square room simply furnished but charmingly neat, from
which radiate the living rooms of the family. Over the door
and draped around the pictures are bows of crape, mourning
for the mother who has died some months since. We chat for

a time with Sefior and are introduced to his five little

daughters, who range themselves in a respectful semicircle
around us and reply to our questions in passable French, for we
prefer that tongue to venturing too boldly upon the still untried

territory of their native Spanish. From the home of Senor

we visit the only place of interest the town contains, the tiny
church, quaint, sombre, bare of ornament save for the miniature
ships suspended over the doors or placed in niches under the
altars. There gaily float flags of many nations, conspicuously
our own starry banner. I ask the reason of this strange cus-
tom, and am told that the people, humble seafaring folk, simple
in faith as were the early Christians centuries ago, place thus
under the special protection of Heaven the great ships sailing
over the seas bringing to them the products of far-away coun-
tries, to take in return what they have to offer. As it is with
primitive people, they teach by emblems. Signs have to them
significations words could not express. The tiny flags upon
their miniature vessels speak to them more eloquently than to
us the learned discourses by which our patriotism is stimulated
and our faith encouraged.

1902.] FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN. 579

A few days' journey from Paita and we reach Callao. A
bright sunny morning in October we slowly make our way
through the clear waters of its bay. We see in the distance its
low, square houses overtopped by the tall masts of the ships in
the harbor ; its beautiful pleasure grounds artificially irrigated,
the dark green foliage contrasting pleasantly with the yellow
gray of the hills, and the towers of the castle commanding the
town, that rises against a background of snow-capped mountains.
Disembarking, we cross the Plaza Mayor by the cathedral, whose
lofty portals are rich with reminiscences of Moorish architecture.
While passing through the covered colonnade it is hard to resist
the tempting display of native wares in the little shops along the
way. We mount to the restaurant above, where there is a magnifi-
cent view of the town and harbor. Here we are served with an
appetizing Almuerzo, after which we stroll through the narrow,
winding streets into the Paseo Publico, with its dazzling array
of marble seats, white vases, statues, etc., enclosed by gilt rails.

We disturb the morning meal of a flock of " Gallinazos '
which were eagerly eating up the refuse of the street, although
as I afterwards notice them perched on the house-tops with
outstretched wings, an attitude denoting repletion, I surmise
they returned to their feast when the intruding " extranjeros '
had passed.

Ancient Callao is now a city under the sea. It was submerged
by an earthquake in 1746, and when the ocean is calm, rowing
over it in a boat, we can look down on the ruins below.
Modern Callao came near sharing the same fate in the years
1825 and 1868. In fact, such is its position in this land of physi-
cal and social change it is likely at any moment to be engulfed.

There is a large English and German population attracted
by the shipping facilities. Society life is gay, especially when
a foreign man-of-war drops anchor in its bay, for naval buttons
cause feminine Peruvian hearts to flutter as wildly as their more
phlegmatic northern sisters.

There are also many Chinese, and while hated by the natives,
who call them " macacos ' (monkeys), they do a thriving busi-
ness in their tiny " fondas ' of extravagant name and fantastic
sign. One which claimed the sole proprietorship of the " Te
del Demonio," and whose sign is a most hilarious-looking demon
holding a steaming cup of that refreshing beverage, has a large
patronage. To its tiny cloth-covered tables loaded with un-

580 FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN. [Feb.,

recognizable, although not unsavory, dishes flock English as well
as Chinese.

The servants are Indians, Negroes, and Cholos (half-breeds).
The Indians seem superior to those of the United States, and
I thought, were we not so busy throwing stones into our neigh-
bor's garden, we might take time to pause and contrast their
condition with the well-nigh exterminated "Wards' of our
nation. The Indian of Peru has been civilized, Christianized, and
endowed with citizenship, and forms to-day a not unimportant
part of the body politic. "Why," let us ask ourselves, "has
good thus come from Nazareth ? '

They are to be loved and trusted, these servants of the
south. I find them faithful in the discharge of their duty,
attached to their employers, of moral life arid much religious
feeling, and I am especially interested in the Indian nurse in
the family I visit. Martina left her mountain home and native
tribe only a few years ago. She is possibly a type of her peo-
ple. Her face of a clear olive, oval in shape, bespeaks both
strength and womanliness ; her dark eyes are full of intelligence,
her mouth of sweetness, and her voice has a persuasive quality
which the most unruly baby finds impossible to resist. By way
of parenthesis, the youngsters of this country seem to have more
than the average amount of " resisting faculty." Martina is
something of a naturalist. Often she comes into my room hold-
ing the baby in one arm and in the other her folded apron,
which when opened she displays with pride a glorious red, gold,
or green butterfly, a horned or a jewelled insect.

Insect life is prolific. My room opens upon the garden, in
which flowers bloom the entire year, and I often find its unwel-
come denizens taking refuge from the heat of the outer air.
My most troublesome visitor is a tiny moth which buries itself
in the wood-work of the walls and furniture, and, freeing itself
of its wings, riddles with holes everything within reach. It has
almost destroyed some books I had lying on my table, which I
have not had occasion to use recently.

We spend Christmas near Callao. Strange to welcome
among the roses the feast we have always associated with the
chime of sleigh-bells and the gleam of falling snow ! The
summer is upon us, but I do not find the heat oppressive. I
would rather characterize this climate as that of perpetual spring.
The soft balmy days are followed by nights it would take the

1902.]

FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN.

58i

A GROUP OF CHILIAN HORSEMEN.

pen of a poet fitly to describe ; nights when the heavens are
without a cloud and the moon unites in great bands of light
the earth and the sky above. Then we join in the promenade
along the Malakon and watch the gayly dressed, bejewelled
senoritas as they pass and repass in slow procession, casting
coquettish glances upon the handsome, senores, who stand twirl-
ing their mustaches with an air of conscious superiority, and
looking with seeming indifference upon these feminine charmers.
The pulsations of dreamy music played by the native band throb
in unison with the beat of the waves upon the beach below,
and the heart of the romancer is content. What more could be
desired than moonlight music, the murmur of the sea, and the
vision of beautiful women ?

During Mardigras and the last three days preceding Lent
these light-hearted people hold high carnival, but the stranger is
wise who remains in-doors far from the "madding crowd." He
will be pelted with small flower bags, deluged with wax water-
balls, and made the victim of practical jokes that will cause him
to long earnestly for his " ain fireside ' and the calmer amuse-
ments of his more staid compatriots.

582 FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN. [Feb.,

Winter is approaching ; we leave Callao for the south. On
the steamer is a lady going to Valparaiso, who with her family
forms a not unimportant part of the ship's personnel. There is
the English governess and her two charges, the German maid
and two little boys, and the Indian nurse with the baby, whose
retinue causes the nursery jingle, the " House that Jack built,"
to haunt my brain. For prominent in her small majesty's suite
comes the cow to furnish milk during the journey, next the
calf, as large as its mother, as society for the cow (there is a
popular belief that deprived of its calf the cow refuses its milk) ;
next the Indian man to care for the cow, and lastly his wife
and three children to console him for his enforced separation
from home, and his perilous venture into the land of the hated
and feared " Chilenos."

The lady tells me she has made the trip several times, and
finds it hard to keep the milk from the depredations of the
third-class passengers. When I see how more like cattle than
human beings they are accommodated I cannot wonder they take
advantage of everything chance sends their way. They sleep on
deck, men, women, and children, on the bare boards or the
blankets brought from their homes ; only prevented from rolling
over the ship's side by a rude wooden barrier, divided into pen-
like sections. When it storms they herd below with the
cattle.

These coast steamers carry, in addition to the fruit and
vegetables of the country, quantities of life stock. When meat
is needed on the journey, an animal is led to an open space on
the under deck and there slaughtered. This usually takes place
at night. My first knowledge of the fact was when a little
Peruvian religious, who had attached herself to our party, ran
trembling to my state-room. Her meditative contemplation of
the serene beauty of the southern heavens had been rudely 'dis-
turbed.

South from Callao we pass the Chincha Islands. They rise
from the sea in precipitous cliffs, worn into countless caves
and hollows, which form convenient resting places for the sea
fowl. Their great source of wealth is the guano beds. The
guano is deposited here by the sea .birds, and as rain never
falls there is no moisture to wash the substance away. Mixed
with their deposits are the decomposed bodies and eggs, and
the bodies of seals. When about to die the seals climb upon

1902.] FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN. 583

the highest places on the rocks, and it is safe to say millions
have died on these islands.

The ancient Peruvians knew the value of guano, and the
laws of the Incas forbade under pain of death any one to land
on these islands during breeding time, and the same penalty
was attached to killing the birds at any time. The guano
deposits were first made known to Europe by Baron Von
Humboldt, when he found the islands covered with a deposit to
the depth of fifty feet. The long ages passed in its formation
may be realized when we learn that during the three centuries
following the coming of the Spaniards the growth was only a
fraction of an inch.

We are now almost constantly in sight of the coast, some-
times hugging it closely. The seaboard of Peru is a long, arid
waste, intersected at intervals by narrow green river valleys, fer-
tilized by short rivers, made of the melting snow of the gigantic
Cordilleras. The winter mists have caused the growth of the
little verdure and the hills are covered with a tender green, soon
to disappear under the summer sun. We pass a short distance
from Arequipa (Place of Rest), a little city in one of these
river valleys lying on the edge of the desert a spot of living
green in the midst of the arid waste. It is interesting to know
that Arequipa was a station under the Inca government before
the city was founded by Pizarro, in 1540.

As we pass south of Coquimbo we reach a well-wooded
country that the inhabitants call the " Garden of the New
World." Its most important port is Valparaiso. Near the coast
are the interesting islands Masa Fuera, Masa Terra, and Juan
Fernandez. It was upon the last named that Alexander Selkirk,
a Scottish sailor, having quarreled with his captain, was left to
die. The account of his years of solitary life until rescued by
an English ship is known and loved by every school-boy, under
the title Adventures of Robinson Crusoe. A tablet with the
words " Selkirk's Lookout" points out the place where he spent
long hours watching for the vessel that would restore him to
friends and country.

We are within a few days' sail of Valparaiso, and have
already begun anticipations of a pleasant stay in the " Vale of
Paradise," when we are overtaken by a " Norther," one of those
terrible winter storms that so devastate the coast. We come in
sight of the city ; we see its lights gleam through the heavy

584

FROM PANAMA- TO THE HORN.

[Feb.,

mists ; we note the waves as they swell and break over the
high buildings of the Malakon ; the vessels in the harbor un-
loosed from their anchors, carrying full steam ready to put to
sea should the danger become more imminent, and we retrace
our way into the open ocean. And for three days we toss on
its bosom, as far removed from human succor as was ever the

THE LONG BRANCH OF CHILE.

ark in the waters of the Deluge. No sound save the howling of
the wind, the crash of the waves over the rocking vessel, and
the plunging of the frightened animals on the lower deck ; no
sight save the dreary gray of sky and water. But it ends hap-
pily at last. The fogs lift, we near Valparaiso, and from among
the breakers come out the tiny vessels that bob about on the
water, until filled with eager passengers for the shore.

Valparaiso, this city of vicissitudes, was founded by Saavedra
in 1536; it was captured by Drake in 1587; was almost demol-
ished by the Spanish fleet in 1866, and earthquakes and wash-
outs are of such usual occurrence they hardly call for a com-
ment in the local journals. When the winter season is past,
cheerfully the city fathers repair streets, rebuild houses, renew
the destroyed telegraph wires and street- car tracks, always with
the expectation of doing the same thing the following year. A

1902.] ,. FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN, . 585

charming manner of thinking that next year one must do what
one has done is not uncommon to the South American mind.

Valparaiso has been compared to Gibraltar nestling at the
base of its famous rock. Along the narrow beach, and up and
over the sides of the rugged hills, climb the houses, the front
of one abutting upon the rear of the other, so close that from
his third-story back window one neighbor may step to another's
front door. There are theatres and churches, schools and hos-
pitals, great warehouses, a custom-house and government palace,
and a large and increasing commerce, destined to become more
important as time goes on.

I pass a short season in Vina del Mar, a suburb of Val-
paraiso, the Long Branch of Chile. What a smiling country
this is in .which the wealth of Chile builds its summer home. ;

' w

And surely there was never beach so beautiful in its savage -
grandeur as the " Playa," or Vina. Our home at the foot of .
the mountains is surrounded by a garden of palms and .flowers. <
Before us lies a fertile valley, watered by a r tiny stream .along >
whpse banks spring , up dwellings that remind me, as. on, bright
mornings from the heights of the hills I look down upon the
scene below, of huge water-lilies lying amid the green.

Our house, a pretty one-story building, is modelled after the
White House in Washington. It has wide : porticoes and marble
colonnades; but, i as, in. many Chilian, houses., in the centre are
dark rooms, whose, only means of, lighting are from the corridors^
To one of these I have been assigned, , For greater convenience
a window has been opened in the roof, and often do I sleep
with the rays of the southern moon . shining full upon me.
When I find the .light annoying I improvise a tent by; raising
my umbrella, and with some imagination I might fancy myself
one of our country's " brave defenders" waiting for the morning
bugle call. ,

From Valparaiso to the Horn there is little , to distinguish the
route, beyond the savage beauty of its, scenery ; little of historic
interest save the momentous records of troublesome times ; few
castles, except Lo-ta, built by. Cousino, on the cragged heights
overlooking the sea. Th,e little, town of Lota lies at its feet,
rich in coal deposits, from whose mines Cousino drew his wealth,
leaving to, his widow $1,000,000 a year..

Along the stretch of seaboard from Panama to the Horn
are found varieties of aboriginal humanity, as different in their

586

FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN.

[Feb.,

THE CITY CUSTOM-HOUSE AT VALPARAISO.

characteristics as are the variations of the climate. From the
eternal summer of Panama, where the dark-skinned natives lead
lives of indolence and ease, we pass to the civilized Peruvians,
living amid the ruins of former grandeur and the pathos of a
tragic past, unforgotten by the intelligent Arancanac of Chile.
Finally, in the land of unending winter, we meet the Giants of
Patagonia, kindly, impulsive children of nature, good friends and
good enemies.

As we near the land of eternal snow more impressive be-
comes the mysterious grandeur of the scenery. The atmosphere
seems blacker here than elsewhere. Looking from the ship's
distance the jagged cliffs seem to rise sheer from the water's edge.
Against their crests bank masses of clouds, often assuming fantastic
shapes as of Gothic turrets of old church and castle gleaming
through the gathering twilight, and tinted with many colors,
as the clouds part giving glimpses of higher snow-fields in
the distance. We seem to be moving onward beyond the confines
of the world. We are in the Straits of Magellan, and are
advancing so slowly through the dangerous pass that the great

1902.]

FROM PANAMA TO THE HORN.

587

vessel is hardly moving. How necessary this caution the black
spars tell us as they rise above the clear waters. They mark the
spot where some noble vessel was lost, too near, alas ! the
treacherous coast.

The first faint streaks of dawn herald the approaching day
as we reach Puntas Arenas, the one time penal colony of Chile,
the most southern city in the world. Every type of humanity
is here represented, and every language. Its broad, rough, partly
paved streets, and houses green and white, with gray shingle
roofs, lie in the centre of a gently sloping plain, which rises
north to a little hill over which run flocks of mountain sheep,
the largest, it is said, in the world. At dawn come the traders
tall, symmetrically formed men, dressed in ponchos of guanaco
skin, boots of puma bringing gold-dust, silver ore, snake-skins,
turtle-shells, rugs of seal, and the young ostrich breasts.

Who does not wish to carry to absent friends a souvenir of
this distant land ? So soon the bargaining is concluded, trader
and traveller are equally content, and as the sun's pale beams
give something more of color and life to the gray landscape we
bid a final " Adieu ' to Chile, as we move on our way home-
ward.

588 THE SUCCESSFUL CATECHIST. [Feb.,

THE SUCCESSFUL CATECHIST.

BY ELLA M. BAIRD.

UESTION the lesson , into the child's mind and
then question it out again ' has come to us
from that prince of catechists, Socrates.

Our thought to-day turns to the little child
with his own ceaseless questions : " Who made
this?" "How did he do it?" ." What for ?" The endless
Who, How, and Why.

How shall we answer these questions and . keep alive the
interest, the desire to know, and stimulate the emotional and
spiritual nature until knowledge becomes principle, principle is
lifted into the plane of action and habit, and a moral and reli-
gious life becomes the structure of which the catechist has helped
to lay the foundation.

In a recent number of the Ave Maria a Catholic bishop
writes : " The fundamental doctrines of the Catholic Church are
few, simple, and definite. Granted a highly educated and zealous
priesthood, with a sufficiency of devoted assistants, and classes

of children ready to learn, there appears to be no ground for

" ' " . - ""

discussion of methods, or apprehension of failure." The writer
says, " appears to be no ground," etc., and then adds^: " The
question of an efficient religious, training for our children has

' " j % ' * ' t '

risen to the dimensions of a 'new science, Catechetics." We
read this phrase with delight " A < new science, Catechetics."

Assart precedes science, -as the science' of any subject can
only tell us how the artist reached his ends/ that others may
follow,, though imperfectly, the paths which he has trod, even
so* must he who would be a successful catechist know the rules
of his science which have been laid down by older and better
catechists; for this new science counts ''among- its scientists the
great teachers of the church in all the ages.

We take it for granted that the teacher always knows the
subject-matter of the lesson. What does he know of methods
of instruction ? What power has he to arouse interest, to stimu-
late into activity ? Has he adaptability ? Does he know that a

1902.] THE- SUCCESSFUL CATECHIST. 589

knowledge of doctrine is not the only prerequisite of a success-
ful catechist ? Is his zeal tempered with judgment? Is he old
enough to have common sense, young enough to be sympa-
thetic ? Has he sufficient education and training to be a teacher,
sufficient spirituality and religion to be -a religious teacher? In
other words, does he love God, the child, humanity, and the
work? For without these all else availeth little. Subject-matter
and methods of instruction are the letter, it is true, and neces-
sary they are; but love is the spirit that giveth life.

Is it not true that " the highly educated and zealous priest'
is too often unable to give to his Sunday-school his personal
attention for more than a few .minutes each week, save during
the special time of preparation for First Communion and Con-
firmation ? Is it not equally true that the ''sufficiency of
devoted assistants' are, the religious orders excepted, but raw
material whose devotion is their only- recommendation and who,
at best, can but teach as they themselves were taught, by ask-
ing questions from a catechism and insisting on answers learned
by rote? This training of memory is far removed from a train-
ing of heart and conscience. Knowledge is not power, though
it makes for power, either far good or evil. - Knowledge of God
which is doctrine; faith and love following that sublime knowl-
edge are necessary to establish habits of right action, the
ultimate aim of teaching.

To have a new science there must first be new scientists. With
the best* of dispositions the amateur is but a poor substitute for
the professional.

Yet many children receive only the teaching of amateurs
during their entire Sunday-school life; by Sunday-school we
mean the religious school, the school where Christian Doctrine
is taught, whether it be for one day or seven days in the week.
The " leakage ' in the church, the loss to it of so many Catho-
lic boys and girls, may be too often traced to unskilful teaching.

The successful professional teacher prepares his daily lesson
with diligent care. Nature, art, music, and literature are drawn
upon to furnish illustrative material. He must not only appeal
to the intellect but to the emotional nature as well, for his
psychology has taught him that emotion is an aid to memory
as well as a means of growth. He succeeds because he cannot
afford to fail; success is the price of material comfort.
VOL. LXXIV. 39

590 THE SUCCESSFUL CATECHIST. [Feb.,

The little child becomes ill. The physician prefers the
trained nurse to the loving, devoted, but inexperienced mother ;
the child's physical life is at stake and the mother yields her
place to the trained stranger. Time was when any one who
knew books might enter the school-room and draw a salary as
a teacher; to-day the civil law bars the school-room door to
the untrained teacher. Time was when every summer saw hun-
dreds of little ones, whose lives might easily have been saved,
laid in early graves. To-day science sends the city physician or
trained nurse to teach the young and ignorant mother to steril-
ize the milk, to care for the sick, to isolate the contagious cases
in fact, to save the community, to protect humanity.

Our horizon has widened, and we recognize that the trained
catechist is as necessary in the Sunday-school as the trained
teacher in the school-room, or the trained nurse at the bedside.
As much more necessary as spiritual welfare is more than
material welfare.

Simple faith, learned at the mother's knee, beautiful, holy,
necessary, as it was and is, is not meeting all the demands of
our age and time.

The child to-day must go out fortified with a living, loving,
intellectual faith. He is not facing persecution, exile, or death ;
but a danger graver than any of these, the fatal disease of un-
belief which permeates a compulsory education system, and is
exhaled by pulpit and press, by college president and business
man, by the shopmate at the counter and the laborer in the
street ; a danger as grave as it is insidious.

In the intellectual world we count that teacher successful
whose students pass the yearly examinations and who show in
future years that they built upon a firm foundation.

In the spiritual world he is the successful catechist whose
children carry from the Sunday-school the germs of knowledge
that have reached the heart and the conscience as well as the
intellect, and that have created the desire to know more in
order to behave better. " It is not so much that children should
know what they do not know, as that they should behave as
they do not behave."

The knowledge, of course, is necessary, and the catechisms
are not all at fault. We must know the nomenclature of 'our
subject. What then ? Simply this : the successful catechist goes

1902.] THE SUCCESSFUL CATECHIST. 591

before his class prepared " to question the lesson into the child's
mind and then to question it out again."

It is better that the child should not have studied the lessor!
first ; then there is no dislike of hard words, no feeling that a
task must be accomplished ; let the teacher develop, step by
step, the new ideas in the lesson, give new words when needed,
not before ; bring to the lesson the picture that will illustrate
some portion of the great truth he is to teach, the poem whose
rhyme will help to keep it in memory, the quotation from
Gospel or Epistle or Psalm or Prophesy, that will make that
truth a living thing to the eager heart, the open eye, the will-
ing, earnest mind, and then crystallize the whole in the catechism
question and answer ; then and not till then let the child study/
the lesson ; study it in class with the teacher's aid, study it
again at home with the parents' aid. It is of small moment to-
the catechist whether the parent aids the child or the child aids-
the parent, but it is of great moment that a mutual sympathy
exists, and that parent and child aid each other in that
divine science that leads to the service of Divinity. The next
Sunday a few moments will suffice to hear the lesson that was
learned on the previous Sunday, and then comes the preparation
of the new lesson as before. Anybody can hear a lesson if a
class can recite it ; to teach a lesson, or rather to teach children
so that they may learn a lesson, is a great accomplishment,
possessed only by the favored few who have worked earnestly to
achieve this power.

This preparation by the teacher requires an expenditure of
time, energy, and money, for the tools of a craft are a neces-
sity, and it is plain to be seen that Heaven works no miracles
for the Sunday-school funds. The time and energy must come
from the worker. The working material, Bibles, Sunday-school
papers, lesson helps, pictures, and books of reference should
come from the funds of the church.

Who is to instruct the teachers if they are not already trained ?
That is a question for the clergy. But that preparation is
necessary no priest, parent, nor teacher can doubt. The chil-
dren are with us, to-day, willing and anxious to learn those
fundamental doctrines which the good bishop says are "few,
simple, and definite," and he might well have added beautiful,
holy, and attractive. What answer can we make these chil-

592 ETERNITY. [Feb.,

dren in later years if, lost, to faith, they tell us, " we came to
you for bread and received a stone"?

And such the teaching of catechism becomes when it is
simply a matter of memorizing doctrine. The imagination, the
emotions, are factors that make for faith and are strongest in
the earlier years. Countless boys and girls with tender hearts
and willing minds will receive with joy this product of the new
science, this last gift of the Holy Ghost the successful Cate-
chist.

. ' ETERNITY

O end. No bounds, inimitably vast.
Before the faintest outlines of a sun
Or moon, or world or star had first begun
To float in space, and give to time a past ;
Before a single ray of light was cast,

When earth and air were one ay, less than one,
Were nothingness. Before e'en thought can run,
There something was ; else nothingness would last.

And so 'twill be when centuries have trod
The epoch-marking path and disappeared,
And chaos wraps the universe in gloom ;
When even memory has met its doom.
Yet hope will live where faith has never feared,
For then we '11 know eternity is God.

I902.J THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. 593

THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND.

BY REV. JOHN MARKS HANDLY, C.S.P.

lENNYSON'S poetic art in his Idylls of the King
consists chiefly in re-creating the world of the
past. His magic touch has given semblance and
reality to the beings that lived when the race was
young, and it has clothed with poetic sentiment
the ruder passions of a youthful people.

In the early history of our own people it is evident to all
what abundant material there is for a genius like unto Tenny-
son's to weave into poetry that will live and so perpetuate the
throes of a nation's birth.

Never was there nor will there be ever again a natal folk-
lore to compare with our own. You can imagine something
like it if St. Paul had preached in Troy, and Telemachus had
known the story of the Holy Grail. The fair-haired Northern
peoples, at whose virtues Tacitus was amazed, had entered upon
their Homeric period when Europe was suffused with the dawn
of that splendid day whose noon-tide glory earned for the
mediaeval time the title of the Age of Faith. The rugged
humanity of the North, its steadfast eyes accustomed to the
glitter of the snow and ice, its nostrils familiar with the cold sea
spray, its hardy limbs inured to the severities of winter, had
learned from nature a sturdy morality to which Christianity
merely added new motives and new names. At Jerusalem, at
Antioch, at Corinth, at Rome, Christianity substituted the new
for the old. On the Rhine and the Thames it directed and
educated, building the new upon the old. Hence it came about
that Merlin lived in Arthur's court, and magic was brother to
miracle in the people's wonder-lore. The extermination of pagan
ideas was not made the indispensable condition of upholding the
Christ, but pagan ideas, ennobled and etherealized under the
influence of Christianity, enjoyed a share in the unquestioning
acceptance of the ideal which faith demands.

It was a period of transition, a sweet childhood where
prayers are said after an evening spent in fairy-land. Faith,

594 THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. [Feb.,

becoming logical and definite in its dealings with the maturing
mind of the race, set up the boundary stones of revelation, and
the rapt gaze of the new Christian peoples, fixed upon supernal
beauty, did not heed the sorrowful passing of the friendly elfs
and gnomes. But poetry could not forget this period. It was
the rarest blending of fact and fable history ever spread before
the entranced vision of the poet, for the fable gave form and
color and splendor to the noblest phases of the universal destiny
which is the one subject of true poetry ; and the poet who
entered upon this field had only to translate into modern
thought and meter the legends of the past.

There came a time, our own time, when fable and faith were
alike forgotten, and every tender aspiration of the human heart
was dessicated in the glaring heat of commercialism. The
descendants of the Skalds and Vikings were neither Volsiingen
nor sons of God, but helpless chattels in a slave mart that made
the enslavements of ancient Rome an episode by comparison.

Then two inspired men began to sing over our old, old
cradle-song.

FIRST HOMAGE TO WAGNER.

Irresistibly, my heart pays first homage to Richard Wagner.
From Rheingold to Parsifal this master prophet, who has given
to the world a new medium of spiritual teaching, blazes and
thunders the great truths of Christian ethics and Christian revela-
tion. The names and men and deeds of the old half-pagan
times are there, but the substance and the mighty conclusions
of his themes are one with the eloquence of St. Peter at Pente-
cost and with the pathos of St. Mary Magdalen at Simon's banquet.
He has appreciated to the fullest the beauty of his material.
Nothing more mystic, more sense-satisfying, more truly pagan,
more characteristically racial, than, for example, the fire charm
that concludes the Walkyrie ; but its delightful cadence, its ex-
quisite preternaturalism, is none the less the final summing up of
the great opera's lesson that the gods themselves cannot make
right of wrong, and justice must triumph though the heavens
fall. On the other hand, his instinct of the true Christian spirit
is unerring. The cycle of his works is a progressive develop-
ment of happiness. Every motive by which man is beguiled in
his quest of peace is discussed in the setting of our folk-lore,
and one by one the false motives are grandly, sadly dismissed,

1902.] THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. 595

as the fate of our forefathers is recalled. Slowly the Christian
ideal presents itself, just as it was presented to the Northern
peoples ; one by one, again, its obstacles are analyzed and their
falseness revealed, until the Holy Grail stands forth, majestic,
dazzling, as the unimpeachable vindication of Parsifal's simplicity,
and the one true source of happiness. This progression is hope-
ful and hope-inspiring. In every defeat there is the germ of
new life, the promise of victory on some other battle-field, after
the old mistakes have been corrected. Briinhilde sleeps, it is
true; but Siegfried is coming. Tannhauser is shut in Venusberg
for ever ; but the staff is blooming blooming for you and me.
Parsifal is the virgin who alone can sing the new song of those
that follow the Lamb ; but, that we may not despair, the magni-
ficent cycle closes with the crouching, repentant Magdalen find-
ing at the foot of the Cross surcease of all her sorrows in a
Saviour's free forgiveness.

TENNYSON SUFFERS BY COMPARISON.

It is as if, in the dual mysticism of our race's infancy, Wagner
saw the Christian superseding the pagan, illuminating it, triumph-
ing over it, as sunlight triumphs over moonlight, while Tennyson
has lost his heart in mourning for the lordly shadows that the day
dispelled. Both have revived the past, and both have made it
better than it really was; for both are poets. But Wagner made it
more supernatural, while Tennyson made it more genteel. Tenny-
son has taken us up one by one and with a poet's mastery has
shown us the worth of the Arthurs around us, whom we fail to
value as we should ; shown us the charity we owe to our Lance-
lots ; shown us the worshipful beauty of our Enids the abhorrent
ugliness of this or that Etarre. He has given our lives the
perspective of the misty landscape of fable, and has taught us
how we may make our lives not sublime but noble, with that
nobility which our ancestors had before we became a race of
shop-keepers. And this is good. This is the high and holy
office of poetry, which Tennyson has exercised so admirably that
we cannot easily overestimate our debt of gratitude to him. But
in the end our Laureate is pagan, and the echoes of his Idylls
mingle with the wails of the water nymphs when Thramnos told
them that the great Pan was dead.

Wagner was a greater genius than Tennyson. He was not
circumscribed by his age. He had more than the spirit of his

596 THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. [Feb.,

times he was inspired with the spirit of eternity, and made for
himself an age. Tennyson is Victorian the crowning glory of
the Victorian age, the standard by which the future will mea-
sure that age, the strongest claim of that age upon immortality.
And he has given us the Victorian version of the Arthurian
age.

THE VICTORIAN VERSION NOT THE TRUE ONE.

I do not believe that this is the true version. A great deal of
history all the history between St. Augustine and Sir Thomas
More has to be unlearned and forgotten in order to give veri-
similitude to the Passing of Arthur; and the Last Tournament
is the groan of an old, sick, sin-weary race, at which the real
actors would have listened with dismay.

But the Victorian version of King Arthur is vastly impor-
tant to us because it holds the mirror up to nature not of the
past, but of the present. And Tennyson, being a faultless
artist, has been unflinchingly true to the spirit of the age he
mirrored.

It is far from being an unflattering picture. My heart leaped
when I first read the Idylls of the King. Whatever England
might be, whatever might be the truth concerning any other
region where the English-speaking peoples dwell, I knew that
my country, my Southland, was worthy of those magnificent pages.
And I will allow no maturer knowledge of men and women
to shake me from my enthusiastic conviction that the noble
characters and gentle manners and loyal chivalry of the Idylls
of the King are -to be found in the South, even though I am
sometimes disappointed in my search for them.

I have not been disappointed often. Arthur and Enid and
fair Elaine how lightly we mention them, when every one of
those names is a tragedy ! I have known them, and better than
they, in real life ; and I have known a Galahad and a Perci-
vale. The strong association existing in my mind between the
society of the South and the Idylls of the King is not, however,
mainly due to similarity of characters. It is because the South
is governed powerfully by the same motives that wrought in
Tennyson's poem. Love, chivalrous love for woman dominating
all and determining the relationships between man and man
this is the characteristic common to both. Arthur might have
said of the men of the South what he said of his Round Table:

1902.] THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. 597

" To reverence their conscience as their King ;
To speak no slander, no, nor listen to it ;
To honor his own word as if his God's,
To lead sweet lives in purest chastity,
To love one maiden only, cleave to her,
And worship her by years of noble deeds
Until they won her ; for indeed I knew
Of no more subtle master under Heaven
Than is the maiden passion for a maid,
Not only to keep down the base in man
But teach high thought and amiable words
And courtliness, and the desire of fame,
And love of truth, and all that makes a man."

This description of Southern manhood, and, by reflection, of
Southern womanhood, is so eminently true, that it might rea-
sonably be claimed as the distinctive trait of Southern society.
To deny this is to discredit the whole of Southern literature, the
majority of our family traditions, and the most vivid memories
of personal experience.

REVERENCE FOR WOMEN.

Our ideas of right and wrong are formulated for us by the
women we love, and our love is the motive for conforming our
lives to these ideas. A good woman exerts an influence at
whose extent she herself would be appalled if she realized it,
for her name is cherished and her opinion feared by hundreds
of whose existence she may be unaware. A Southerner cares very
little for money, or for fame, or for power, except as he can lay
them as tokens of love at a woman's feet. The woman is in a sense
the mediator between the man and God. He expects her to say
his prayers for him. He reveals his inner self to her. He feels
purified from his uncleanness by the presence of her holiness,
and her continued favor is forgiveness for his sins. Meantime,
the Southerner unhesitatingly joins Arthur in the imputation of
a general perfidy the blasting of an entire knighthood to the
deeds of a Guinevere. Hence our ready sympathy with the
Last Tournament, and all the unhappy depression that the story
brings. As age gains wisdom from self and self reflected in
other selves, youthful enthusiasm falters and we say the world
seemed fairer in the earlier time ; youth was brighter, and those

598 THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. [Feb.,

who went before us better than we ; we understand now the
feelings of Lancelot as he sat on Arthur's double-dragoned
throne while

" The autumn wind blew, and yellowing leaf
And gloom and gleam and shower and shorn plume
Went down it, sighing weariedly as one
Who sits and gazes on a faded fire
When all the goodlier guests are passed away."

And we hear oftener now the murmurings, " All courtesy is
dead the glory of our Round Table is no more."

This steady progress of depression is inevitable for all who
derive their happiness from created things. Beauty fades, intel-
lect betrays its limitations, honor yields to the tyranny of cir-
cumstances, and we throw ourselves on our knees beside the
heart-broken King to hear and approve his meanings :

" I found God in the shining of the stars,
I marked Him in the flowering of His fields,
But in His ways with men I find Him not.
I waged His wars, and now I pass and die.
For I, being simple, thought to work His will,
And have but stricken with the sword in vain.
And all whereon I leaned in wife and friend
Is traitor to my peace, and all my realm
Reels back into the beast, and is no more.
My God, thou hast forgotten me in my death ! '

To this sad note is all the poem keyed.

The Coming of Arthur, first poem of the Cycle, is the com-
ing of a summer day mist-heralded, and through the slow
yielding of the powers of darkness all the more sublime, a day
of soft glories, purpling everything, obliterating smallness, mak-
ing of the dim world a royal realm a day of false promises
mated with mysteries, sad callings from the great deep to the
great deep whence he comes and whither he goes, and in his
very dawning speaking of his swift approaching doom. Delight-
ful love stories follow this, it is true Gareth and Lynette end-
ing with that quaintest legend of modern love :

" He that told the tale in older times
Says that Sir Gareth wedded Lyonors,
But he that told it later says, Lynette."

1902.] THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. 599

And I hold that no better story was ever sung in hall, nor
written on a fair white page for maiden eyes to read, than the
story of Enid and Geraint So far as humanity is naturally
perfectible, it is perfected in these two, and, true to our
Southern traditions, the whole wonder is wrought through the
dauntless fidelity of a woman's love. Here we have reached the
highest standard of natural virtue, and we may well grow
heartsick with regret for our race of Enids and of Enid-enno-
bled Geraints that they tell us passed when the Old South died.

Their story is a flood of golden sunshine let down for a brief
hour through a rift in the cloud-veiled heaven. The wind sighs
and the mists fall and nature mourns directly after the beautiful
brothers self-slain for .Vivien's spite, and she, who poisoned all
the court, beginning with these boys, ends with Merlin tricked,
entrapped, entombed, all the mystery of. Arthur's birth, all the
magic of his greatness, aM the reverence of wisdom and vener-
able age, made the scorned toy of a wanton's sin !

Look about you now, in this world which is under the spell
of Tennyson's wonderful poetry ! It has become a prison. The
heart that seeks happiness struggles in vain, like a snared bird,
for its freedom. To what purpose is the Lord of Astolat a
loving father ? to what purpose- are Sir Torre and Sir Lavaine
loyal brothers tenderly cherishing a peerless sister's peace ? to
what purpose is Elaine the lily maid, all womanly in her gentle
devotion, all plaintive in her love of death and deathless love ?
These be but one lone group of fair palm-trees in the desert of
the whispering court, the gaunt desert of the queen's jealous
dishonor and Lancelot's bitter perfidy.

To what purpose is Pelleas faithful faithful to all the duties
and observances of knighthood, faithful amid all the pangs of
unrequited love, faithful to his manliness in every test of man,
true knight, true lover, true image of God in man ? His reward
is the uttermost proof of Etarre's baseness, and of Gawain, thrice
base because of Etarre his reward is madness and lonely death
and despair.

Guinevere is the crown of womanhood, and Guinevere is
false. Lancelot is the prince of chivalry, and all the good in
him twines round one poisonous sin. And there is not one
noble deed or virtuous home or happy fireside in all Arthur's
realm that is not darkened by the shadow of the shameful bond
between these two. For this reason Enid suffered, for this cause

600 THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. [Feb.,

death claimed Elaine ; these two made Vivien possible and gave
countenance to Etarre. If they had not sinned, Gareth had not
been scorned, Tristram had not dared to flout his betrayal of
Isolt, nor Modred found courage to rebel.

Truly it is a sad world which our poet is constructing for us.

There is but one escape from the logical despair of hedonism,
and behold how he masks it! Tennyson does not forget the
supernatural. He cannot honestly, for he lives in a Christian
age. But King Pellem's devotions are the dotage of a feeble
old man, beneath whose chapel-window Vivien is singing:

' Old priest, who mumble worship in your quire,
Old monk and nun, ye scorn the world's desire,
Yet in your frosty cells ye feel the fire :

The fire of heaven is lord of all things good,
And starve not thou this fire within thy blood
But follow Vivien through the fiery flood ;
The fire of heaven is not the flame of hell ! '

O Tennyson, Tennyson ! wherefore art thou Tennyson ?
Who can write lyrics like to thine ? and who can put them more
ruthlessly the best and sweetest of lyrics into the mouth of
Vivien ?

" In love, if love be love, if love be ours,
Faith and unfaith can ne'er be equal powers :

Unfaith in aught is want of faith in all.

:f i

It is the little rift within the lute

That by and by will make the music mute

And ever widening slowly silence all.

The little rift within the lover's lute,

Or little pitted speck in garner'd fruit,
That rotting inward slowly moulders all.

It is not worth the keeping let it go :
But shall it ? Answer, darling; answer, no.
And trust me not at all or all in all."

This is the very altar hymn of human love, the brightest
jewel in all the wondrous wealth of the Idylls of the King, and
it is Vivien's song the song of Merlin's undoing.

.1902.] THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. 601

Tennyson did not, could not, forget the supernatural ; his
soul was Eolian, ringing out in solemn cadences an interpreta-
tion of every wandering wind ; and we are a Christian race.
What more reverently beautiful than the queenly penance of
Guinevere ? what more comforting than the assurance that
Lancelot turned at last to Holy Church for peace ? what more
sublime than Arthur's forgiveness ? what more noble than the
plea of the dying King for prayer :

" Pray for my soul ! More things are wrought by prayer
Than this world dreams of; wherefore let thy voice
Rise like a fountain for me night and day.
For what are men better than sheep or goats
That nourish a blind life within the brain,
If, knowing God, they lift not hands of prayer
Both for themselves and those that call them friend ?
For so the whole round world is every way
Bound by gold chains about the feet of God."

' * * * * ' - i - ' '

Nevertheless, the treatment of the poem is less Christian than
pagan a tragic paganism because measured at every moment
by the standard of the Cross measured and found wanting,
yet fulfilling, in spite of it, Vivien's prophecy:, ,, .,

... * j i .. , i - - , " .

"This fire of heaven,

This old sun-worship, boy, will rise again
And beat the Cross to earth, and break the King
And all his Table."

In this regard the most significant feature of the poem is
the quest of the Holy Grail. It ^is not the Wily Vivien, it is
not the treason of Modred, it is not the sin of Lancelot and
Guinevere it is the Holy Grail that brings disruption and ruin
to the Round Table. Arthur stands for Christ, is Christ's
champion in a disordered world ; but when the supernatural
destiny of all mankind is presented to him, he finds no limit for
his denunciation of the quest :

" Go since your vows are sacred, being made.
Yet for ye know the cries of all my realm
Pass through this hall how often, O my knights,
Your places being vacant at my side,

602 THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. [Feb.,

This chance of noble deeds will come and go
Unchallenged, while ye follow wandering fires,
Lost in the quagmire ! Many of you, yea, most,
Return no more ! '

It is the wail of the Venusberg when Tannhauser sets out
for Rome. And so the quest was regarded by all in that
Christian court :

The knights and ladies wept, and rich and poor
Wept, and the King himself could hardly speak
For grief, and all in middle street the Queen,
Who rode by Lancelot, wailed and shrieked aloud,
This madness has come on us for our sins ! "

Are these vowed Knights riding to disgraceful villany ?
Are they for some base motive challenging a ruthless fiend ?
No ; they are seeking, in penance, with purified hearts and
straining eyes, tear-dimmed, to see the visions of a Galahad !
Well indeed is it that the public wailing is led by the shame-
less Queen ! The British Laureate sympathizes with her, not
with Galahad, and he makes us feel that after the invasion of
the Holy Grail the honor and chivalry and dauntless spirit of
the glorious Round Table are shattered ; the Christian Knights,
because they would draw nearer to Christ's self, are broken,
maddened, lost ; and Galahad and Percivale fade from our
sympathy as their visions fade too ethereal, too vague and
ghostly for our Christian world. Was the Holy Grail, then, the
heavenly fire, the old sun-worship, of which Vivien prophesied ?
Plainly, in Tennyson's mind, it was. And, in this, Tennyson
was true to the age in which he lived and to the people for
whom he wrote.

That Tennyson did not present the true conception of the
supernatural follows from a study of the blameless King.

The poet wishes us to make Arthur our Christian ideal.
And a goodly picture he has drawn of the truth-worshipping,
fearless, gentle, mild, and generous King. How instant in
sympathy for youth and innocence ! How strong and kindly
with the erring! How quick to every high impulse of justice
and of reverence ! How sternly vindictive of right against
wrong ! How masterful over self, how patiently forgiving !

1902.] THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. 605

Taking Christ to be merely a man, no poet could invent a
character more nobly imitative of Him.

The disquieting conclusion of this study is that Arthur was
a failure. He could not understand Galahad he lacked the
spiritual ardor of Percivale. He was merely a perfect natural
man. He set up standards to which his fellows could not by
natural means attain. He bound them by terrible vows they
could not keep. He walked alone, blameless, in the midst of
treacheries and sins which he could not prevent, to which his
own calm faultlessness was an aggravation. His house were
they who swore his vows, and even while they broke them owned
him King. And his house was his doom. He perished at the
hands of the people he had made. His large and comfortable
words, the vast design and purpose of the King, the men he
loved, the goodliest fellowship of famous knights whereof this
world holds record, all perished with him in that last, dim,
weird battle of the West. And he laid the blame on Guinevere !
As Tennyson has created Arthur, we do not regret him. He
is not Christian. He is pagan through and through. For the
man Christ he imitated was in reality not a mere man and if
he had been merely man, He would have failed as Arthur did.
Therefore we are willing that Arthur should depart, crying,
" Comfort thyself ; what comfort is in me ? " We are willing
that his kingly form should rest on the mystic barge by three

queens tended, that he should say

" Farewell ; I am going a long way
With these thou see'st if indeed I go
For all my mind is clouded with a doubt
To the island-valley of Avalon,
Where falls not hail or rain or any snow,
Nor ever wind blows loudly ; but it lies
Deep-meadowed, happy, fair with orchard lawns
And bowery hollows crowned with summer sea."

Willingly we leave him thus ; for he is pagan, he belongs to
the land of faery, such as is the heaven he describes, and if he
keeps his promise to return we will welcome him as a dear
poetic fancy ; but not as human, not as the champion of the
Christ he claimed to be.

604 THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. [Feb.,

It may perhaps seem hypercritical to hold Tennyson so
strictly to account for his gorgeous melancholy. After all, might
he not have been actuated by the deliberate theorizing of Edgar
Allan Poe that the greatest charm of poetry is hopeless grief
for beauty dead and irrevocable ? Poetry, let us say, is above
the rule and square of logic and of fact. It appeals only to
the emotions, not to the intellect; it has to do with beauty,
not with truth. Say this to Poe, if you will but imagine say-
ing it to Lord Alfred Tennyson !

The poet is the seer. His office is sacred. He is the in-
spired teacher of his fellow-men. He is a welcome guest of the
soul, and may influence the emotions, fashion the faith, of every
confiding reader. He cannot escape his tremendous ethical
responsibility. This is especially applicable to the author of the
Idylls of the King. His subject-matter is the young loves of
our race; his art is enhanced with all the ideals of our past
and present national consciousness. He is like an elder brother
telling us of our parents' earlier years, reminding us of what we
should be for the sake of those who gave us life. It is truly
an awful responsibility, and with awe should we accuse him, if
at all, of unworthiness.

I am a great lover of Tennyson. He has been one of my
purest enthusiasms from boyhood up. And I did not realize
until I began to write this paper how much can be truly said
in disparagement of him. Even now, although I write from
conviction, I shrink from the conclusions I must draw. For the
melody of that majestic poem, echoing like the sweet resound-
ing after-strains of a mighty harp rung grandly by a master-
hand, reproves the temerity of a little soul who dares to lift a
tuneless voice in criticism. The poem is so compact, so mar-
vellously articulated, so complete in its artistic perfection, that
it should be its own vindication. Its sweetness enamors me.
Its noble beauty fascinates. Its matchless pentameters, ever
ending in a plaintive sigh, draw my heart-beats into unison with
its sad spirit of mourning for the immemorial past. Can I find
courage to say that it has met a great issue, been called to
answer a lofty question, and has failed?

SOUL-LONGINGS FOR THE SUPERNATURAL.

What, then, would you have me change ? the poet asks.
You have not told the truth about the early times, I reply.

1902.] THE. IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND. 605

The people of Arthur's age were not so hopeless, so enthralled
with worldliness, so uncertain in their knowledge of the things
of the soul, so weakly declining to the melancholy of pagan
mysticism, as you have made them appear. They were passion-
ate, fierce, sinful, it is true, for they had the excessive faults of
a brave and masterful race ; but they were fiercely passionate,
too, in their devotion to the Christ ; repentance followed quickly
on the heels of their misdeeds, and they were clothed round
about with the awful splendor of the supernatural, to which
they paid unquestioning homage ; and this it was which made
them not a fabled, dying race ; but the ancestors of a glorious
people, than which no greater is on this earth to-day.

But I am a poet, says the master, not a historian. I am
not seeking to do justice to Arthur. I have lifted up a won-
drous fable of beauty to mirror the wisdom and virtues of my
own age. And is there any poem of our age that is comparable
with its pathos ? is there any more sad, sweet appeal to the ten-
derest sympathies and yearnings and regrets of the modern heart ?

True, true ! I cry ; oh, most irresistibly true ! But wilt thou
leave us so, thou greatest poet of our age ? Thou art a seer.
Hast thou no further message no promise of a better way ?
Shall Elaine have no consolation ? Is there no wholesome solace
for the rage of Pelleas ? Are our Merlins to be always the
prey of the wily Vivien ? Are our Lancelots and Guineveres
to flourish, to poison the universal world, to overshadow our
noblest and best, to remain for ever Lancelot and Guinevere ?
And will the Arthurs amtfng us, whom with all our hearts we
gladly welcome as our kings will they continue to cry down
our heavenly aspirations with the scornful words :

" What are ye ? Galahads ? No ; nor Percivales ? '
Are courtliness and courtesy, and faith in vows, and hardihood
on the field are these the sum of human greatness ? Must
our Arthurs find a woman in her womanhood as great as he in
his manhood before he can hope to change the world ? Are all
the King's great purposes even his own home's betterment to
be frustrated by that woman's sin ? Does it all depend upon a
woman, then ? We have heard of old that we are called to be
the sons of God and thou hast made us faithless courtiers.
Where are the promises of the Christ ? And why should it be
folly for us to go in quest of the Holy Grail ? When we come

to die even were we Arthurs hast thou no more of promise
VOL. LXXIV. 40

6o6

THE IDYLLS OF THE SOUTHLAND.

[Feb.

than Arthur's faltering " I am going a long way if indeed I
go for all my mind is clouded with a doubt " ? Thou hast up-
held before us for imitation merely natural lives, and thou dost
offer to blameless souls only the island-valley of Avalon the
Red Indian's happy hunting grounds. But if we have lived the
natural life blindly, as lived Gawain, shall our ghosts be blown
for ever along the wandering wind, shrilling, " Hollow, hollow
all delight " ? Is it thus thai men made in the image of God
shall live and die ?

I am not a theologian, the Poet answers.

But Wagner he is poet and theologian too he has not left
us unsatisfied with vague soul-longings for the supernatural to
which God has destined us !

I I the Laureate is about to dismiss me I am true to my
age !

And thou dost leave us with only this for answer to the
problems of our age ?

Slowly the Laureate replies from his funeral barge

" The old order changeth, yielding place to new,
And God fulfils Himself in many ways;
Lest one good custom should corrupt the world,
Comfort thyself what comfort is in me ? '

ELIZA ALLEN STARR.*

BY WILLIAM STETSON MERRILL.

!HE recent decease of Miss Starr has removed
from American Catholic life a woman eminent as
a poet, a writer, and a teacher of art. Though
Miss Starr came of Puritan ancestry, yet she
early passed beyond the Puritan's narrowness of
vision, while she retained his independence of character, his con-
scientiousness, and his loyalty to personal conviction in the face
of popular disapproval. She abandoned the Unitarian teaching of
her childhood at the age of twenty-six and embraced the Catho-
lic faith. For a New-Englander to take such a step in the
middle of the century just passed meant to encounter social dis-
trust and to experience personal humiliation, however much the
soul might be sustained by the consciousness of right action and
the consolations of religion. Yet when she became a Catholic
she accepted the truths of Catholicity with a joy and an enthu-
siasm that never abated throughout her life. Her artistic tem-
perament and tastes found in Christian art a new field for their

*Born in Deerfield, Mass., August 29, 1824; died at Durand, 111., September 7, 1901, at the
home of her brother. The interiors of St. Joseph's Cottage illustrating this sketch are from
photographs taken by Miss Edith E. Allen, a cousin of Miss Starr,

608 ELIZA ALLEN STARR. [Feb.,

exercise. She found her life mission in setting forth the mani-
fold beauties and sublime perfections of the masters and master-
jpieces of religious art.j

She perceived among Catholics far too slight an acquaintance
-with and appreciation of the great heritage which is theirs ;
among non- Catholics a greater appreciation of its artistic beauties,
ubut a blindness to its meaning. She brought to the study of
her subject an entire sympathy with the ideals which it is de-
signed to portray; and this sympathy enabled her to enter into
its spirit, to interpret its meaning, and to proclaim its message
to the world in a way that the mere art critic without personal
appreciation of the inner spiritual life of faith can never do.
Not that Christian art is anywise independent of the purely
natural and empirical rules of technique and the education of
the senses. But the Christian artist, unlike the pagan, makes
the art of expressing and presenting the beautiful not an end
in itself but a means of representing the truths of revelation and
the ideals of Christian character. Beauty as a reflection of one
of God's attributes or perfections is indeed an end in itself, is
" its own excuse for being." But the mission of Christian art
is to present the beauty of a character made like unto God's,
as exemplified in the saints, in the Blessed Virgin, in the human
nature of the Incarnate Word. It has thus a religious mission
in the world which raises it above the sphere of " art for art's
sake."

We dwell upon this point because it was just in the inti-
mate union of artistic genius and interior piety that Miss Starr's
strength lay for the accomplishment of her life-work. Without
her natural powers, her careful training, her deep study, she
would have failed to apprehend the perfection of Christian art
as an instrument ; without her living faith she would have failed
to receive fully and impart its message.

Miss Starr's early life was not, indeed, confined to Christian
art, nor were her writings ; yet it is that which gives a certain
unity to her varied activities, and the large share of attention
which it received from her in the last twenty- five years of her
life shows the importance that she attached to it.

She began to give lectures upon art to ladies in Chicago about

1878, and delivered them regularly from that time on, at her own

house and elsewhere, to friends untiring in their interest and

attendance. She was much sought after and loved as a teacher

1902.] ELIZA ALLEN STARR. 609

ST. JOSEPH'S COTTAGE BECAME A VERITABLE ART MUSEUM,

-.,. ' f ' i

of drawing and painting, and has left many examples also of her
own skill and delicacy of touch. The excellence of the class-
work done in her studio is attested by the presentation to her,
by the World's Fair judges, of the only " gold medal " bestowed
upon any art exhibitor. The medal is of bronze, and the design,
by St. Gaudens, represents the Landing of Columbus.

In 1875 Miss Starr visited Europe in company with her
nephew, William W. Starr, the gifted sculptor. She spent a year
in Rome, and visited other scenes associated with the memory of
saintly deeds that she afterwards described in Pilgrims and
Shrines.

She began to collect photographs with which to illustrate her
lectures, and St. Joseph's Cottage became a veritable art museum.
Some series of the reproductions of a single master or collec-
tion were to be obtained and completed only by diligent search
of European art stores and by patient waiting. The finest of
her pictures she had framed and hung upon her walls; and
there was precious little wall-space left in her tiny home.

Her bedroom . was as expressive of her piety as her parlor
and studio were of her art. Built into the east wall is a
deep relief of the death of St Joseph, the patron of her
home. Below it burned night and day a tiny wick floating;

6io ELIZA ALLEN STARR. [Feb.,

in olive oil. Above her oratory hung a beautiful crucifix
and a crown of thorns ; relics, rosaries, and prayer-books
aided her in her devotions. Every day she recited her office,
like the nun that she was in all that pertained to the in-
terior life. For years she received holy Communion daily at
Mass. Nor was hers a piety merely of externals. No beggar
ever left her door without a pittance ; it mattered not that he
might perhaps be unworthy and would spend his coin for a
drink at the next saloon that he passed. Her thought was, he
is in need and should be aided.

Charitable and educational enterprises received more than
moral support from her. Prelate and priest found in her a
ready supporter of their enterprises ; her pen and her influence
often outweighed the material contribution that they might re-
ceive from others more blessed than she with worldly goods.

Miss Starr strenuously upheld the moral and intellectual
elevation of woman. A short time before her death she gave
the use of her auditorium to the promoters of Trinity College
for the higher education of women, as she had given it for
many another similar movement. Though a public lecturer her-
self, she never lost a single trait of her womanliness. She
lectured at the centres of culture in the East and West, at the
Catholic Summer- Schools and at the Winter- School, and her
visits to convents were eagerly awaited by sisters and pupils.
Yet she was no advocate of woman invading man's traditional
sphere of public administration. She would have woman enter no
sphere of activity that would tend to keep her from the family
circle and the home, or would impair Christian motherhood.

" She was crucified to her pen," was remarked of her at her
funeral ; and indeed when she was not teaching or lecturing she
was writing. On her bed of pain she called for her pen, and
when the feeble fingers could no longer guide it, she dictated
her thought to others.

Poetry, art, and the saints were the topics that most engaged
her pen. Beauty was, indeed, the desire of her soul wherever
it was to be found. The more delicate moods and sentiments
of the soul find beautiful expression in poetry ; the truths and
lessons of religion in Christian art ; the beauty of Christian
character in the lives of the saints. In this varied expression of
the beautiful is seen the underlying unity of her work.

This is not the place to analyze or to appraise her writings.

1902.] ELIZA ALLEN STARR. 6n

They are too well known to need either the one or the other.*
It may be of interest, however, to say a word as to her manner
of producing them.

Miss Starr was in later years her own publisher. She en-
gaged her printer, corrected her proofs, chose her paper and
binding, and sold her books directly from her home. Nothing
but the best work of a printer and binder would satisfy her.
Discovering upon one occasion an alarming number of broken
types in a proof of one of her books that had been submitted
to her, she promptly took the entire job out of the printer's
hands, paid him his price, and then had the work set up again
by another.

Her Seven Dolors of the Blessed Virgin Mary and her Three
Archangels in Art, with their delicate half-tones, their uncut
edges, and faultless typography, are a delight to all who value
good taste in their religion as well as in other aspects of life.
The Three Keys to the Camera della Segnatura is the crown of
her life-work. The result of years of research and of confer-
ence with those best qualified to advise her, this work is pre-
sented to the world in a garb befitting the sublimity of its sub-
ject. One copy bound in white muslin, lettered in gold, was
sent by the author to the Holy Father. His Holiness is said
to have examined it at unusual length, and as a token of his
high appreciation of Miss Starr's work, he sent her an exquisite
, cameo of the Immaculate Conception. The Laetare medal was
conferred upon her by Notre Dame University in 1885 and
for the first time upon a woman "in recognition of her ser-
vices to Catholic art and literature." Perhaps the most beauti-
ful of her many medals is the Benedictine, with its solemn
figure of St. Benedict, its cross-bars of blue upon a background
of gold, and its mystic letters. This was sent her from the
monastery of Monte Cassino, near Naples, Italy.

Visitors to her cottage always noticed the statue of St.
Joseph, made by her nephew, William W. Starr, in Rome, which
stood watch in the hallway. In the parlor stood two interest-

*A complete bibliography of Miss Starr's writings is not at hand. A list of her books in
the order of issue is as follows : Poems (1867) ; Patron Saints, first series (1871) ; second series
(1881-). Pilgrims and Shrines (1883), two volumes; Songs of a Life-time (1887) ; Isabella of
Castile (1889) ; Christmas-tide (1891) ; Christian Art in Our Own Age (1891) ; What We See
(1891) [a book for children] ; Three Keys to the Camera della Segnatura of the Vatican (1895) .
The Seven Dolors of the Blessed Virgin Mary (1898) ; The Three Archangels and the Guardian
Angels in Art (1899). The above works can all be obtained some in later and illustrated
editions from her sister, Mrs. C. W. W. Wellington, Durand, 111. The Songs of a Life-
time supersedes the Poems, which is out of print.

6l2

ELIZA ALLEN STARR.

[Feb:,

ing pieces : in one corner the Starr chair, with its lion couch-
ant bearing a star on his shoulder ; in the other the Allen
chair, with its double griffins supporting a yoke marked with a
star and the Crusader's Cross heraldic emblems that belonged

to her family. If
the day were chilly,
a cheerful fire of logs
logs in Chicago
were her only luxury

HER BEDROOM WAS AS
EXPRESSIVE OF HER PIETY

AS HER PARLOR AND
STUDIO WERE OF HER ART.

would blaze on the .hearth-stone, which was brought from
her native Deerfield by her sister. Above the fire-place are
emblems designed by herself of the Deerfield massacre : a bow
and arrow, a deer in field, and the pipe of peace. Hers was
more than a merely local interest in that bloody tragedy, for
her maternal great-grandfather, Samuel Allen, fell while defend-
ing his family from the attack of the Indians on that occa-
sion. A daughter was tomahawked, and a young boy of the
family was carried a captive to Canada, to be ransomed many
months later through the kindness of an Indian squaw. .

Miss Starr's services to art and religion have been recog-
nized at home and abroad by prelate, priest, and layman.
Some years ago a testimonial, accompanied by a handsome
purse, was presented to her, bearing the signatures of Catholics
from all over the country.

Living a life of supreme piety, charitable in mind and hand,
her private character was the theme of scarcely less eulogy
among her large circle of friends. Protestants were accustomed

1902.]

ELIZA ALLEN STARR.

613

to ask whether she would not be canonized, and more than one
of the clergy have expressed their decided conviction that she
lived the life of a saint of God. No one ever heard her speak
ill of any one, and if unpleasant facts about somebody would
obtrude themselves, they were dropped from tongue and memory
as quickly as possible.

Free from trace of jealousy or selfishness, sympathetic for
the joys and griefs of others, intensely devoted to her family
and to all connected with her by ties of blood, hers was a soul
that showed forth in practice the type of character that she
loved to point to and dwell upon in her lives of the saints.
It was certainly fitting that one who had lived "in the world
but not of it ' should be laid at rest in the habit of the
Third Order of St. Dominic, made for her by the devoted
Dominican Sisters. As her friends took their last farewell look
upon that occasion, it seemed like a final manifestation at the
hour of death of the invisible life she had always lived the
life of a saintly religious.

As we write these lines on the Feast of All Saints, we note
that it is the anniversary of the day, thirty-two years ago, when
she wrote the dedication of her first Patron Saints, " to the
faithful youth of the Catholic Church in America, to whose in-
terests I am proud to devote my life."

Miss STARR'S BIRTHPLACE AT DEERFIELD, MASS.

6)4 THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. [Feb.,

THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS.

BY JAMES MURPHY.

'HE old saying, that " England's difficulty is Ire-
land's opportunity," has hardly ever had more
practical application than at the present hour.
Not for many a long year has the government
of Great Britain been so seriously concerned as
it is now over the Irish problem. The increase of Britain's
troubles, the loss of men and money in South Africa, the de-
cline in trade supremacy, and the constant menace of hostility
on the part of the Continental powers have caused the Lord
Salisbury government to again take to heart the question of
placating the irreconcilable party in Ireland.

The Marquis of Salisbury has been credited with a certain
tendency to cynicism, and this defective quality was seldom
more conspicuously exemplified than when he declared his in-
tention of killing Home Rule by kindness. His lordship seemed
to think that by spending money in the Emerald Isle he would
induce its inhabitants to forget their grievances and to become
more English than the English themselves.

The atrocious political and legislative crimes committed
against Ireland during several centuries had been owned up to
by Mr. Gladstone and others of the most conspicuous of British
statesmen during the past twenty-five years. It was the inten-
tion of Mr. Gladstone to concede to the Irish people at least a
measure of that individual liberty that obtains in England, and
also a certain measure of the freedom of the press, and, as far
as was compatible with the existing judiciary in the country, to
grant a due measure of legal and judicial right and indepen-
dence. Mr. Gladstone was thwarted by the elevated class of the
British people. The House of Lords voted down the measure
of autonomy which the great Liberal statesman had succeeded
in passing through the House of Commons, and, contrary to all
precedent, the House of Lords was allowed to have the upper
hand in the matter.

1902.] THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. 615

When the Marquis of Salisbury came into power he arrived
as the vigorous opponent of Home Rule, and as the advocate
of a United Kingdom in which Ireland should still play a sub-
servient and submissive role, but he was fortified at the same
time with a policy which a large number of persons in England,
who desired to see some of Ireland's rights recognized, believed
would be a solution of the more immediate grievances of that
country. He would make minor reforms with a spirit of gran-
diose largesse.

It w-as well known, for instance, that the Catholic episcopate
in Ireland forbade the attendance of Catholic students at Trinity
College, Dublin, or at the Royal Colleges in Belfast, Galway,
and Cork. This practically meant that the Catholic youth of
Ireland was precluded from higher education.

When Lord Salisbury arrived in power his nephew, Mr.
A. J. Balfour, who for many years had been chief secretary of
Ireland, came out with glowing promises in the matter of Irish
Catholic education. He practically pledged his government to
the establishment of a Catholic university, and thereby disarmed
all complaint, at least temporarily, in the matter of one of Ire-
land's serious grievances.

Other members of the government announced that money
would be spent freely in Ireland. In what is known as " the
congested districts ' seed potatoes were to be annually dis-
tributed amongst the peasants, and the macadamizing of roads
and the building of light railways were also to form part of the
plan to allow the free spending of money in Ireland, and the
consequent abatement of the awful chronic famine that existed
in a large section of the country where willing hands found no
work to which they could turn, and where human life at cer-
tain periods of the year was sustained with seaweed as sole
food.

Money unquestionably was spent on works of this kind, and
grants of seed potatoes were annually made with a certain
liberality in the middle western part of the country, but still
there was no sign that that measure of kindness had been filled
which would have the effect of killing the desire for Home
Rule. Then the British government thought out a new scheme
whereby a system of local government would be put in actua-
tion in Ireland with the expectation that it would have the
result of simulating Home Rule and making the people forget

616 THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. [Feb.,

their desire for autonomy. A Local Government Board was
accordingly established, with County Councils subservient to it
throughout the country. In practice this proved to be a very
deficient form of Home Rule, and it left popular discontent
practically at the point where it had previously been.

In the meantime the British government was every hour be-
coming more seriously involved by its South African troubles,
and the existing parties in the British Parliament had fallen into
a condition of political inefficiency. The Conservative followers
of the government had grievances of their own, and the Liberal
party, disrupted owing to a divergency of views among its
members regarding the justification of the Boer War and the
urgency of making reasonable terms of peace with the Boers,
became practically disorganized. At this very time the dis-
union that had existed in the Irish Parliamentary party between
Parnellites and anti-Parnellites was smoothed over, and under
the new leadership of Mr. John Redmond the party was reor-
ganized as a working unit. More than this, some of the Union-
ist members who sat in the House of Commons as representa-
tives for Ireland members, namely, who had been sent to St
Stephen's from the . Protestant counties in the North began to
show a yearning for co-operation with the Nationalist party. In
fact, the two most capable and most influential Unionist mem-
bers from Ireland, while desiring to remain firm in their advo-
cacy of parliamentary union with England, openly sought for
aid from the Nationalist party with regard to all other ques-
tions that concerned Ireland. One of these was Mr. Plunkett,
who was at the head of the Agricultural Department in Ireland,
and the other was Mr. T. W. Russell, who held a post in the
British cabinet, but who relinquished it in order to be inde-
pendent in fighting for Irish rights.

During the last session of Parliament the only energetic
action revealed by any body of members within it was by the
Irish party. The Conservatives were obliged to follow the Con-
servative cabinet like sheep on all matters advocated by the
cabinet, and the Liberal party had to forego freedom of action
and freedom of criticism at the risk of being branded as traitors
to their country at a time when their country was at war. The
United Irish party was the real opposition party, and the vigor
and the independence of its members obliged the British gov-
ernment, more than once, to make serious concessions, and

1902.] THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. 617

caused the press and public in Great Britain to cry out in alarm
over the growing power of these turbulent members.

Since the Parliamentary session ended the Irish party, far
from remaining inactive, have caused the British government
renewed and serious trouble.

The imprisonment of Mr. P. A. McHugh, M.P. for the
County of Sligo, permitted the party to raise a stir throughout
the country that recalled some of the stormiest periods of the
Irish agitation twenty years ago. Mr. McHugh's imprisonment
has been regarded as a flagrant and outrageous violence on the
liberty of the press. He had denounced the British government's
policy of " jury-packing' in Ireland, and had received a sentence
of six months in jail therefor. The case which evoked his
criticism was remarkable in some of its circumstances. A poor
countryman had been accused of wantonly maiming cattle. At
his trial the government prosecutor refused to allow any Catho-
lic to enter the jury-box. Dozens of men who were on the
jury roll were peremptorily challenged, and it was with the
utmost difficulty that a dozen men, whose faith seemed to
warrant the public prosecutor in believing that he would be
certain of a conviction, could be found to fill the box.

The man was tried and a palpable miscarriage of justice was
committed. The presiding judge instructed for a verdict of
guilty, and the jury accordingly brought in that verdict. The
whole case had hinged upon the word of a local police sergeant.
The defendant was sentenced to a term of years in jail. But
Mr. McHugh brought the matter before the British Parliament,
and there the chief secretary of Ireland frankly admitted that
on causing an investigation to be made he had discovered that
the man who had been sentenced to imprisonment was innocent,
and that everything pointed to the police sergeant himself
being the guilty party. Mr. McHugh published a vigorous
article, in the newspaper which he conducts, on the subject of
'jury-packing." This was taken to be an offence against the
majesty of the law in Ireland, and he was tried and sentenced
to jail.

His delivery from Kilmainham prison took the form of a
veritable triumph. A banquet was given him in Dublin at
which the lord mayor presided, a number of the most influential
citizens were present, and a letter from the Most Rev. William
J. Walsh, Catholic Archbishop of Dublin, was read.

6i8 THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. [Feb.,

In this letter the archbishop, after expressing his regrets at
not being able to be present at the banquet given to Mr.
McHugh, made the following interesting statement :

" Let me, however, also say that I have long since lost faith
in any mere expression or demonstration of protest as a means
of obtaining the redress of any Irish grievance. In England
public opinion tells. In Ireland it counts for little or nothing.
I trust that the public men who will meet on Monday may be
able, before separating, to sketch out the lines of something
that can go before the country as a practically effective step
towards putting an end, once for all, to the system of jury-
packing in our courts an abuse, as this discreditable system is,
of legal forms directly subversive of any sentiment of respect in
the minds of our people for the administration of justice, as it
could not fail to be subversive of any sentiment in the mind of
any one familiar, as they have long since become familiar, with
what was said of it, in his capacity of judge, by an- English
landlord, now more than half a century ago that if continued,
as it has ever since been continued, it would turn trial by jury
in Ireland into a ' mockery, a delusion, and a snare ! '

The iniquity of at least one feature of the outrage on
justice systematically perpetrated in Ireland was thus brought
before the public of the British nation, and was frankly adver-
tised as a point on which the Irish people would henceforward
agitate and fight.

Shortly after this Mr. McHugh, with Mr. John Redmond and
Mr. Thomas O'Donnell, set out on a mission to this country to
seek co-operation for the Irish struggle. The progress of these
three gentlemen from Dublin to Cork, where they embarked,
was of a sensational character and was made the occasion of a
great public demonstration. Mr. Redmond took the opportunity
of making a national profession of faith. He declared that what
the public was fighting for was no longer a redress of grievances
of the agricultural class of Ireland, but was a determined battle
for the emancipation of Ireland as a nation. Mr. Redmond's
utterances were couched in such vigorous terms that they
evoked symptoms of considerable alarm in the British press.

The visit of these .three gentlemen to this country is so
recent that it hardly needs comment, but it may have been
noted that Mr. Redmond's utterances were marked by a degree

1902.] THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. 619

of frankness that hitherto had not been forthcoming from one
holding so responsible a position. It having been pointed out
to Mr. Redmond that there were sections of Irishmen in this
country who believed that the policy of seeking redress of Irish
grievances by constitutional means was vain and futile, and that
physical force was the only weapon that should be tried against
the power of Great Britain, Mr. Redmond cheerfully replied
that he was by no means opposed to the employment of force.
Let those who advocated this policy and felt able to carry it
out go ahead and do so, and they would have his utmost com-
mendation. In his farewell address to the American public he
said : We have claimed that when Ireland speaks with one
voice she is entitled to decide for herself, according to the cir-
cumstances and the limitations of the moment, what is the best
policy for her to pursue in her efforts for national self-govern-
ment. We have no quarrel with Irishmen who desire to go
further and who consider that our policy is insufficient. Every
Irishman who desires to strike an effective blow against English
government of Ireland has our best wishes, and we have come
to America to ask sympathy and support for the present Irish
movement, which is organized upon lines that the experience of
the last twenty years has proved to have been wise and suc-
cessful."

The boldness of Mr. Redmond's remarks, coming from a man
whose Parliamentary conduct has always been associated with
political prudence and foresight, reveals a notable amount of
confidence, and there is some evidence that on the part of the
British government the situation is regarded with no little
diffidence.

An insult and a challenge to the majesty of the British
Empire which under different circumstances would hardly fail to
awaken a degree of bitter trouble and retaliation was the elec-
tion of Colonel Lynch for a Parliamentary constituency in Ire-
land. Colonel Lynch had only recently returned to Europe
from South Africa, where he had been in command of a brigade
on the Boer side and had fought vigorously against the English
troops. Of course the decisive action in the matter will only
come in case Colonel Lynch presents himself at Westminster as
the duly elected representative of a constituency. But in the
meantime his Britannic Majesty's government has glozed over
the matter in a nonchalant and pacific spirit which is quite

620 THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. [Feb.,

remarkable and unprecedented. The cabinet has, so far, taken
no action on the subject, though at one of its meetings it took
up the question of proposing new rules of procedure for the
House of Commons, and it has escaped nobody that these new
rules of procedure are solely motived by the energy displayed
during the last session by the Irish members, and are intended
to be almost solely applied with regard to the Irish members.

In previous years, instead of creating new rules of procedure,
the British government had no compunction in applying unpar-
liamentary violence to Irishmen who persisted in a policy of
obstruction, and it is very significant of the existing condition
of affairs that the same government should now seek new con-
stitutional justification for any action that may be taken with
the view to subduing the vigorous hostility of the Irish repre-
sentatives during the Parliamentary sitting.

The war by the British on the Boers has had .a momentous
influence in modifying the outlook of Irish political affairs. The
war split up the English Liberal party into two sections, the
Liberal Imperialists, with Jingo views and aspirations and eager-
ness for unflinching prosecution of the war, and the so-called
" pro-Boer Liberals " mostly Radicals who had opposed the
war at its inception and who through all its stages advocated

immediate and honorable peace. The Irish party at all times
were frankly and outspokenly pro- Boer. In the House of Com-
mons they applauded the announcement of British defeats.
The bitterest shafts of sarcasm were hurled by them at the
government and the army. When the Under- Secretary for War
was giving the House statistics on the number of horses and
mules sent out, Mr. Tim Healy, with mock gravity, inquired if
the minister could furnish him with statistics of the number of
asses that the War Office had despatched to South Africa. Mr.
John Redmond even went so far as to express a wish that the
Boers would ultimately triumph.

The result of this attitude by the Irish party was that the
army of their enemies greatly increased. The Liberal Radicals,
and some Liberal statesmen like Mr. John Morley, remained
faithful in their advocacy of Ireland's rights ; but those some-
what lukewarm friends of Ireland, the Liberal Imperialists, now
became more bitter foes than the Conservatives themselves.
Lord Rosebery, the foremost Liberal Imperialist of them all, in
his speech at Chesterfield declared that the Liberal party was

1902.] THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. 621

now free altogether of its Irish alliance and its consequences.
The Irishmen must now plough their furrow alone, or at least
unaided by either of the great parliamentary parties in England,
and henceforward the Irishmen could not hope to hold the
balance of majority and power in the House of Commons.

This consummation had, of course, been long foreseen and
discounted by the Irish representatives. They had become con-
vinced that the lines on which Parnell worked were unavailing.
The policy of conducting themselves decorously and constitu-
tionally in Parliament and of offering their votes to and there-
by putting in power that one of the English parties which
would make Ireland the best promises had been given a long
trial. Sextons and Healys, and McCarthys and O'Briens, and
O'Connors and Redmonds acquired reputations as mellifluous
orators in the process, but the great aspirations in Ireland's
cause were in no way furthered. The Irish people at home
were beginning to be a little weary of making huge sacrifices in
the patriotic cause and receiving little but brilliant oratory in
return. Accordingly, when the period of strife among the Irish
members was ended and the reunited party started out on a new
campaign there was no surprise that they came forward with
radically new proposals. The day of ornate speeches and high-
flown resolutions was admitted to be over. If the people desired
freedom they must earn it. Nothing could be obtained from
England with honeyed words and suppliant prayers ; it must be
wrung from her by aggressive agitation. Redress for the
farmers, relief for the laborers, the encouragement of native
industries, the revival of the Gaelic literature and language
these were objects on which the Irish people were setting their
minds, and of course they were matters to which only a native
Parliament could devote sufficient and adequate attention.

Mr. Redmond's exposition on this subject, as contained in
his farewell address to Americans, is worth reproducing :

"The prospects of Ireland to-day are brighter than they
have ever been. The ultimate policy of the Land League was
' The Land for the People,' and to-day there is all over Ireland
a movement to compel Irish landlords to sell the land to the
occupying farmers upon fair and reasonable terms. This move-
ment has at its back not merely the Nationalist farmers of the
centre, south, and west of Ireland, but also all those Ulster
VOL. LXXIV. 41

622 THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. [Feb.,

farmers who in the past have been bitterly opposed not only to
Ireland's demand for national self-government, but also to a
radical land reform.

" With proper support it is almost a certainty that the imme-
diate future will see a settlement of the Irish land question
upon these lines, while in Connaught the breaking up of the
large tracts of rich grazing lands, at present in the hands of a
few individuals, is certain of early accomplishment. By the dis-
tribution of this land among the poor cottiers on the mountains
and the bogs of Connaught, the chronic famine and distress in
that province will be stayed, and the tide of emigration from
Ireland will be arrested. By thus making the people of Ireland
secure, prosperous, and independent in their daily lives, the
United Irish League will be working directly for the triumph of
the National cause.

" In addition to this the English Parliament, by universal
consent, has broken down. It cannot perform one-twentieth part
of the work which is cast upon it, and all thoughtful English
statesmen are to-day casting about for a remedy. The only
possible remedy is the concession of national self-government to
Ireland, and the present Irish National party of eighty men in
the House of Commons are engaged in the task of making the
government of their country by the present system troublesome,
difficult, and dangerous to England.

" One of the foremost items in the programme of the United
Irish League is the promotion of the Gaelic revival movement.
Being engaged in the great national work of rebuilding an Irish
nation, and anxious to shape it on lines distinctly Irish, as well
as being anxious to band together in this country by some
well-defined solidifying bond the children of our race, we appeal
to all Irishmen in America to use every means in their power
to have the language and history of their country taught to the
children, to use that language at meetings wherever possible,
and to send their children by preference to schools where the
Irish tongue and history are taught."

Mr. Redmond is quite candid in declaring that the policy of
his party is agitation, that their task is to make the govern-
ment of Ireland troublesome, difficult, and dangerous to Eng-
land. And they are succeeding. Nationalist members of Par-
liament and United Irish League speakers have been arrested.

1902.] THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. 623

Extra police have been drafted to points where disturbance is
expected, the crimes act has spread over a number of counties,
and announcement has been made that the King's projected visit
has been indefinitely postponed. The present season bids fair to
be one of the stormiest that Ireland has experienced in fifty years.

The concern of the British government in the matter is
shown in its rather weak device of endeavoring to throw a
sop to the Irish people. Semi-official statement is made of the
early probable establishment of a Catholic university. Again,
there is obviously an attempt to mitigate some of the existing
evils in the administration of justice. A somewhat curious and
quite significant incident occurred at the recent opening of the
winter assizes at Waterford. Chief Baron Pallas, in his charge
to the grand jury, expressed condemnation of the practice of
judges on such occasions discoursing at large on the general
condition of the country. "I feel strongly," he said, "that in
making such observations I am only conveying to you the
views and opinions of others, and not my own." He explained
that the observations made were the observations of the police.
It has been often, and on good authority, asserted that the
police are in this matter only the mouthpiece of the Executive
at Dublin Castle, and violent denunciations have frequently been
forthcoming from the Irish members of Parliament against this
system of using the highest judicial function of the country for
purposes of intimidation, judges being made to harangue the
public in solemn form and give a judicial imprimatur to bogus
statistics of crime or of manufactured outrage, which could later
be used with effect in the English Parliament and the English
press as justifying wholesale coercion in Ireland. The fact that
the Lord Chief Baron has now put himself on record as dis-
countenancing it is interpreted as implying the early abolish-
ment of one of the noxious and offensive little tyrannies that
accompany the administration of English justice in Ireland.

One of the most interesting developments in the Irish ques-
tion is the attitude taken by leading parliamentary representa-
tives of the so-called "loyal and Protestant' districts of the
North of Ireland. Mr. T. W. Russell and Mr. Lonsdale frankly
advocate compulsory sale of land to Irish tenants. .Mr. Russell
goes further, and declares that in the fight against the landlords
the Unionists of the North should seek alliance with the Irish
Nationalists. Mr. Russell is the most conspicuous and able of

624 THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. [Feb.,

the Unionist representatives, and some of his recent utterances
reveal a remarkable change of heart and a new sense of patriot-
ism that augurs well for Ireland's prospects. Mr. Russell re-
cently made a tour in the North and was enthusiastically greeted
by the Protestant farmers. He declared that the day of acri-
monious religious contention, of bitter strife of Orangeman
against Catholic, was past. He appealed to his hearers to refuse
to occupy themselves with those dead issues, but to make their
concern with the living present and the future.

" Gentlemen," he said, " I have recently been in the West,
where I spent two months. What I saw there made me unut-
terably sad. I asked a Frenchman who sat next me at dinner
one night in Connemara what he thought of the country. His
reply was graphic in the extreme. 'Why, sir,' he said, 'it is
for all the world as if one of Kitchener's columns had cleared
it' A strong English Conservative, sitting on my left, said he
and his wife had both been horrified by what they had that
day seen, and he added that he would not like it to be thought
that his Conservatism sanctioned such treatment of the people.

" That very day I had driven through one of the most
lovely glens in the whole country. The everlasting hills were
on each side of us. The river, swollen by heavy rains, rushed
over stones and boulders. Away on the side of the mountains,
and far up too, there were everywhere traces of old cultivation,
Here and there were ruined homesteads, telling their own tale.
For miles we drove and passed no living thing save black Angus
cattle and the most lithe and graceful sheep we ever saw. And
at the mouth of the glen stood two shepherds' cottages. I asked
the driver of our car if people had once occupied these parts.
' Ay, plenty of them,' was his grim reply. The landlord had
made a solitude and called it peace. Where are these people
now ? They are scattered over the world ; driven forth by evil
laws and rankling injustice to make room for sheep and cattle.
And wherever they are they treasure up their sorrows, and
they are the enemies of England.

" And I have gone into other regions where there is no
beauty, where there are no babbling streams. I have gone into
the slums of Ireland's great cities. I have seen what life is to
tens of thousands of men, women, and children for whom Christ
died. I have seen drink-cursed homes. I have heard the cry

1902.] THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. 625

of hunger and seen the famine look in the pinched faces of little
children. Gentlemen, it is all utterly wrong. It is not the will
of God that these things should be."

The sympathy of the Unionist member and of his Ulster
audience for the sufferings and grievances of the Catholic por-
tion of Ireland is a novel feature, and is full of promise of
future good results. With Ulster in an alliance of any kind
with the other three provinces, the British government would
regard the day of trouble as imminent. The Nationalist party
contend that short of Home Rule there is absolutely no solution
for the problem of Ireland's grievances, and it has been their
aim to win over Ulster to this view.

But against Home Rule the sentiment in England is hourly
growing stronger. Home Rule in itself would probably be granted
to Ireland with a willing heart, but the English rulers fear that
Home Rule would soon mean total separation. A totally in-
dependent Ireland, they think, would mean an Ireland either
actively or passively hostile. And should war break out between
England and Germany or France or Russia, why Ireland would
be the point of vantage from which the enemy could menace and
overawe England. If we give Ireland Home Rule, then good-
by to our own independence, is the way in which a good three-
quarters of the people of England now formulate their opposition
to Irish autonomy. So it is fairly safe to say that in her present
humor England would lose her last ship and spend the last
shilling in her treasury rather than concede Home Rule to Ire-
land.

What, then, is the present programme for the redress of
Irish grievances ? Mr. Redmond, in behalf of the party of
which he is the leader, calls for agitation at home and tells his
people to rely on the help of the United States. Agitation has
begun, and the British government responds to it, as in the
past, by applying coercion and by imprisoning the active leaders
of the agitation. As regards relying on the United States, there
is a pathetic insistence in Ireland on the blessings and redress
that are to come from this quarter. And what is being done
over here ?

The Provisional Executive Committee of the United Irish
League of America has issued an address to the people of this
country. Some of the more salient paragraphs follow :

626 THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. [Feb.,

" Ireland, by her chosen and accredited envoys who recently
visited the United States and Canada, has called upon us, her
kith and kin on this continent, and on all lovers of liberty, to
aid her in winning back from England the national independence
of which she has been so unjustly deprived, and also the fertile
lands, the natural heritage of her people, of which successive crown
confiscations the result of violated treaties robbed their ancestors.

" The grievances under which Ireland, after the lapse of
generations, still labors, would justify an appeal to arms. Were
her military resources and opportunities equal to draw the sword
or use the rifle with even a reasonable chance of success, we
would prefer that method of obtaining her rights and avenging
the insults heaped upon her by a remorseless government to
any other. But we know that she is not at present untrained,
unarmed, and without formidable allies as her people are in a
position to cope with the forces of England.

" Must we, therefore, brood in sullen silence over the grievances
still endured by our kindred in Ireland while England is left to pur-
sue, absolutely unchecked by any force whatever, her programme
of the extermination of the Irish people on their native soil ?

" Mr. Redmond and his associates told us fully and frankly,
during their recent tour in this country, that the chief cause of
despondency over the future of Ireland is the strong tide of
emigration which ever sweeps the young and vigorous of both
sexes from her shores, gradually but surely reducing her popu-
lation to two classes the aged and the immature.

" This threatening tide of emigration proceeds mainly from
the agricultural classes, because, by a singular economic contra-
diction, the result of England's selfish policy and of landlord
rapacity, the poorer lands of Ireland are over-populated, while
the richer are mostly given over to the beasts of the field.

" The great task, then, of our generation is to strive and
* root the Irish people in their soil ' the work so gloriously
begun by Parnell and now so ably prosecuted by Redmond,
Davitt, O'Brien, Dillon, and their associates. The young rural
people of Ireland must be given a living interest in the land
that gave them birth. In order that they may cleave unto the
soil they must be made, like the Frenchman, the Hollander, and
the Boer, farmer proprietors.

11 The farming youth of Ireland must be brought down from
the mountains and out of the moors which the wondrous industry

1902.] THE NEW CRISIS IN IRISH AFFAIRS. 627

of their fathers partially reclaimed and wrung a meagre living
out of in spite of penal persecution and felonious landlordism.
They must, instead, be planted on the broad and fertile plains,
and enjoy the heritage intended for them by the God of nature.

" This, allied to the underlying cause of Irish national inde-
pendence, is the noble mission of the United Irish League of
Ireland. We, American Irish, are honored in being commissioned
by its leaders to supplement its good work by forming an auxiliary
organization in full harmony with that of which John E. Red-
mond is president.

" It is our duty to sustain Ireland in her chosen policy,
which in no way conflicts with our national sentiments either as
friends of Ireland or as American citizens.

" We therefore, obedient to the request of the Irish nation
made through its accredited representatives, call upon the
American Irish throughout the limits of this continent to form
as soon as may be possible branches of the United Irish League
of America, to co-operate with our Irish brethren in the cause
of national liberty and agrarian reform."

But is not all this somewhat redolent of the vague generali-
ties that one has heard for years and years and as far back as
the memory of any one of this generation can go ? If the
British government refuses Home Rule and is more than ever
averse to imposing compulsory sale on the landlords, what are the
plans for promoting the cause of national liberty ? and how are
the landlords to be forced out ? for this is implied in the root-
ing of the Irish people in their soil, and in the bringing of the
farming youth down from the mountains and out of the moor
and planting them on the fertile plains. Not, you say, by re-
course to arms. But what, then, are the concrete practical plans ?

Can it be that what Ireland most lacks is a leader ? Her
woes are grievous and of urgent redress. There are friends in
all quarters of the globe who would gladly aid in drying her
tears, and in repairing the mischief that English laws have
wrought. But has there yet been born a Moses to lead her out
of bondage ? Time alone must decide, and pessimistic doubts
are perhaps out of place. Great occasions bring forth fitting
men, and it is perhaps legitimate for Irishmen and for the
friends of Ireland to hope that the present revival of Irish
agitation may prove vastly more forceful than any in the past.

628 THE CONFESSIONAL. [Feb.

ci>e confessions*

resting place, along life's troublous wap,
Wbere wearp bcarts can lap tbeir burdens down ;
Forgiving smiles dispel tDe accusing frown
Of conscience, for tbe moments gone astrap*
Cbe entrance, woe* Cbe jopous exit, weal ;
3ust room enougb to prap, repent and kneel.

Goers ministers, witb mind and soul and voice,
In kin dip words, voucbsafe a Dealing balm.
Cbe tempesMossed find tbere tbe Beauenlp calm
find tear=wet epes are lifted to rejoice*
It is a wapside sbrine, wbere tbose wbo wait
Gain faitb and guidance toward tbe Ikauenlp gate*

Witbin its sbadows life begins anew ;
Distasteful grow tbe follies tbat allured ;

Cbe trulp penitent depart assured
Of bigb=born tbougbts tbat last a lifetime tbrougb*

Cbe eartblp spmbol of tbe gate of fteauen ;
Kneel, prap, repent Pass on* Cbou art forgiven*

JAMES CLARENCE HARVEY.

PADRE ANTONIO, THE MINISTER-GENERAL OF THE TRINITARIANS, WHO DIED IN

1867 IN THE ODOR OF SANCTITY.

A TUSCAN GOOD WORK : THE CONGREGATION OF

S. MICHELE DEI SANTI.

BY MONTGOMERY CARMICHAEL, Author of " In Tuscany," etc.

NGLISH-SPEAKING people, who have not the
advantage of an intimate knowledge of Italy or
Spain, are too apt to imagine that zeal for souls
is no longer of the ancient make among Christ's
clergy, that new and original and yet distinc-
tively Catholic works no longer flourish in Christ's Church, or
at best are still-born, that saints and blessed and venerable ser-
vants of God have ceased to exist. They are unmindful of the
fact that the saint has always sought to hide himself and his
work, that it is often only owing to the inquisitive prying of

NOTE. The photographs in this article, not bearing any other name, were kindly taken
for me by my friend and colleague, the Hon. James Allwood Smith, United States Consul at
Leghorn.

630 A TUSCAN GOOD WORK. [Feb.,

busybodies (like myself) that the mantle of their great humility
has been raised and the splendor of their hidden virtues bla-
zoned to the world.

In the city of Leghorn there lives, still young in years, one
of these servants of God, and he has founded an old-time work
of sanctity so modern as to be scarcely two years old. Gio-
vanni Battista Saglietto is his name in the world ; Fra Giovanni
del Sacro Cuore in religion. It is necessary to call attention to
the distinction, for Padre Giovanni is a parish priest and yet a
member of a religious order, and no member of a religious order
may, by the law of Italy^ be a parish priest unless he first
"secularizes' himself. The " secularization " with most religious
is a mere matter of form ; they continue to wear the habit of
the order and lead the. community life where a community is
still left. But none of their acts would be valid unless done in
the name which they bore in the world. And so it happens
that Padre Giovanni is even better known as Padre Saglietto.

Fra Giovanni is a member of the ancient and honorable
Order of the Discalced Friars of the Most Holy Trinity, founded
by St. John of Matha and St. Felix of Valois, in 1198, for the
Redemption of Captives from the Moors. The order still does
African work, but is now more concerned with the piteous plight
of captives nearer home. Popularly the friars are called " Cro-
ciati," from the Cross (red over blue) which they wear on their
white scapulars and black cappas, and in England, from a cor-
ruption of " Crociati," they came to be called the " Crutched
Friars." Most busy city men will know a street full of offices
near the Tower called " Crutched Friars," and many may have
wondered what association these friars can have had with crutches.
The order has produced three canonized saints: St. John of
Matha, St. Felix of Valois, and St. Michael of the Saints, be-
sides many blessed and venerable servants of God ; the Roman
prophetess, the Venerable Anna Maria Taigi (ob. 1837), was a
Trinitarian Tertiary ; Father Anthony of the Mother of God,
Minister- General of the Order, who died in 1867, died in the

odor of sanctity. And it may be of interest to some readers to
know that the Queen Mother of Italy, Margaret of Savoy, is a
Tertiary and benefactress of the order.

Padre Giovanni came to Leghorn about two and a half years
ago as parish priest of San Ferdinando, the church of the
Trinitarians. It is a handsome church, now situated in the

1902.]

A TUSCAN GOOD WORK.

631

PADRE GIOVANNI.

poorest quarter of the town, a quarter known as " Venezia '
from the numerous canals which intersect it. The old houses
are fine ; for here, once upon a time, the Leghorn merchants
lived above their warehouses and offices. Now, as I said,
Venezia has become the poorest quarter of the town. It is the
abode of rough (if good-hearted) waterside characters ; there are
anarchists in the parish ; it is the haunt of all the elements
blindly and bitterly hostile to the church and her ministers.
And of this bitter hostility we know nothing in comfortable

632 A TUSCAN GOOD WORK. [Feb.,

England or prosperous America; in Italy it takes the form of
the most active hatred to the very idea of " il prete," from
whom all evils are supposed to flow. Inside the church there
are some fine marbles ; six statues of sainted kings, our own
Edward the Confessor among them ; and over the high altar is
a noble group by Giovan Battista Barratta, whose work is well
known to visitors of the Pisa Duomo, representing the deliverance
of two captives by an angel. The second chapel on the left
will attract the attention of Englishmen : it is dedicated to St.
Peter, and contains the body of the founder, Peter Jarvis, " no-
bilis Anglus de Sandvich," as his tomb tells us, who died in 1723,
having given all his substance to Holy Church, the Poor, and the
Redemption of Captives.* The church has lately attracted the
attention of the government, and has, for its beauties, been
declared a " monumento nazionale."

When Padre Giovanni took over charge of the parish he
found it in a deplorable condition. That but few men should
come to Mass, that many should be openly leagued against the
church, was comprehensible if terrible, but the most grievous
evil of all was the existence of a society of boys bound by
secret oath never to enter a Catholic church, and to prevent
any other boys from doing so. These young reprobates took a
particular delight in offending the ears of good Christians by
the most shocking forms of blasphemy. They would open the
church doors during divine service and shout " Abasso Gesu ! '
or " Abasso la Madonna ! ' They posted their scouts and, so
to speak, surrounded the church with a cordon, to try and pre-
vent other boys from going to Mass. At this time there were
only eleven boys in the large parish who had the courage to
frequent the Sacraments, and they must in justice be described
as young heroes.

* The following is the inscription on Peter Jarvis's tomb. I regret that I have been unable
to find out anything about him. The arms, as far as I am able to decipher them, are : Azure,
semd of fleur-de-lys, a Lion rampant, or.

D. O. M.
PETER YARVIS NOBILIS ANGLUS

DE SANDVICH

TOTUS FLAGRANS CHARITATE
ERGA CATHOLICAM FIDEM

DEO OMN1A SUA

ECCLESIAE EGENIS CAPTIVIS TRADIDIT
CORPORI QUOQUE SUO
HIC REQUIEM DEDIT
A. D. MDCCXXIII.

1902.]

A TUSCAN GOOD WORK.

633

THE HIGH ALTAR, WITH BARRATTA GROUP OVER IT.

The leader of these young rascals and founder of this
juvenile anti- Catholic society was a wiry, active, high-handed,
dare-devil of a boy called Salvadori Lismano. He was a born
leader of men, and partly by terrorism and bullying, partly by
the magnetism of the natural leader, his society grew and
flourished apace. Padre Giovanni formed the idea of founding a
society to combat this evil association, but the idea seemed mad-
ness. He had another great idea: to convert Lismano, but
that seemed even more mad. The boys had noticed that the
new parish priest was showing unpleasant signs of zeal, and they

634 A TUSCAN GOOD WORK. [Feb.,

hated him for it cordially. Padre Giovanni betook himself to-
prayer ; he also tried to get into conversation with Lismano, but
that he found impossible, for the boy purposely evaded him.
One day he came face to face with him in the street. " I want
to speak to you," said the priest. " You mind your own busi-
ness and I '11 mind mine," replied Lismano insolently. " And I
advise you to leave us boys alone, or you '11 get something you
won't like."

There seems no doubt, however, that Padre Giovanni's zeal
and good works impressed Lismano from the first, and he must
have turned the matter over in his mind in however sullen a
fashion. One thing is certain, that a relative of his, who had
some influence over the boy, after much prayer and searching
of heart induced him to go and see the new parish priest. On
the day of the appointment Padre Giovanni went to the church
door, and found him standing outside in defiant and sullen
anger. Quick as thought the priest seized him by the arm and
pushed him into the church. Lismano was either too surprised
to remonstrate, or, what is more possible, felt something like
admiration for this imitation of his own high-handed ways. At
all events he allowed himself to be half-led, half-dragged, to the
sacristy. "And now," said Padre Giovanni, " go down on your
knees and confess your sins. At least you needn't confess your
sins, for I can tell you well enough what they are. You 've
done so and so, and so and so, and so and so, and so and so."
Lismano did go on his knees, and when he rose from them he
was a completely changed boy, a sincere penitent. "And now,"
said Padre Giovanni once more, " you are to be as openly good
as you have been openly bad. You shall have a society too,
but it shall work for good, as yours has hitherto worked for
evil. Go out into the streets and find me the subjects for the
society; I'll go away and write its rule."

Lismano went straight from the sacristy to the altar rails
and received Holy Communion, for it was still early morning.
After his thanksgiving he asked for a little crucifix such as
boys in Italy wear on the occasion of their first Communion.
He went out into the streets openly wearing this crucifix. The
news spread and the sensation was considerable. His com-
panions in evil regarded the whole thing as a hoax. But
Lismano was entirely changed and very much in earnest. He
converted a little room at the back of his father's shop into an

1902.]

A TUSCAN GOOD WORK.

635

LlSMANO.

oratory, collected his old fellow- workers in iniquity there,
harangued them, said the Rosary with them. In fact he worked
so strenuously and well that he brought over the whole of his
anti-Catholic society to the cnurch. There was no resisting him,
for the boys had been, in the habit of obeying him. I do not

636 A TUSCAN GOOD WORK. [Feb.,

mean to imply that he had quite lost his overbearing ways in
one morning. He suffered considerable persecution even from
his elders, and all that chaff which is so particularly irritating
to a high-spirited boy. Once he fairly lost his temper ; the old
Adam in him came out in full swing, and he badly thrashed a
lad older than himself. After that he had a quieter time. He
is a muscular young Christian, and has known how to make
himself feared as well as respected. .This, in briefest outline,
was the beginning of the Congregation of S. Michele dei Santi,
which I believe is destined to spread to other towns and work
yet other miracles. " Lismano is its real founder," said Padre
Giovanni to me in his humble fashion ; ' without him I could
have done nothing."

St. Michael, the patron saint, was born in 1591 in the little
town of Vich, in Catalonia ; he died in Valladolid, at the age of
our Lord, in 1625. Pius VI. in 1779 beatified him, and Pius IX.
in 1862 enrolled him among the saints. Devotion to this new
saint has scarcely begun in England or the United States, but
he is a saint who has proved himself to possess great influence
in the Court of Heaven. From his early infancy he manifested
a most tender and perfect purity, and, according to the beauti-
ful legend, our Lord so loved his pure heart that he assumed it
unto himself during the saint's life-time, giving him instead a
mystical heart with which to finish his days. Hence in all pic-
tures of St. Michael of the Saints there is a representation of a
mystical exchange of hearts. Change of heart is the one thing
needful in all attempts at a radical reform ,of corrupt human
nature, and so Fra Giovanni of the Sacred Heart, longing for a
change of heart in these wild boys of his, chose Michael for
their patron.

I have left myself but little space to speak of the congrega-
tion. It is managed entirely by the boys themselves, though
Padre Giovanni has reserved to himself the right of controlling
their actions and annulling their deliberations should he think
fit. Salvadori Lismano is its supreme governor. The congrega-
tion is divided into three divisions. Each division has a presi-
dent and three directors. Other great officers of the congrega-
tion are the governor's two assessors, the secretary, the treasurer,
and the procurator. These, with the presidents and directors of
divisions, form the council. The council meets periodically, and

1902.]

A TUSCAN GOOD WORK.

637

THE SOCIETY is MANAGED BY THE BOYS THEMSELVES.

conducts its deliberations with much form and solemnity, but
Padre Giovanni is not far from its elbow.

The objects of the congregation are : the teaching of Chris-
tian doctrine ; an open profession of the Catholic Faith ; the
frequenting of the Sacraments; a league against blasphemy and
bad language; mutual benefit aid among the poor and sick
brethren ; a school of religious music ; and evening recreation
(pursued with great vigor and gusto). The first division is com-
posed of boys under twelve ; the second of boys under fifteen ;
the third of all others. The congregation has a very picturesque
dress : a white linen tunic with white girdle, the scapular of the
Trinitarians, and a cape or sarrocchino* The cape of the first
division is red f with a white border ; of the second, white with

* From San Rocco (St. Roch), who is usually represented in art as wearing a palmer's
cape.

t Red in Tuscany is the color of children in memory of the blood of the Holy^Innocents,
A child's little coffin is always covered with a red pall.
VOL. LXXIV. 42

638 A TUSCAN GOOD WORK. [Feb.,

a red and blue border; of the third, or highest, black with a
red and blue border. There are medals for good conduct, medals
for attendance, medals for proficiency in Christian doctrine.
Each high officer has a distinguishing badge, and the governor is
recognizable by a very grand species of grand cordon. The con-
gregation, which two years ago began with twelve, now numbers
243 boys. So quickly have they come in that poor Padre
Giovanni has not the funds to provide all with the dress of the
congregation. It is a trial of patience to the ragged little fellows
who have to walk in procession by their brothers in the proper
habit. But the congregation is becoming known in Italy and in
Heaven, and surely some benefactors will come forward and put
an end to the anomaly by their offerings.

The congregation possesses a mutual benefit fund. It is
small, but the Queen Mother of Italy has just contributed 1,000
lire to it ; so the fund is to be turned into capital and invested.
This fund is administered by the council. Padre Giovanni brings
forward a case of need in all its circumstances ; the council

I .

deliberates upon it and votes so much bread or so much money,
but in no case is the name of the needy family divulged to any

member of the council except the procurator, who is charged to

distribute the relief voted. Thus the pride of the boys is never

, . ' ' . <

wounded when their families are reduced to accept small doles
from the congregation. The management of the mutual benefit
fund is particularly commendable. Indeed I commend to the
attention of English-speaking Catholics the whole of the consti-
tution of the congregation ; so full of dignity is it, so wise, so
well-ordered, so common-sense, and framed with so just a regard
to human nature it might even help to exterminate the domes-
tic pest of Hooliganism. I should have stated that the boys pay
a subscription of a penny a month.

But the great object of the congregation is to save the rising
generation from the clutches of those secret an ti- Catholic so-
cieties from which he who once enters . can scarcely ever hope
to escape again. Boys who have made their first Communion
are i-nvited to "consecrate ' themselves to the congregation,
The "consecration' is made publicly in church, but does not
bind by vow or oath. The boy merely promises to observe
certain good resolutions. But there is another step beyond con-
secration, and that is a solemn oath. It is a very bold step,
and Padre Giovanni only allows it to be used very sparingly

1902.]

A TUSCAN GOOD WORK.

639

and after long and searching probation. The congregation was
founded on Trinity Sunday, 1899, and so far only eight boys
have been allowed to take the oath.* The oath is made publicly
into the hands of a bishop, in presence of the Blessed Sacrament ^
but I will try and describe this touching and beautiful ceremony.

THE DRESS is VERY PICTURESQUE.

The brothers in their picturesque dresses march out of the
sacristy, followed by the bishop and clergy. The bishop takes
his seat on the gospel side of the altar, the postulants kneeling
before him.

" What is your wish, beloved sons ? ' asks the bishop.
' We desire, most reverend father," answer the postulants,
' to be admitted to a solemn oath against the societies or sects
condemned by the Catholic Church."

' In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, dear sons," re-
plies the bishop, "we most willingly allow you to make this
act of fidelity and love to the Roman Pontiff and Holy Church.

*The names of these eight courageous lads deserve to beset on record: i. Salvador!
Lismano, Governor ; 2. Alessandro Bailed, Treasurer ; 3. Giuseppe Pampana, President ist
Division ; 4. Adolfo Minghi, President 2d Division ; 5. Amleto Casabona, President 3d Divi-
sion ; 6. Oscar Zupi,, ist Director 2d Division; 7. Ezio Fuccini, 2d Director 2d Division;
8. Omero Trocar, ist Director 3d Division.

640 A TUSCAN GOOD WORK. [Feb.,

But do you rightly know the importance of it, and its conse-
quences ? '

"Yes, most reverend father, we do, by the grace of God."

Then the bishop addresses a brief " fervorino ' to the postu-
lants, and having said the collect " Deus qui non vis mortem
peccatoris," intones the " Veni Creator," which is followed by
three collects, " Deus qui corda fidelium," " Concede nos
famulos tuos," and a collect of San Michele dei Santi, which,
because it will be new to most of my readers, I quote in full.:

" Misericors Deus, qui Sanctum Michaelem Confessorem tuum,
morum innocentia et mirabili charitate praestare voluisti ; con-
cede quaesumus, ut hi famuli tui ejusdem intercessione a vitiis
liberati, et igne tui amoris succensi, ad te pervenire mereantur.
Per Christum Dominum Nostrum. Amen.".

At the conclusion of the collects Monseigneur the Bishop
sprinkles the postulants with holy water while they three times
chant the, versicle : " Suscipe me, Domine, secundum eloquium
tuum, et vivam, et non confundas me ab expectatione mea."
To which the choir three times answer : " Suscepimus, Deus,
misericordiam tuam in medio templi tui."

Once more the bishop addresses the postulants. " Most dear
sons," he asks, " do you make this oath spontaneously, without
having been forced thereto by threats or promises, and simply
with the desire of serving God more faithfully ? '

" We do, most reverend father, by the mercy of God."

" And will you be faithful unto death to your solemn
promises ? '

" We hope to be, most reverend father, by the grace of
God, and by the intercession of Mary Immaculate and of our
Protector, St. Michael of the Saints."

The bishop then rises and, advancing to the middle of the
altar, addresses the postulants in yet more solemn tones : " My
sons, with all my heart I invoke the grace of God upon you in
this most solemn moment, so that it may strengthen you to
maintain unto the last hour of your lives the promises which you
are about to make by oath at the foot of this altar. But woe
unto you if ever, by your misfortune, or out of human respect,
or led away by evil companions, you are false to your promises
and your oath."

One of the brothers of the second division then reads a
prayer to St. Michael of the Saints in Italian, beseeching that

1902.] A TUSCAN GOOD WORK. 641

he would recommend the postulants to the Sacred Heart of
Jesus. And then the shrill voice of a little fellow of the first
division is heard, saying : " Let us pray the Immaculate Vir-
gin, companions, that she may help our brothers." All the
brothers of the congregation then fall upon their knees and recite
together a beautiful prayer to the Blessed Virgin. " Pray for
them," it ends, " in this solemn moment, so that they may never,
either out of human respect or by the threats and promises of the
impious, be found faithless to the vows they are about to make."

After the collect " Deus misericors, Deus clemens," from
monseigneur, each of the postulants pronounces the oath in a
loud voice. It is very simple and runs as follows :

" To the honor and glory of the Most Holy Trinity, Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, of the Blessed Virgin, Mary Immaculate,
of Saint Michael of the Saints, and all of the Heavenly Court,
I, N. N., make oath and promise that all my life long I will be
faithful to the Catholic Church, obedient and respectful to the
Roman Pontiff, and that I will never join any society or sect
condemned by the Holy See." *

" O Lord, may thy grace never be withdrawn from them,"
sing the brethren of the congregation, and a few more prayers
bring to an end one of the most recent, one of the most touch-
ing, beautiful, and salutary ceremonies ever sanctioned by the
fruitful Mother of sanctity and good works, the Holy Catholic
Church. I write of the living and not the dead, and fear to
say too much. But how much have I not been privileged to
see : the touching friendship between this saintly friar and the
rough boy who rules the congregation, the hopes and fears of
the institution, its crying wants, its fervent processions and
devout Communions, the anonymous letters of insensate madmen,
who know not what they do, threatening battle, murder, and
revenge upon the zealous founder. The full history of the con-
gregation will be written in another generation. But to us of
this it teaches the great lesson that if the Church is Catholic,
Apostolic, and Roman, she is also still Holy ; that if the mean-
est and worst of us desire to change our hearts the Lord of
Love is ready as of yore to give us all the means of making a
full and generous exchange.

* On the soth September, 1900, when these eight boys took the oath, the governor de-
spatched a telegram to the Holy Father asking the Apostolic Benediction, and received in
return a most gracious reply.

BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE.

PART II. Continued.
IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH.

CHAPTER VI,

JOYCE CROSSES THE RUBICON.

|HE next day!

The chasm separating subordinate youth from
independent manhood is spanned, when the
youth is college bred, by the single night con-
necting final Commencement and " long vaca-
tion," the permanent vacation of the graduated, emancipated
from scholastic rule and regulation for the term of human life.
But brief as it is in actual time, the night between youth's con-
summation and manhood's beginning is among the most momen-
tous of human epochs, inaugurating and not infrequently pre-
destinating the maturity beyond. Its " wee sma' hours ' are
seldom hours of peaceful slumber. Sometimes, indeed, by
pathetic and even tragic mistake, they are hours of feverish
carousal, sowing the wind whose whirlwind devastates the field

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS.

Joyce was graduated with highest honors. Commencement Day at college. Father
Martin is there for the first time since his own graduation. Dr. Castleton, the president,
awakens into the spiritual sense. Joyce having outgrown Mandy Johnson, by common con-
sent their life-ways separate. Joyce enters the world. He accepts the offer tendered to him to
be sub-editor on a Western paper, and in this capacity, on the morrow of his graduation, he
enters the vigorous, bustling life of the energetic West.

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 643

of future life. But otherwise, they are hours of mental travail
rife with ambitious project and daring enterprise ; prolific, at
best, of strength for labor, which is the price of life's success!

It had been Joyce's fate to bear the throes of transition a
trifle prematurely. His was not the happy-go-lucky nature for
which the evil or good of to-day suffices. He was solicitous
for the morrow with the righteous solicitude of the earnest,
resolute life cast, in a human sense, upon its own resources ; and
it was not in the nature of Hiram Josselyn's son to trust that
the future would bring its own provision. On the contrary,
even the most prosperous days of Joyce's young life had been
haunted by the inherited conviction that future provision would
be lacking, and justly lacking, should he who desired to reap
the harvest neglect to sow its spring-time seed ! Therefore he
had not awaited the close of his college-life to decide upon the
career to follow it. But decision was one thing, action another:
and facing the momentous hour of action, he feared lest his
inexperience betray him into a false first step. A propitious
start would shorten the way to eventual success; while a mistake
at the outset might result in irretrievable failure. Grudging the
waste of time and energy incurred by doubt and hesitation,
Joyce reproached himself, on .the morning following Class-Day,
for his improvident neglect to solve post-graduate problems in
detail, in anticipation of his plunge into the world. As yet he
failed to realize that to forecast one's own future too confidently,
is the most futile of human presumptions. Opportunities are
providential, and more often than otherwise come as surprises.
The man resolved to stand or fall by self-made opportunities is
the man whose fall is sure.

The career upon which, in a general sense, Joyce already
had decided, had revealed itself to him as his natural vocation,
not in sudden apocalypse, but in gradual vision first dawning
upon him in his junior year. As a Freshman he had been too
engrossed in study, too bewildered by novelty, and too exclu-
sively absorbed by student-ambitions, for serious introspection ;
but during his first vacation, passed in Maintown in considera-
tion of his father's still feeble condition, he had thought deeply
of his impelling taste, his dominant ability, his defined ambition ;
and as though in answer prophetic of his eventual decision, his
return to college was signalized by the consignment of the edi-
torship of the Class-paper into his hands. Then it was that

644 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

Joyce discerned the shadow of coming destiny. In any profes-
sion or avocation out of touch with intellectual work, he knew
that he should not find content; yet neither erudition pure and
simple, nor even more ambitious and alluring authorship, appealed
to him as an end. As his range of choice passed before his
mental eyes, it seemed at first to present two careers attracting
him impellently : the career of the financier, to which, by in-
herited greed of gold, his material instincts tempted him, and
the more illustrious career of the politician, between which
alluring possibilities his ardent youth and strong ambition pul-
sated with coequal love. But as time and experience matured
him mentally, he recognized that midway between finance and
politics, exactly where he hesitated, the Press, most universal
of worldly powers, virtual master of autocratic Capital, and
maker or marrer of political party and man, opened to him
his destined place.

" Beneath the rule of men entirely great
The pen is mightier than the sword,"

he quoted ; and to be " entirely great ' did not seem an in-
superable condition to Joyce, of whose optimism and excess of
ambition, self-confidence was born !

During the vacation of his senior year, Joyce had put his
embryo convictions to practical test, and served his apprentice-
ship on the reportorial staff of a Boston Daily, to which his
college-notes had introduced him favorably. His amateur ex-
perience was predictive of later success. His facile pen, quick
and versatile sympathies, shrewd intuitions as to the winning
side of public questions, and convenient though not commenda-
ble lack of such fixed principles as are the rock upon which
conscientious natures come to grief, equipped him propitiously
for modern journalism ; and long before he was graduated, it
was an open secret in Centreville that it was by the " mighty
pen ' that Joyce Josselyn aspired to win the guerdons of the
" man entirely great " !

The Boston Daily to which he owed his first assignment had
welcomed him during successive vacations, both as reporter and
substitute copy-reader ; and had offered to him, in advance of
his graduation, a permanent position upon its staff. But though
by no means scornful of this exceptional opportunity, Joyce re-
garded it only as a transient resource.

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 645

Packing his boxes, not in the helter-skelter fashion charac-
teristic of irresponsible masculinity, but with the nice and
deliberate neatness of*a nature both fastidious and economical,
he told himself that no humble or subordinate position could
ever satisfy his ambitions. He was not unwilling to begin at the
bottom, indeed, where the goal at the top was both visible and
attainable ; but in insatiable Joyce's opinion, old Boston lacked
goals for ambitious Young America ! He revered his native New
England as an honorable cradle; and even, in its moral rigor,
its intellectual ideals, its standards of thrift, its healthful spirit of
asceticism, as a splendid school for impetuous youth. But the
propitious field for speedy and extensive fortune seemed to lie
outside it, in cosmopolitan New York, in international Washing-
ton, or in the young, vital, American West ! It was somewhat
unflattering to the exerted powers of suggestion of his social
patroness, Mrs. Raymond, that the latter thought, as it flashed
upon Joyce, seemed to take him by surprise rather than to occur
to him naturally, as an already familiar idea. As the sudden
inspiration defined itself illuminatively, he lifted a face flushed
by happy excitement, and springing from his stooping posture,
smote his left palm emphatically with his clinched right hand.
His blue eyes flashed and darkened ; his rumpled hair fluffed
above his white forehead like a coronal of triumph.

" By Jove ! I 've got it ! The West, the West," he solilo-
quized, jubilantly. " The effete old East is n't in it for a fellow !
New wine in old bottles has n't half a chance to ferment, and
I 'm in for a fizz, not for stagnation ! Yes, I '11 make a try in
Chicago, or Denver, or way up in Leadville altitudes ; and if
they fail me, there is Oklahoma left, or the Klondike ! What 's
the matter with me, with all the world before me ? Not the
littlest thing! Pm all right!" - -

In an exultant mood of boyish glee he resumed his packing
with excited ardor. He was no more the mere handler of
material things, but the user of means, the master of instru-
ments, the swayer of forces ! Beyond the boxes his prophetic
eyes sighted his journey ; and beyond the journey, already
he looked spell-bound upon a vision of heroic struggle and
glorious attainment. The vista of manhood opening before him
dazzled him with its brilliant possibilities. It seemed to him that
the world and all the kingdoms thereof were created alone and
only for Joyce Josselyn, in his joyous youth and supremacy of sex !

646 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

Such moods are not necessarily egotistical and complacent,
they are phases of transition prolific of inspiration to noble effort.
The man of faint heart who lacks faith in his own future, never
achieves the glorious summits scaled by youth's unbounded
hope !

It was like a dash of cold water upon leaping flame when
Father Martin, dropping in for a promised chat concerning
plans and prospects, ruthlessly pooh-poohed the Western idea as
reckless and visionary ; and advised Joyce, if his journalistic
choice were final, to return to Boston's providential opening,
and be content to climb the traditional ladder by slow and sure
degrees. For the first time Joyce found his friend cold,
unsympathetic, intolerant, even severe. He did not understand
that the simplicity and integrity of his Western inspiration were
circumstantially open to suspicion. Only the previous day, a
few chance words of Raymond's had revealed to Father Martin
that the Western financier's friendly intentions in regard to
Joyce were a concession in favor of his wife's protege, rather
than inspired by his own spontaneous interest; and the heart of
the priest had throbbed painfully at the discovery. His cousin
Imogen's patronage he knew to be but a whimsical social fancy ;
yet into what false positions and expectations might it not de-
lude Joyce, for whose spiritual and temporal welfare he felt in
a measure responsible ! The world of wealth, with its demoral-
izing atmosphere of leisure and luxurious pleasure, he knew to
be perilously tempting to Joyce's mercenary yet refined and
sensitive nature ; and he feared lest his youth should lack
strength to stand against opportunities whiqh, in subjugating his
pride and independence to worldly experience, must inevitably
react deterioratingly upon his manly and moral nature.

" Wljy and when did this Western idea occur to you ? '
Father Martin demanded, his arraigning eyes subjecting Joyce's
mobile young face to a stern and pitiless scrutiny.

" Only this minute," responded Joyce, unhesitatingly ;. " as
suddenly and luminously as a flash of lightning ! As to ' why/
I 'm sure I don't know ! Probably Kismet willed it. Or per-
haps the ghost of old Greeley whispered to me, .'Go West,
young man, go West ! '

" Has no human voice anticipated the whisper, Joyce ? No
woman-voice ? '

A puzzled look flickered over Joyce's face. Then his clear

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 647

eyes flashed upon his inquisitor a sudden frank glance of amused
intelligence.

" Now that you ask me, I remember that Mrs. Raymond has
suggested that I conquer the West," he said. " But I never
thought twice of her words, you know. A man doesn't take a
woman's advice seriously ! '

Father Martin smiled broadly, with lips and eyes. After all,
Joyce was still an innocent boy ! The wiles of the world had
not spoiled him.

" Under many circumstances, the greatest men cannot do
better than to take a woman's suggestions seriously, my boy,"
he said : " but in this special case I am glad that you are un-
influenced. I wish to see you win by your own merits ; by
your own merits only, under God's blessing ! '

. "I intend that you shall," replied Joyce, confidently; " and
the West suggests itself to me as the one really promising field
for my independent success, in a cat's life-time ! Therefore your
-disapproval seems to me irrational and unjust. It surprises and
disappoints me ! '

" Nevertheless, my disapproval survives your surprise and
disappointment, Joyce. Perhaps I am selfish, and desire to keep
my Maintown boy near me ! '

" Not you, Father Martin," laughed Joyce. Then, with a
swift change from light to gentle mood, he rested his hand on
the priest's shoulder, with a touch almost feminine in its ten-
derness.

" Dear your Reverence," he said, " to be near you, and to
realize that you are pleased to have me near you, has been the
proudest happiness of my life, up to date ; and I doubt if the
future can rival [it ! But in order to return to you with my
arms full of sheaves, I must leave you for a little time, I
must ! Surely your best wishes will follow me ? '

" My prayers will follow you everywhere, Joyce, and under
all circumstances ! But do not deny my advice the compliment
of serious consideration. Remember that it is the counsel of
maturer years and experience. The East is a certainty, the
West only a possibility ; and it is not the struggler at the
start, but the man whose success is at its zenith, whose pru-
dence can afford to take chances ! But I shall say no more on
the subject. Now I must be off to Carruthdale ! '

" Where I, also, am due; since I promised Mrs. Raymond,

648 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

by all the stars, to help out her afternoon-tea ! May I walk
there with you ? '

" Oh certainly," acquiesced Father Martin ; but his voice was
suddenly cold and constrained. " My cousin, Mrs. Raymond,
is quite a friend of yours, it seems, Joyce ! '

" Like her Reverend kinsman, she has been gratuitously
kind, most kind, not only to me, but also to mine, as you
must have observed yesterday ! Of course my dear old people
aren't a little bit her style, but a daughter could not have been
more cordial. She is the queen of trumps, is Mrs. Raymond ;
and I shall not forget it ! '

" Gratitude is sometimes shown best by rejecting new favors,'*
remarked Father Martin, as Joyce hastily made his toilette.
"To be frank with you, Joyce, the society of women of fashion
is not desirable for a youth who must fight the grim battle of
life. The atmosphere of great wealth is enervating, the world
of pleasure not the school from which earnestness and industry
are graduated. I am glad that my cousin's hospitality has
enabled you to meet Miss Broderick and the little Mina. They
are refined young gentlewomen whose memory will supply you
with a standard of girlhood which you cannot lower without
loss of more than ideal ! But your present ambitions must be
manfully industrial, not social. Bid farewell to Carruthdale and
all that it represents, this afternoon, my dear boy, and turn
your face to the world of the worker, the true world for a
self-respecting man."

Joyce scarcely understood why he chafed under the gentle
words ; yet chafe he did, quite evidently. In truth, he was
learning his first lesson in humility, and he did not enjoy the
experience. It is only in retrospect that the proud spirit of
mankind recognizes and acknowledges humility as the solid
foundation upon which enduring strength and nobility of char-
acter are built ! Joyce had no petty pride, no conscious per-
sonal vanity. If not absolutely unaware of his exceptional
physical advantages, his intellectual superiority, his social charm
and propitious promise of success, at least he accepted these
pleasant facts quite simply, classifying them with the ordinary
natural gifts of normal man, and pluming himself upon them
not at all ! But there is a resistless assertion of youth, a fine
pride of manhood, an invincible independence of Americanism,
which instinctively resents any stab to personal dignity ; and

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 649

Joyce felt his dignity attacked, if not routed, by the suggestion
that he was not the Raymonds social equal. Had he not
proved his equality by his popularity with them ? Did the
mere exterior circumstances of wealth and fashion make them
more than humankind akin ? He had not yet found the world
heartless and cruel ; but the first suspicion of its possible
cruelty, of the scorn of snobbishness, the slur of selection, the
chill of social conservatism, the arrogance of position and pre-
sumption of the plethoric purse, dawned upon him ; and even
while stimulating his natural ambition and challenging his defi-
ance, sorely wounded his still simple heart ! Hitherto he had
responded to the* Raymonds' graciousness with the beautifully
natural response of the happy child who sees nothing wonderful
in love and bounty, because love and bounty are all it knows
of life ! But of a sudden he was compelled to realize that, in
the eyes of Father Martin and others, his welcome to Carruth-
dale had been a social favor extended to him as a concession
rather than as a right : that its hospitality had been his honor,
and that the smart set of Centreville, to which Carruthdale had
introduced him, had tolerated him as an indulged alien, rather
than spontaneously welcomed him as a social peer.

Disillusion in any direction is a pathetic experience for sim-
ple-hearted youth ; and a wound to its pride is the most bitter
blow that can be dealt it. Unsophisticated Joyce felt all the
world crumbling to dust and ashes, as Father Martin's ruthless
frankness swept his social Utopia from under his feet. His mood,
as he entered Carruthdale, a mood ingenuously betrayed by his
face, was boyishly rebellious and wilful. He was pouting like
a spoiled child, his brows meeting in a perplexed frown, and his
beautiful eyes clouded with complex emotions, which a woman
would have vented in tears. Manly repression reacted visibly,
fevering his cheeks with hot young blood, and lending his glance
an intensity, his manner a recklessness attracting his hostess' ob-
servant gaze, as he followed Father Martin into the library.

The great square room whose rear windows opened on a
wide veranda redolent of the adjacent pine-grove, which was
Carruthdale's picturesque background, was well- filled with repre-
sentatives of Centreville's college and social circles, with all of
whom Joyce was a familiar favorite ; and a volley of jovial
greetings hailed his appearance, and signalled his progress through
the rooms. He responded to them all with a new reserve, a

650 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

proud gravity, a sensitive self-repression which made more than
one stare after him curiously, wondering what made genial Joyce
Josselyn so unlike his usually buoyant self? Behind the mask
of convention there were tears of blood oozing from the boy's
hurt heart. At least for the hour, his happy ingenuousness was
a thing of the past ; and since youth is the period of discrepant
extremes, his new-born self-consciousness tempted his natural
optimism to reckless bitterness. So these cordial men and gra-
cious women, born and bred to the world of pleasure, were the
patrons, not simply the social affinities, of Hiram Josselyn's son ?
Well, they should see how lightly he valued their condescend-
ing favors ! He was making his way to Mrs. Raymond, with the
intention of speedy withdrawal, once his promise to present him-
self had been fulfilled, when his genial host approached him,
informally grasping his shoulder by way of hearty greeting.

" Remain after the others, my boy," he said, " and we '11
have a word about business, over our dinner. What my wife
says, goes, you know ; and she says I 'm to make your for-
tune !"

W T ith a soft frou-frou of silk and lace, Mrs. Raymond paused
at her husband's side. Her flashing eyes shone upon Joyce with
amused interest. She was studying him in his unguarded mo-
ment of pleasant surprise at her husband's address; and the
boyish gratitude on his face appealed to her with perhaps the
most noble and least selfish appeal to which she had ever re-
sponded. She had prided herself upon her equal freedom from
the gentle spiritual and emotional sentiments of feminine tradi-
tion, and from the maternal instinct which is the natural attri-
bute of womanhood ; but though she failed to realize it, it was
upon her stunted soul and unawakened heart that the unspoiled
youth of Joyce Josselyn was impressing himself ; his simplicity,
impetuosity, and tender-heartedness piquantly rather than offen-
sively reproaching her own untenderness and subtlety, since the
less admirable traits of his character approximated the ruling
passions of her own worldly and pleasure-loving nature.

" Profit by this premature lesson in marital duty, young
man," she smiled. " ' Husbands, obey your wives ! ' But to
' make your fortune ? ' no ; that was not my request, even for
Centreville's star-graduate, whom, for the honor of my uncle's
college, I hope to see a celebrity ! To put you in the way of
making your own fortune is another matter, however ; and one

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 651

which my husband recognizes as his family-duty to any credita-
ble son of Centreville. Shall you favor Miss Broderick's tea, or
my cousin's claret-cup ? But before I resign you to my belles,
do make me an open confession of the grievance with which
you made your entrance ! Had my Reverend cousin been con-
vincing you, you credulous infant, that life's doll is stuffed with
sawdust ? '

She was smiling at him with undisguised, yet caressing rather
than derisive amusement. In her loosely arranged hair was
tangled a single rose. The rose-tint of her gown glowed beneath
its outer drapery of filmy lace. At her belt a cluster of roses,
adjusted with careless grace, breathed out their sweet young
lives. Other fair women passed to and fro, and soft strains
floated from the music-room, blending with the function's vocal
chorus of human chat and laughter. The spacious and lofty
library appointed in leather and antique oak, here chastely tiled,
there dully tapestried, and irregularly encircled by rare old tomes
interspersed by busts and statues in marble and bronze, was an
effective background, in its sombre luxury, for the pretty social
comedy. Joyce's heart-beats quickened as he yielded to the spell
of his aesthetic environment. A passion of gratitude was in his
eyes as they lingered on Mrs. Raymond. It was she who had
opened this beautiful world to him, the world that he felt his
own !

" Why do you call me an infant ? ' he asked, impulsively.
" Why do you always affect that I am only a boy ? Surely I
am at least slightly your senior in years, Mrs. Raymond ? '

His transparent desire to raze all barriers between them be-
trayed his inexperience, both sentimental and social. His rare
youth of heart touched his worldly young hostess, as the inno-
cence of a child touches the mature ; and she answered him
indulgently.

" Years are mere accidents," she conceded. " Dates are
nothing ; temperament and experience all ! You will always be
young, I think, absurdly, deliciously, triumphantly young: while
I, I was born with all the unyouthfulness of world-wearied
ancestors in me ! But we are about of an age in actual years,
you and I, perhaps ; yes ! You do not know how flattered
I am that you have not mistaken me for your grandmother ! '

" Now you are teasing me," he protested. " What am I to
say in response, Mrs. Raymond ? '

652 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

" You are to answer my recent question, what was the
trouble so visibly depressing your youthful spirit, as you ar-
rived ?"

Joyce's radiant face clouded. The memory of Father Mar-
tin's warning was doubly unwelcome in this moment of his
proud young hostess' exceptional cordiality. A sensitive flush
slowly mounted his face, crimsoning even his fair brow ; and his
voice faltered boyishly as he answered.

" Oh, there was no special trouble, you know," he evaded,
" and I must be a kid if I reveal every emotion ! It was sim-
ply that I had been talking to Father Martin of your kindness
to me, and he he '

" Yes ; and he ? "

" Oh well, he put the matter in a new light, that 's all !
Father Martin's all right, Mrs. Raymond, it is I who have been
wrong. Of course I am only a country-boy. It never struck
me to weigh and measure social values. I knew enough only
to be grateful to you, heartily grateful. And Father Martin,
in reminding me that gratitude may be proved best by resisting
future favors, is in the right of the matter, as the world's logic
goes ! All that troubles me is the remembrance of past stupid-
ity, born of ignorance of social theories that classify men by
their inherited or attained environment, rather than by their
human selves ! But surely you will believe that any mistake I
have made in imposing upon your hospitality has been the
fault of my crudity, not of any unworthy intention ? '

As she listened, her face had darkened ominously; but of
a sudden she flashed a dazzling smile upon him.

" Infant," she repeated, " do I impress you, then, as a woman
to submit to imposition ? "

Then she gestured him towards the hospitable tables, her
light laugh floating behind her as she left him. He approached
Gladys with a dazed look in his eyes. The spell of the glory
of the world was upon him : -of the beautiful, brilliant, luxuri-
ous temporal world of which his superb young hostess was the
presiding incarnate spirit! .

It was an evidence of Joyce's popularity that the groups of
gay collegiates about the tables increased rather than lessened
as he reached them. The hour was late ; and the greater num-
ber of more mature guests already had taken their departure.

" Ah, there, Josselyn ! "

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 653

'Hallo, Joyce!'

* ' I J x-k s-\ **- -r V yx * 4- T-\ *-* T T*~k I f-\ y4- ^v * * - \ I

Hallo, Joyce !

Hooray for the valedictorian !

Then, in voices scarcely above a whisper, echoed the reitera-
tive college-cry.

" Don't give him any cup, Miss Morris ! Josselyn's too heady
already ! '

" Put lots of lemon and ice in the little boy's tea, Miss
Broderick. Tea straight would be regular Knock-Out Drops for
Josselyn ! J

Joyce responded to the jovial greetings with the genial ease
of one familiar with popularity. As the great bronze clock,
towering in a corner of the library, musically chimed the half-
hour after six, the crowd slowly but surely began to disperse ;
and Joyce soon found himself virtually the last guest, such loi-
terers as still remained having sought the rear windows for a
breath of cool pine-air. Stephen still stood guard by the tables,
with the air of a man on pleasant duty. He had assisted his
sister and Gladys all the afternoon, and was now recuperating
his taxed vitality by a thirsty onslaught upon all the refresh-
ments at hand. Gladys' Russian tea was almost exhausted, but
she laughingly indulged him in melted ices; while Mina per-
mitted him to run riot among her syphons, but denied him her
claret-cup, in favor of Joyce.

"He is a cochon, this big bad brother of mine," she pouted,
fluffing toward Joyce like a ruffled canary, in her confection of
yellow chiffon. " He has drank my poor table dry, quite dry !
I have only claret-cup left for you!'

" It is all cup and no claret," teased Stephen. " You will
be a hero, Josselyn, if you drink it without a wry face ! '

' Sour raisins ! ' retorted Mina, meaning grapes, but uncon-
scious of her French slip till the general laugh enlightened her.
' But it is true, quite true, Mr. Josselyn, that it is now too late
for my cup at its best."

' We are commissioned by Mrs. Raymond to keep Mr.
Josselyn to dinner," reminded Gladys, as she started towards
Father Martin ; " so even warm claret-cup has its prospective
compensations, Mina ! '

She was in unassuming white, relieved only by pansies
massed high on her corsage. Joyce remembered that "pansies
are for thoughts " ; and found himself wondering vaguely, as his

eyes followed her, what thoughts filled the mind of a girl like
VOL. LXXIV. 43

654 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

Gladys. He had begun to realize that her peaceful loveliness
impressed him uniquely ; utterly unlike Mrs. Raymond's and
Mina's more vivid and restless personalities. With an impatient
sigh, resentful of the day's conflicting emotions that were begin-
ning to weary and bewilder him, he turned back to Mina, only
to find her sombre eyes fixed with wistful reproach upon his
face. By the traditional attraction of opposites, the dreamful
little brunette had realized long since that she liked this blonde
Joyce Josselyn, with his jubilant boyish spirits, his practical
masculine mind, even his imperious worldly ambitions, of which her
cousin Imogen spoke so often, and whose prospective success
already surrounded him with the golden glamour congenial to her
own artistic temperament and self-indulgent life. For two years
he had been her more or less intimate associate during her visits
to Carruthdale ; and now, in a flash, the spoiled and petted
Mina recognized that he was indifferent to her presence, with
eyes for Gladys only ! The girl's vivacity suddenly forsook her.
She was conscious of a physical depression of heart, like a sick-
ening physical fall ; and her eyes were full of a pathetic reproach
as Joyce smiled carelessly into them. His ready sympathy
responded with kind intention, though it led him into a
mistake.

" You look tired," he exclaimed. " Hospitality in this heat
is too much for a fairy ! Are you still dancing through life as
when I last met you, Miss Morris ? '

The bright blood of anger flooded Mina's pale cheeks. Her
dark eyes flamed like smouldering fires. Joyce's start of sur-
prise, as she resented his innocent words, endangered the fragile
ware he was holding.

" I am not a fairy," she cried, audibly stamping her pliant
foot. " Is the musician a spirit ? Is the poet a statue ? May
not one be an artist, a dancer, and be still a human girl and
woman, with a brain and heart and soul ? I am tired of being
talked to like a baby, a doll, a shadow ! Forget that I dance,
and speak to me as you speak to others, to cousin Imogen
to this new-comer, Gladys ! You wrong me in assuming that I
have only dancing- feet ! '

She flew past Stephen with tear-blinded eyes, and the startled
men stared constrainedly at each other. In Stephen's heart was
a shock of pained surprise. He had never known Mina to be
so femininely human ; and it tortured him to remember that he

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 655

had wished to make her human. Now it seemed to him that
the dawn of womanhood in her childish heart was the saddest
and most perilous crisis his little sister had faced. Joyce's
innocent eyes were wide, in perplexed astonishment. He had
offended the graceful little vision whom he had never taken
seriously. The tears in her fathomless eyes haunted him. His
face was regretful and tender in expression, as he appealed to
Stephen.

" I apologize if I pained or offended Miss Morris," he said.
I am really very sorry. I had not the slightest intention "

Oh, my dreamful little sister is a sensitive-plant for whose
shocks no one is responsible, Josselyn," Stephen answered,
lightly. "I am always in hot water with her, myself! The
masculine nature is too crude for her. Her delicate atmosphere
is above us ! '

Yes, like an anger's," admitted Joyce. " That is the way
Miss Broderick, too, impresses me, though with a difference !
Are all real society-girls just like them, Morris ? Mrs. Raymond,
now, is more suggestive of of human queenliness ! Not that
she is one whit less loftily above one, of course, only one does
not get quite the same impression of of wings ! '

" Bravo, Joyce ! ' laughed Stephen, heartily. " That 's a
splendid distinction. But just keep it for my ears only, will
you ? You see it is a feminine weakness to aspire to wings,
and my cousin might not be pleased to know that you consider

her's folded!" /-m^iii !^ - .

' Oh, but hold on ; that is n't what I meant at all," protested
Joyce, in dismayed distress. " Of course there must be a dif-
ference between young girls and women, just as there is be-
tween buds and roses! But I , am afraid I cannot explain my-
self. You see I know so little about the fair sex, anyway !
You know college-life has been a pretty serious .thing to me ;
and I have n't taken much stock in the boys' discussion of
women ! They never seemed to me to strike the sane medium ! '
The room was virtually deserted, save by Father Martin and
Gladys, standing by the mantel. From the veranda a few
lingering guests watched the sunset. On account of the season,
the lights were not yet turned on ; and the library was dusky
with deepening shadows. Practically, Stephen and Joyce shared
an ideal solitude : and under its spell, Stephen's usually formal
demeanor softened ; for he had wronged Joyce in ascribing to

656 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

him a self-conscious an'd politic gallantry, in reference to his
attitude towards the mistress of Carruthdale, and only now
realized the sincerity of an innocence which- hitherto he had been
inclined to misjudge as an ingratiating pose. Remembering that
Dr. Castleton had praised the clean record of Centreville's
valedictorian, he recalled with a pang of conscientious regret his
own denunciation of Joyce as an " all things to all women '
character ! Evidently, if Joyce were the pet of women, it was
his fortune, rather than his fault. Stephen's face reflected his
soul's atonement, and Joyce's heart beat high with gratified
pleasure ; for he had admired his grave, stern senior from the
outset of their acquaintance, and had been pained by Stephen's
persistent reserve.

" You 're a good fellow, Joyce," Stephen conceded, with the
intention of making full amends. " The moral basis upon which
your college-life has stood nobly, is my justification for discussing
my sister and Miss Broderick with you. No, I cannot tell you
that all society-girls are of their type. The white soul and
tender heart and exquisite mind of the ideal gentlewomen are not
the result of wealth and position, though appropriately environed
by them. It is their existence in every social sphere, in the
womanhood of the masses as well as of the classes, that claims
our reverence for the sex ! '

Father Martin, returning to the table with Gladys, ascribed
the radiance of Joyce's face to a social exhilaration he disap-
proved, and suggested the rejection of Carruthdale's protracted
hospitality.

" I hear you have orders to remain to dine with us, Joyce,"
he mentioned, " but probably you have many farewells to take
of Centreville ; so I shall drop in upon you early to-morrow, for
a final chat."

" No, I have no engagements for to-night," hesitated Joyce,
"having made my final round this morning. But of course I'm
not in dinner trim '

Raymond, overhearing the objection as he speeded a depart-
ing guest, turned back to pooh-pooh the question of toilette ;
and Father Martin was hopelessly in the minority.

" We 're all in the same box, Josselyn," he said. " This com-
fortable Tuxedo of mine is not coming off this summer-night,
no, sir ; not if I 'm an American ! '

Mrs. Raymond, joining them, smiled gracious concession.

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 657

" You forget that the national independence is individually
relinquished by the good American husband," she protested.
" But I suppose I must be indulgent to-night, since dinner waits.
But where is Mina ? Is she going to deprive Mr. Josselyn of
the pleasure of taking her in ? '

"Oh, I'll look out for Mina," interposed Stephen, hurriedly.
" Don't wait for us, Imogen. I'll run up and give her a call."

But Mina had already stolen into the room, a fluttering little
figure outlined like a golden butterfly against the background of
dusk. Joyce's manner was tenderly gentle to her as he led her
towards the dining-room. He did not understand her nature in
the least, nor sympathize with its vagaries ; but she was fair to
look upon, and her dainty refinement seemed to him ideal ;
while her sensitiveness appealed to his heart. That even un-
consciously he should have wounded or seemed to disparage
her, convicted him of brutality ! Profiting by the afternoon's
lesson, and fearing lest any lightness of mood jar anew her
delicate sensibilities, he suppressed his rising spirits, and at-
tempted to talk to her with the real earnestness which, to his
own surprise, had characterized his few words with Gladys.
Earnestness was not the conversational chord to which Mrs.
Raymond had attuned her social protege ; and as yet Joyce had
not comprehended that the gay and frivolous persiflage to which
she had accustomed him, was not the highest note of the
representative gentlewoman. But to be with Mina as he was
with Gladys, though a laudable social ambition, was not, at the
moment, a successful one : for Mina was in a depressed mood,
and answered him only in unresponsive monosyllables. Her
pale little face wore a perplexed look ; and Stephen, whose lov-
ing gaze noted every change of expression, saw that her eyes
fixed themselves appealingly now on Gladys, now upon Father
Martin. Her child-heart was grappling with the problem of
woman-life, and its emotional complications; and with inspired
instinct, she was turning for light towards the two souls who
could lead her to the noblest solution. Father Martin met her
glance, and responded to it with a smile prophetic of future
words, for in silence he had been studying Mina, only to have
the more to say to her when the hour for speech should come.
But for the present his chief attention was concentrated upon
Joyce, whose social evolution was at once an amusement and a
regret to him. In his place of honor he could not but deplore,

658 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

for Joyce's sake, that the Maintown boy had achieved a seat
above the Raymond salt. " Plain living ' would have been
more conducive to " high thinking' in one of" Joyce's tempera-
ment in its youth, than premature experience of the excessive
self-indulgence of the luxurious world of wealth. Recalling with
a pang of regret the proud, independent, self-confident boy who
had disdained the Sesame of a Carruth's influence, and made his
own way into Centreville College, he questioned if Joyce's
rocket-like social elevation must not debase the legitimate am-
bitions of his promising young life, rather than exalt and
strengthen them. As the gay young hostess and her responsive
guest chatted more and more merrily, Father Martin's lips met
sternly, and his gray eyes were unsmiling. His vain and frivol-
ous cousin Imogen had easy tools in her broad-minded hus-
band and credulous Joyce ; but with him she should reckon, if
it were not all too late to rescue Joyce from the alien world
into which she had misled him. Already Father Martin had
expressed to Raymond his disapproval of taking Joyce to the
West, and hoped that his words would at least delay any defi-
nite business proposal. His visit to Centreville would be richly
justified if it saved Joyce's life at its start from a mistake
which must sear indelibly its pride and independence ; it being
a most exceptional case when a man's material debt to a woman
is not, in the finest sense, a dishonor resulting in his manly and
moral deterioration.

In spite of Father Martin's gravity and Mina's depression,
the dinner went off brilliantly ; and it was not its hostess'
gaiety, nor its host's genial good-nature, nor Gladys' gentle
courtesy that achieved the triumph ; but Joyce Josselyn's con-
tagious happiness ! The wound which Father Martin's words
had dealt him was already healed and forgotten. There was
nothing morbid about Joyce ; the poetical phase of his nature
ran to sunshine rather than to shadow, and no abnormal sensi-
bilities brooded darkly between him and his rational acceptance
of such gifts as the gods provided. His instinctive delight in
sumptuous surroundings had been the trait which had first in-
terested and sympathetically attracted Mrs. Raymond ; and his
present enjoyment of his material and social environment was
augmented by the presence of his best-beloved friend. As a
flower expands in the warmth of the sun, so Joyce scintillated
in the congenial setting of Carruthdale's luxury and cheer. His

1902 ] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 659

guileless face was a unique contrast to the mature and emi-
nently masculine mind behind it. Personally, he appealed to all
like a beautiful child ; while as the dinner progressed and the
conversation broadened, he grappled mentally with his host and
Stephen, paying impartial court to the women, meantime, like
an ideal knight of chivalry. With Gladys he was most reserved
and least unembarrassed ; yet at greatest advantage, in the
highest sense. Father Martin noted the significant difference,
and analyzed it correctly. He began to realize that his dear
boy's peril was not single- sided ; and had his rescue even more
earnestly at heart as the dinner ended than when it had begun.

" Let the Western idea drop," he whispered quickly to Ray-
mond, changing his seat as Gladys and Mina obeyed Mrs.
Raymond's signal, and Joyce anticipated Stephen in parting the
portieres for them. " Do not mention the matter to the boy.
Take my advice, Raymond. The ambitious venture will only
upset him."

" Come, come ! ' protested Raymond, pouring out old claret
with the slow, steady hand of a connoisseur. " You are too
conservative for your young friend's good, and I am already
committed, anyway. Give the boy his chance, Martin. Imo-
gen likes him, and hang it, so do I ! '

" I think Stephen will corroborate my statement that the
best proof of your interest in Joyce will be to force him to use
his own efforts to conquer fortune. Speak out, Stephen."

" I agree with you, father, in disagreeing with Mr. Ray-
mond's present plan for Josselyn," Stephen admitted, reluctant
to put a spoke in Joyce's wheel of fortune, yet coerced to can-
dor by more forces than one.

Raymond set down his glass with impatient emphasis. He
had had a struggle with his own unrestful heart, when his young
wife had solicited his influence for her Centreville favorite ; a
struggle for which he despised himself, and with characteristic
generosity, was resolved to atone. Therefore it was more than
disappointing to find his good intentions disapproved, and his
personal judgment questioned, by the two whose staunch sym-
pathy in any philanthropical cause he had taken for granted.
Stephen's incomprehensible opposition he ascribed to the instinc-
tive prejudice against a possible rival, natural even to the most
generous of men, since human nature, at best, is but weak and
fallible ; and if Martin were becoming a little narrow and rigid

66o JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

in his ideas, the man of the world told himself that limitation
of outlook was the ordinary result of orthodox religious ministry.
His simple heart warmed toward his young guest as Joyce
turned back from the door, smiling radiantly at the gracious
acknowledgments evoked by his ready courtesy ; and Raymond
felt an almost paternal zeal for the young man's opposed in-
terests.

Taking his seat opposite Father Martin, Joyce raised his
claret-glass, and drained it at a draught. It was only an im-
pulsive action of boyish excitement, but Father Martin's eyes
were regretful and severe. Joyce flushed deeply under their
mute reproach, as his own suddenly met them ; yet, as his host
pushed the cigars within his reach, he chose one, and lighted it
defiantly. With a twinkle in his eyes, Father Martin begged
the favor of lighting his own imitatively careful selection by
Joyce's, which he returned with elaborate courtesy, smoking
with Joyce puff for puff ! The quiet little joke had its point of
reproof, and Joyce's refilled glass was untouched, his cigar soon
relinquished. He knew of old that Father Martin was as
abstemious as a man can be, short of obligatory total absti-
nence from wine and nicotine. He believed in voluntary rather
than in vowed denials of the flesh, and was therefore free to
adapt himself to circumstances ; but Joyce knew that he pitied
the weak sensuousness that in the blush of youthful health
stooped to the gross because superfluous indulgence of artificial
stimulation ; and as a rule he had followed his friend's hygienic
theories, to his own moral and physical advantage. But to-
night he had been swayed somewhat bewilderingly by conflict-
ing and novel emotions, and had lost his usual hold of himself.
He reflected with secret resentment that Father Martin was
much too hard on a fellow! A man was no boy, not to have
his swing; and, after all, it was a very moderate swing that
Joyce, as yet, had ventured !

" Well, my boy, now to business," announced Raymond,
rushing to the point. " In defiance of our dear father here,
who thinks you should work out your own salvation, I am
tempted to give you a start in the world ! Now, what are your
tastes and intentions ? '

Joyce looked his thanks, but he had the fine sense not to
utter them. This man of deeds was in no mood for mere wordy
platitudes, and would lose faith in a prospective protege who

1902.] JOYCE Joss EL YN, SINNER. 66 1

failed to rise to the present occasion. The practical side of
Joyce's nature responded intelligently to the business-man's
challenge. He thought in serious silence for a moment, then
answered trenchantly, in a matter-of fact voice that strove in
vain to repress its tremor of youthful excitement.

" My tastes are intellectual, yet in the professional sense
neither exclusively scholarly nor purely literary. . Commerce at-
tracts me, but not to the extent of subordinating my intellectual
side. The political world challenges my most manly ambition ;
the financial arena tempts me by its prize of fortune, which can
be missed by no man whose life is an eminent success ! But
the Press seems to me to combine with the national influence of
politics, and the commercial and social power of finance, the
supreme dignity of intellectual work ; and having already served
my apprenticeship, I can claim a general knowledge of news-
paper-ropes, as pulled by both devil and editor ! Therefore I
make no rash or unintelligent choice, in deciding upon a jour-
nalistic career ! '

" Tell me your theories of successful journalism, my boy ! '
" I am not one of the fools who start out with cut-and-dried
theories," answered Joyce, slowly, though his thoughts were gal-
loping at fever-speed, stimulated by his keen recognition of the
critical importance of the moment. He was no insincere or ob-
sequious sycophant, nor did he lack courage to stand by his real
convictions ; but good taste as well as rational prudence warned
him that to expound fallacious theories which, as a journalist of
experience, the autocrat of his fate might resent, would be an un-
gracious and tactless as well as unfortunate slip. What after all
were Raymond's own editorial theories, he wondered ? Even if
he could not endorse them, a clear comprehension of them would
save him from inexpedient mistake ; but he could not recall that
Raymond had ever discussed the policy of the Pioneer, the San
Francisco Daily of which he was sole proprietor and nominal
editor-in-chief. As he hesitated, his expressive face confessed
his perplexity ; and Raymond was favorably impressed by the
boyish self-betrayal which at least disproved duplicity. Father
Martin, too, was touched by the odds against the hard-pressed
youngster; and Stephen reluctantly admitted to himself that he
could not but admire Josselyn's pluck and sagacity in an em-
barrassing position which would have daunted a coward, and
proved fatal to the foolish ; yet Stephen's heart sank as he

662 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Feb.,

thought of Mina. Since propinquity is love's specific food, Joyce's
permanent association with the Raymonds would foster the first
human sentiment incipient in his little sister's art-consecrated
life ; and with a man's keen instinct for another man's emo-
tional attitude, Stephen knew intuitively that lovely and alluring
as his little Mina was, Joyce Josselyn's was not the nature
to be touched by her. Even had it been otherwise, his dis-
may would have been the same ; for knowing no man in the
world to whom he would trust his tender little sister, Joyce
Josselyn, even aside from insuperable worldly objections, was
the last of all men to be eligible, since his practical side
would crush her ethereal spirit, as a butterfly is broken on a
wheel.

" Oh, look here," Raymond had responded brusquely to
Joyce's discreet evasion, " you would n't be worth your salt if
you were n't cram-full of theories, even though they were all
dead wrong, you know ! Don't be afraid to blurt them out, in
all their crude folly. I '11 pull you up shortly enough, when
you 're on the wrong tack ; but without an X-ray on your men-
tal make-up I'd be pushing you blindly; and that's not Jim
Raymond, young fellow ! '

Joyce pushed back his chair excitedly. He felt that he wanted
room for expansion, freedom for breath, space for self-revela-
tion, liberty for action ! He rufHed his hair with his hands, and
then toyed nervously with his wine-glass. His eyes glowed, and
his sensitive lips quivered. His face went white, then flushed
vividly, glowing more and more brilliantly as his intense speech
went on.

" Perhaps, after all, my lack of theory is a theory in itself,"
he began, gathering strength and beauty of voice as he forgot
himself in his subject. " At the start of a journalistic career, I
should make myself the responsive instrument, rather than the
dictator of public opinion and sentiment. But later on, with
kinship established between me and my public, its trust and con-
fidence mine, its interests more or less in my power, its partial
if not universal support insured, then I should feel the time
ripe for self-assertion, and stand forth no longer the instrument,
but the master, using the press not to echo and reflect, but to
lead men and party, people and classes, society and government.
I would be my age's mouthpiece, yes ; but a mouthpiece of
revelation, not of weak echo, a mouthpiece to, riot of it ! My

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 663

message would be the message of brain, of sane thought, of
broad and trained intellect, of regenerative rather than reforma-
tive issue ! Reform suggests the survival, under converted
aspects, of the old. Regeneration means rather re-birth, the
triumph of the new, the young ! It is youth that a young Re-
public must elect for just representation and active leadership ;
and I would be such a representative leader of the American
people, by means of the national Press."

" Jingo ! ' laughed the Western millionaire, thumping his
clinched hand on the table till the glasses rang, "the young-
ster has it in him, I tell you, not only the trick of journalism,
but the secret of success ! Say, Josselyn, the gist of this par-
ley is, that my paper's sub has gone to pieces ; and Pearson,
my grand old chief, has wired me for new blood to pulsate
under him! Now, understand clearly that I'm the Pioneer
with no jumper on my claim, you bet your bottom dollar !
Pearson is only my representative ; and as for the whole kit
and crew that help him out, they 're simply my jumping-jacks,
sub-editor included ; so don't make any mistake, at the start,
about Jim Raymond's precedence ! I planted the Pioneer when
the West was young and its people struggling, and by heaven,
I '11 stand by both West and people to the end ; and so
must you, if you care for a try under Pearson, by way of
experiment. We won't come down to actual figures now, but
you '11 not be the loser for taking me on trust : and I '11 put
you on a dozen rich scents, outside of journalism. That 's the
West for you, the young, vital, prolific, American West ! Now,
Father Martin votes against the scheme, Stephen votes against
it, but I'm for it and you, and if you're with me, the 'ayes'
have it ! But keep this on ice, mind you, that Pearson and I
are for the people, the masses, for simple, struggling American
humanity and its righteous interests and noble causes, as dis-
tinguished from the exotic social classes, with their foreign
grafts of snobbishness, and aping of the fads of Old World
royalty, and all the other excesses and follies of a frivolous and
vicious day! Don't make any dude- mistake about me, because
you 've seen me only under Eastern conditions ! Out West
you '11 grip the hand of the real Jim Raymond, and he 's the
man at the head of the Pioneer, and not this confounded gold-
plated effigy of him ! If you think you have it in you to serve
real manhood and not fashionable manikinism, to probe the

664

JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER.

[Feb.,

truths of human life with a plain man's quill, and not merely
prick the superfine social surface with a gold pen in a pearl
handle, then your finicky Eastern culture won't be such a bad
graft for the natural intellect of the West ; so you 're the young
tenderfoot we want on the premises ! But if you lack the con-
victions of the man made, not marred, or if you fail their
courage in the face of a fool-world setting the barber's and
tailor's conventional puppet above the flesh-and-blood human
man, then out with the truth, and I '11 give you a start in your
own groove, anyway ! But the present point is, that the Pioneer
wants a new sub of young blood and ambition, and since you 've
served your time, and like journalism, and are n't much more of
a fool than we all were at your age, I 've hit on you, if we 're

two of a color ! ' To be, or not to be,' which is it, my boy ? '
"To be, Mr. Raymond; and thank you!' affirmed Joyce, in
an exultant voice ; and the two shook hands upon it !

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

1902.] THE OLD MAN HAS A DREAM. 665

THE OLD MAN HAS A DREAM.

BY J. FRANCIS DUNNE.

NEVER puts much stock in dreams,

Es some folks allus do ;
I don't believe, es Cynthy used,

Thet sometimes they come true.
En yet I dreamt the night 'fore last

(I'm gray these twenty years)
Thet mother was alive again,

En smilin' thro* her tears.

, -

I thought 'twus nearin' bed-time,

Es she set me on her knee,
En' took my 61' red picter-book,

En' turned the leaves fer me ;
Till we saw that .same old picter

Of the good Lord en' His sheep,
A totin' high the wand'rin' lamb,-^-

Jes' 'fore I went ter sleep.

En' then she sang thet same ol' song

Of thet Shepherd good en' kind,
Who left the ninety- nine alone

The wand'rin' one ter find.
En' oh her song was jes' es sweet

Es in the days long dead,
Her kiss was jes' es warm wi' love,

When she carried me ter bed.

My eyes were wet when I awoke,

A dream it could not be.
It seemed thet mother surely came,

En' wus whisperin' ter me
Of one las' day when rest 'd come,

En' she 'd be es of old,
When thet good Lord would leave the rest

Ter lead me to His fold.

Frederick Stymetz Lamb, artist, born June 24, 1863. Son of Joseph Lamb and Eliza
Rollinson Lamb.

He received a preliminary education in this country at the Art Students' League, studying
under William Sartain, J. Carroll Beckwith, and others. He then studied abroad, attending
the classes at the Ecole des Beaux Arts, pursuing his studies in drawing and painting under
the direct supervision of M. Le Fevre and Boulanger. He studied modelling under M. Millet,
and, while in Paris, took the first place in competition in composition.

On his return to this
country he became inter-
ested in the possible de-
velopment in the United
States of decorative art,
and associated himself
with the various move-
ments having the advance-
ment of this phase in view.
He is one of the organizing
members of the Municipal
Art Society, the National
Society of Mural Paint-
ers, and the National Arts
Club ; also a member of
the Architectural League,
an associate member of
the National Sculpture So-
ciety, and the American
Society for the Preserva-
tion of Scenic and Histori-
cal Places.

On his return from
Paris he was engaged on
important mural decora-
tions, did a large canvas
for Bethlehem Presbyter-
ian Church in Philadel-
phia, Pa. Among other
important mural decora-
tions might be mentioned
those at Bethesda, at
Saratoga, N. Y., and St.
Peter's, New York City.

His attention being
called to the possibilities
of American glass, he
made a careful study of
this art, and at the time
of the Chicago Exposition
received an honorable
mention for drawings sub-
mitted. At Nashville he
was the author of the
most important window
exhibited at that time.
This represented Litera-
ture, the Arts and the
Crafts, and was placed by

the women of the South as a testimonial of their work in the regeneration of the South after the
Civil War. He received a gold medal for work exhibited at the Atlanta Exposition, and was,
in connection with the firm with which he is associated, one of the four glass-workers invited
to represent the United States at the Paris Exposition. He received an individual medal from
the French government for the design of the window then exhibited. Among the many important
works exhibited might be mentioned the entire series of windows at the Memorial Church,
Ambler, Pa., and the elaborate scheme of glass for the Leland Stanford University, in California.

FREDERICK STYMETZ LAMB.

1902.]

STAINED GLASS.

667

STAINED GLASS IN ITS RELATION TO CHURCH

ORNAMENTATION.

BY FREDERICK STYMETZ LAMB.

N recalling the memories of European cathedrals
the pleasantest recollections are those of the soft
light of the leaded windows falling in variegated
colors on wall and pavement. The glass-worker's
art stands side by side with the paintings of the
greatest masters and of equal importance. The fond memories
of Chartres, Sainte Chapelle, Gouda, Canterbury are all tinged
with the failing light of mediaeval glass. Then glass was a
recognized means of expression, bespeaking the devotion of the
laborer, as well as recording the appreciation of the noble. The
life and history of the city were depicted therein, and the spirit

t ,

of the time can be traced as we wander from window to win-
dow. Each age developed a new technique, but the technique
served but poorly to disguise the fact that the window reflected
the spirit of the time at which it was created. From the Middle
Ages the history of the world can be read in its glass. Pic-
tures were then the books of the ignorant, the cathedrals their
only libraries.

The development of the technique of glass is a history in
itself. In the earlier centuries our records are only written.
Thus, Pliny says, "That of stones they make glass in India
most admirably transparent/' and Ferrandus Imperatus speaks
of the glass-stone which is " almost like white marble, but some-
times transparent, which being put into the fire, in length of
time becomes converted into glass." The Egyptians, as well as
the Chinese, ' were well acquainted with enamels, and while
their discovery was undoubtedly in the East, their application to
windows was probably first made in the Western hemisphere."
The basilican churches were supplied with clerestory windows,
and we learn from the writings of St. Jerome that glass win-
dows were used by the early Christians of Rome.

The legend has it that malleable glass was invented in the
age of Tiberius by one who had fallen under his displeasure.

668

STAINED GLASS IN ITS RELATION

[Feb.,

THIRTEENTH CENTURY WINDOW AT MANS SHOWING THE USE OF
ORNAMENT TO GIVE VALUE TO SMALL FIGURE COMPOSITIONS.

No sooner did he realize the importance of the discovery than
he ordered the execution of the inventor, fearing that glass in
this -form would become more valuable than gold. Then, in
525 A. D., we read of glass in the Church of St. Julian in

1902.] TO CHURCH ORNAMENTATION. 669

Brionde, in Auvergne, and again, towards the seventh century,
we learn from the poems of Fortunatus, Bishop of Poitiers, of
the beautiful windows of Notre Dame, at Paris. St. Philibert,
founder of the Abbey of Jumieges, in Normandy, caused to be
placed six hundred and fifty-five windows of glass in the
cloistral buildings of this magnificent edifice.

These citations prove beyond a doubt the high antiquity of
glass. No specimens, however, of sufficient importance to base
an opinion upon, are left to us until we reach the twelfth and
thirteenth centuries. All our ideas of previous work and its
value come to us from hearsay evidence, but from this time on
examples of the original windows 'are to be found in sufficient
numbers to justify us in forming our own conclusions.

The work of the twelfth century undoubtedly drew its in-
spiration from the earlier mosaics and wall paintings. The pieces
of colored glass were manufactured of small size, in many cases
but the actual size needed. They were crude and rough in
finish, but this very crudeness was an advantage in giving a
rougher surface which produced a broken or diffused light in
the executed work. The limitations of the material influenced
the design, and the twelfth century window became a series of
small subjects deftly tied together to form a larger whole.

While in the very early windows stone mullions were used to
divide and support the different colored glasses, at a later date
wood was employed, and finally lead with the necessary stiffen-
ing frame of iron. From the last developed the elaborate and
beautiful armature, or iron frame, so often used in twelfth and
thirteenth century glass, but so seldom employed to-day on ac-
count of its expense. The small divisions of glass necessitated
by the restrictions of manufacture gave a juxtaposition of color
which produced, consciously or unconsciously, a harmonious
richness unequalled in any other medium.

It probably will never be determined, to the satisfaction of
all, whether much of this beauty was not attributable to the
accidents of the material rather than to definite intention on
the part of the designer. It, however, is conceded that as the
manufacture of the material improved, the color quality of the
windows deteriorated ; as the sheets of glass became larger, the
pieces used became less numerous, and a certain thinness became

apparent in the work of later centuries. Paint was employed
VOL. LXXIV. 44.

670 STAINED GLASS IN ITS RELATION [Feb.,

more lavishly and many added qualities obtained, but the great
wealth, richness, and refinement of color of the earlier work
was never again obtained in Continental glass. The scale of the
figure increased, and every subterfuge was employed to get the
same effect with less work. Many attribute this to the re-
stricted expenditure, but it is nevertheless true that the human
mind cannot resist the temptation of novelty, and a new glass,
a new medium, or a new process will instantly create a host of
admirers and eventually produce a new school of design.

Thus, we find the painters on glass so pleased with their
dexterity that many effects, which could have better been left
to the glass itself, are simulated with the brush. The very
jewel-like quality, so characteristic of glass, is even attempted in
paint until, in the sixteenth century, the windows vie with the
altar paintings and there is little to choose between them.

A craft can only be healthy and vigorous as long as it con-
tents itself with its legitimate means of expression. The moment
it encroaches upon the field of another craft, and becomes an
imitator, its virility is lost, and it must eventually die or become
hopelessly commonplace. This has been the fate of Continental
glass. It has unconsciously drifted from its early standards,
forgetting its ideals, until to-day we have in France a lost art,
in Germany commonplace rendering, and in England conven-
tionality. It is a mistaken idea that the charm of one medium
is transferable to another. In the creation of a building a
number of factors are necessary to a complete and successful
result. Proportion is best emphasized in the architecture, form
in sculpture, color in glass, mosaic and mural painting, and it is
useless to expect one to replace the other or to expect that a
perfect whole can be obtained without a combination of the
three. In architecture excessive ornament is often introduced to
suggest color, and only succeeds, in the majority of cases, in
spoiling wall spaces which in a logical scheme should be filled
with mural paintings. An excess of architectural detail is em-
ployed to secure a richness which could be more readily obtained
by sculpture properly introduced. In the fenestration an over-
mullioned effect is obtained which in time must be modified to
admit of a proper treatment of the glass.

In the early days of glass one artist was responsible for the
entire work. He made the original design, developed the full-
size cartoon or working drawing, selected the colored glass, and

1902.]

TO CHURCH ORNAMENTATION.

671

painted the final details. Thus,
in Gouda we find a series of
windows, the result of the life-
work of two brothers, consistent
in design and execution. Year
after year they labored, year
after year they progressed until
the series was completed. Now
artists from most distant countries
make pilgrimages to this city,
not for the beauty of the city
itself, but to see this famous
group of windows produced with
so much care and trouble.

As time progressed more as-
sistants were employed, a system
was developed, each detail of
the work was delegated to a dif-
ferent hand. Glass became a
manufacture, not an art. In one
shop in England to-day sixty
painters are employed. Some
paint flesh, some paint draperies,
some do ornament ; but each is
restricted to a specialty. They
are even graded, and certain
qualities of flesh are reserved
for certain men. While such a
system, employing hundreds of
men, produces a certain techni-
cal excellence, it leads eventually
to the elimination of all individu-
ality. It becomes impossible to
recognize the handicraft of an
individual painter. In the uni-
formity demanded personal ex-
pression ceases, and the result,
which we all deplore, a mechani-
cal commonplace, is produced.

What is true of the English
school is doubly true of the

iSN

'Mir'

' *;:; jt

WINDOW FROM YORK MINSTER SHOWING THE

INCREASED SCALE OF FIGURE AND THE USE OF

ARCHITECTURE TO DECREASE THE COST.

672 STAINED GLASS IN ITS RELATION [Feb.,

Continental work. The glass produced in Munich, Bavaria, Bel-
gium, even France, is commonplace in the extreme. True, in
Antwerp we find a Janssens, in Paris a Merson. As a whole
the work produced in Europe to-day has the handicap of a
bad system, made worse by ignorant and inferior workmen.
Rapidity of execution has led to the reproduction of cartoons in
places for which they were never designed. When a large win-
dow is needed, a series of drawings made for smaller windows
are patched together to answer the demand, to the utter de-
struction of all sense of scale, line, or color composition. Even
as able an artist as Holliday is found transferring bits of designs
from one window to another with as little hesitation as the
editor of a country paper uses scissors and paste. It can be
plainly seen that a window so created must lack unity of con-
ception, and in its minor details of construction must violate all
rules of artistic craftsmanship.
t

In America the revival of the art of glass has been brought
about by the interest of a group of eminent artists. Their
intelligent appreciation led to the study of the earlier examples,
and later to the founding of a craft more on the lines of the
work of the earlier centuries. While many modifications and inno-
vations have been made, there still remains a striking similarity.
The work at the start and at the finish is in the hands of one
man. Paint, with all its dangers and pitfalls, has been practi-
cally eliminated. The color is produced in the selection of the
glass, and the result is more direct and vigorous ; the metier is
more difficult, but more effective. In America the love of color
predominates, and a school of glass has been evolved which
often reaches the highest level of excellence on lines of techni-
cal execution. But how seldom do the ideal conditions exist
which make it possible for the artist to demonstrate his ability !
Once in a great while does such an opportunity arrive.

In the window, one of the four invited to represent the
United States at the Paris Exposition, the selection of the sub-
ject and its execution were left to the 'artist. It was necessary
to choose a subject that would be of interest to all nationalities
visiting the Exposition. After mature consideration " Religion '
was chosen, as of universal interest. A dozen rough sketches
were made, and finally one based on the simple composition of
three was selected, as this gave the largest scale to the human

1902.]

TO CHURCH ORNAMENTATION.

673

AMERICAN WINDOW AT THE PARIS EXPOSITION REPRESENTING RELIGION^

figure. As the window was to be seen in a large building, some
three hundred by six hundred, it was felt that a small scale
would be fatal. To give variety and dignity one figure was
seated and two standing. The seated figure with a book, the
Holy Word, personified Religion ; the standing figures, the Arch-
angels Michael and Gabriel the Church Militant and Church
Triumphant. The Archangel Michael held the sword, the Arch-
angel Gabriel the lily. A canopied chair for the seated figure

674 STAINED GLASS IN ITS RELATION [Feb.

of Religion suggested the architecture of the cathedral, while
the Tree of Life was introduced as a background to the com-
position. The main masses were determined upon and a care-
fully planned scheme of leadlines selected. When this was
sufficiently developed to insure the proper variety of color, the
leading plan was carefully studied. To accentuate the main lines
and subdue the unimportant, the important leads were made
five- eighths to three-quarters of an inch in width, while the
minor leads were reduced to the width of one-quarter of an
inch. The color scheme, white for Religion, rich amber and
brown for the Church Triumphant, and deep red and purple for
the Church Militant, with a background of blue and green for
the Tree of Life, was determined upon. Then came the selec-
tion of the glass. The glass to the front was chosen with
reference to form as well as color, while the plating was used to
accentuate the drawing and modelling as well as to reinforce the
color. The density was gauged with reference to the exposure
and the intensity of the light. The pieces of glass thus selected
and cut were placed upon an easel, carefully studied, modified
and changed where necessary. The final platings and over-
glazings were then added, and the work, with the exception of
the mechanical detail, was completed.

Under such conditions each worker, from the artist to the
glazier, was allowed to do his best. How seldom does such an
opportunity come ! More often the subject is dictated, the
color insisted upon, and the treatment held subordinate to the
wishes of the donor. Until to-day all is changed, the early
purpose of glass is forgotten and absence of religious expression
is tolerated by the church. The donor is supreme, the priest
and artist but minor factors. The whim of the giver dominates
all. He does not " know much about art, but he knows what
he likes." When will the church have the temerity to refuse
gifts made in such a spirit ? Is all humility dead ? Are we
never again to approach our cathedral with a spirit of love and
self-abnegation ?

On the Continent they are protected in a measure by tradi-
tion, but in America the spirit of individuality runs riot. The
artist is powerless ; if, perchance, he meets an intelligent donor
and is allowed to start a series of windows on proper lines, the
next to contribute insists upon a change. If the artist rebels,
another is employed, and artistic pandemonium breaks loose.

1902.]

TO CHURCH ORNAMENTATION

Thus, in one church in this city there
are three windows of the Resurrection,
each by a -different artist, each with a
different scale of figure, and each as
different as possible in scheme of
color and execution.

Yet it is not impossible to suppress
individuality to religious and artistic
necessity. In the Madeleine, in Paris,
the great chancel mos'aic is the gift of
a number of donors. Each gives a
figure in the processional, and has this
fact recorded on the walls ; but the
scheme is treated as a whole. The
artist has had one commission, and the
church receives in the completed work
the best that can be produced by un-
hampered effort.

We are told that the artist should
be satisfied with the language of form
and color, and that the subject is of
little or no importance. This, like many
statements, is dangerously untrue, be-
cause partially true. While there is a
distinct language of form and color,
the possibility of using it is dependent
upon the subject and its arrangement.
Pictorial art is an impossibility in glass.
By its very construction glass is flat
or decorative. The iron frame for
support and the leads to separate the
colored portions make this a foregone
conclusion, and yet so great is our
ignorance that pictorial windows are
demanded on all sides the armature WlNDOW FROM ST - JACQUES DE LIEGE

Sides, tn SHOWING THE INCREASED SPACE DE-

is criticised and every subterfuge is VOTED T0 FAMILY **CORD.

employed to eliminate the leads. The limitations of music are
recognized, and it is only expected to fill its place in the general
scheme ; but the window is expected to have not only the color-
sense of the organ but the realistic details of the altar painting.

676 STAINED GLASS IN ITS RELATION [Feb.,

Contrast the difference with which the selection of a subject
was approached in the earlier days of glass with the method of
arriving at the same result to-day. Then the priest and crafts-
man were one, at least in sympathy, and the subject was all
important, the execution of second thought ; then the window
was to aid the cathedral and to become an integral part of the
religious thought to be expressed. Then the guild or nobleman
enlisted the aid of art only to express their devotion or gratitude,
and felt honored by being allowed the opportunity to record
their feeling in the common meeting-place* of all. The cathedral
became the great book of record for noble thoughts and aspira-
tions. There side by side were the great parables of religion
with the heroic deeds of more modern times. Then the lesson
to be taught, the thought to be recorded, were all important,
and the windows of those days became historic. The study of
glass becomes the study of the civilization of the day in which
it was executed. The names of the authors are, perhaps, for-
gotten, but the lessons are never lost. The donor was content
with a modest statement of his connection with the work.

As time advanced religious story gave place to secular record.
The laborer or guild of laborers ceased to contribute. The
church became a store-house of family record, until the portrait
of the donor became more important than the representation of
his patron saint. Windows were often composed of nothing but
the coats- of-arms of the family, and all religious attributes were
eliminated.

Under such conditions the inevitable took place. Glass de-
teriorated, and the interest in the window ceased to exist. An
interregnum ensued, and it was not until within the last fifty
years that a revival of glass took place. On the Continent the
revival was on the lines of conventionality, but in this country
a new impetus was given by the invention and perfection of a
new material opal glass. This in the hands of able artists was
developed until, to-day, we have a medium unequaled, mechani-
cal appliances perfected, and a range of color unlimited. It
only needs the appreciation of the spiritual, not only by the
craftsman but by priest and donor, to make the combination
complete. The art of the church cannot be confined to one
medium. If it expresses itself in the architecture, the altar
painting, the mural panels, and the carved statue, it must make
itself felt in the window. Each detail of the building must be

1902.] TO CHURCH ORNAMENTATION. 677

but a unit contributing to the whole and subordinate to the
general scheme. If art is to aid religion, it is most essential
that it shall conduct itself decorously, and this means that the
church interior shall induce the religious thought for which the
building is supposed to be erected and contribute to the re-
ligious service which it is to house. Wall as well as window
must be considered to secure this result. To summarize how
this result can best be obtained in the art of glass, to which
this paper is restricted, it is essential

1. That windows shall be considered in groups, not as indi-
vidual units.

2. That a uniform scale of the figure shall be established
and rigorously enforced in each group of windows.

3. That the subjects shall bear relation one to another, so
that a religious idea shall run through the entire series without
repetition or irrelevant statement.

4. That the color scheme of the various windows shall be
considered in groups, so that unfortunate, discordant, and in-
harmonious combinations or contrasts shall be avoided.

In these days of rapid transportation all nationalities flock
to our shores, and in the babel of tongues the finer distinctions
of the written word are for years an unsealed book. Art should
supplement the spoken word, and in a universal language keep
constantly before the minds of the worshippers the scriptural
lessons without which no community can prosper.

As our cities grow our churches become more and more
places of refuge from the hurry and bustle of the busy world ;
places where solitude and reflection are alone possible. How
essential, then, that in their every detail they should contain
that charm and consolation which can be read with a glance of
the eye. As the Church has but one end in view in its teach-
ing, so in its embellishment there should be but one purpose, a
unity should pervade the whole ; not merely an artistic unity,
but a scriptural unity expressed in the language of art. Ser-
mons in stone should be supplemented with sermons on wall
and in window. Art should be, indeed, the handmaid of Re-
ligion.

i. Sheehin: Luke Delmege ; 2. Seawell : Papa Bouchard ;
3. Lanciani : 7 he Destruction of Ancient Rome ; 4. Johnson:

The Isle of the Shamrock ; 5. The Benefactress ; 6. Allen:

Souls Departed ; 7. Poulain : Des Graces d ' Oraison ; 8. McCabe :
Peter Abelard ; 9. Taunton : Jhomas Wolsey, Legate and Re-
former ; 10. Francis : Life Questions.

1 We think it was Brother Azarias who said that there
was left for human genius in the realm of literature only one
subject nobler than the scheme of the Divina Commedia. This
subject is the human soul in its journey from sin to sanctity ;
from self to God ; from earth to heaven ; from the trivialities
of the fashionable to the eternities of the saints. What a world
it is ! rather, what a universe, the soul ! And what a history
it has left in the lives of the blessed ! Enchantment first, when
the world is fair and youth arrogant, and when this round ball,
the earth, seems purposely made for the novice either to enjoy
or to reform ; at any rate, to domineer over as a sovereign
lifted up; illumination next, when poor Viator' first comes to
learn that the world is great, and himself little ; when he sees
theories, principles, ideals, ambitions, ground to bits by the
bloodless machinery of the multitudinous monster Life. Re-
generation, for a third stage the pains of a new birth unto the
mystic solitudes of the soul, when all the old fragile vanities are
gone, and the spirit learns but oh how late ! that it has been
feeding upon husks ; that prayer is best, and deep thought and
science, and self-sacrifice, and suffering. Thus the pigmy passes,
and we see a giant.

It is on this stage of marvellous tragedy that Father
Sheehan has placed his story.* Luke Delmege's enchantment,
illumination, and regeneration ; his pain-beset pilgrimage from

* Luke Delmege. By the Rev. P. A. Sheehan.
Longmans, Green & Co.

New York, London, and Bombay:

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 679

the victorious seminarian who is " first of firsts/' but with a
narrow view of life shut in between high cliffs of a youth's con-
ceit, to the silent priest who has known suffering and has been
cleansed by it, and who sinks down wearied with life's great
enigma into the rest of God, and is buried before the altar
where " the divine Mother will look down with her pitying eyes
on the place where this earthly tabernacle is melting into dust,
and where the syllables of the mighty Mass will hover and
echo when the church is silent betimes." All this is the story
which is the very flower of Father Sheehan's genius, and one
of the finest works that the art of [fiction has ever given to the
world.

Inhere is a great change here from My New Curate, and an
immense advance. There the action never moved beyond the
limits of an Irish parish ; here we have a world as diversified
as a mise en scene of Thackeray's the slums of London, the
tidiness of an English village, a voyage along the Rhine, the
inner life of a Good Shepherd convent, and the changeful pano-
rama of the author's beloved Ireland. And in these all types
of character, from the child that looks up into Luke's face in
confession to grand ladies and great scholars ; to Father - Tim
and Father Martin, who are types of a sanctity that bristles
with picturesque gaiety, to Barbara the blessed, who kneels, im-
measurably above us, on the stones of Calvary. It is a won-
derful world that spins " down the ringing grooves of change '
in these impressive pages ; a world of very worldliness in its
deeds and motives, but charged with the sweetest mysticism that
has ever been put in print since Jean Paul, beloved of Father
Sheehan, laid down his. pen. We cannot help saying, "Thank
God for this Irish priest, who is sent as salt to a decaying
art ! ' Read one of your realists. Take up George Moore, and
with him analyze, analyze, analyze, till your head is giddy from
looking at a speck. Then open this book and let your spirit
be refreshed with its inimitable humor and sanctified with its
heavenly spirituality, and tell us if that "Thank God' is not
deserved.

We hope that the book will be sold in tens of thousands,
and that the author may be spared for the very apostolate of
his pen. He has chosen the grandest of themes a loftier Corn-
media than Dante's, and with manifold gifts of the great Floren-
tine for the treating of it.

68o TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Feb.,

2. Miss Seawall's latest work * is the amusing account of a
Frenchman and his valet who break away from the Puritanic
tyranny of a sister and a spouse respectively, and surreptitiously
fling themselves into adventures of gaiety from which they had
long been domiciled. The pursuit of pleasure by the twain, and
the pursuit of the twain by their virtuous custodiennes> the whole
situation meantime complicated by an exceedingly clever counter-
plot, make a very revel of fun a comedy of errors and acci-
dents, as good as we can imagine such a piece of work to be.
Some will consider, probably, that a few situations suggest the
risque. The book is not for children certainly, but that does
not imply that lovers of sound, as well as bright, literature will
not enjoy it.

3 It is a cause for regret to many that only a small portion
of the masterpieces of art of Ancient Rome is left us. What
has become of the innumerable statues, monuments, and build-
ings that once made Rome a peerless city ? ' To answer this
question is the purpose of Professor Lanciani's book.f It is
merely a sketch the forerunner of a fuller and more compre-
hensive work soon to be published in Italian, under the title

Storia degli Scavi di Roma. The Destruction of Ancient Rome
is written in an agreeable style ; the book is copiously illustrated
and traces the disappearance of a vast number of works of art
to causes other than " fires, floods, earthquakes, and the slow
but resistless processes of disintegration " ; limekilns and new
buildings drew plentifully from the crumbling Rome of antiquity.
We like the book for the methodical treatment of the subject;
it is well indexed, references are full, and the author follows the
relics of art through the consecutive centuries from the com-
mencement of the dissolution of Ancient Rome.

4. In The Isle of the Shamrock \ we have a fair sample of
what can be written by a superficial observer of men and things.
Mr. Johnson has visited Ireland, has experienced the hospitality
of the Irish people, praised it ; and this is about all that can be
said in favor of his book, except that it has excellent illustra-
tions. For the rest he has told us only what fell under his

* Papa Bouchard. By Molly Elliot Seawell. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons.

t The Destruction of Ancient Rome. A Sketch of the History of the Monuments. By
Rudolfo Lanciani. New York : The Macmillan Company.

\ The hie of the Shamrock. Written and Illustrated by Clifton Johnson. New York :
The Macmillan Company.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 681

senses, and of course the true nature of the Irishman, and
especially of the Irishman's religion, have escaped him. Very
superficial indeed must that traveller be who can say this about
the Holy Communion : " That the wafers are the real body and
blood of Christ the communicants did not doubt ; and if a crumb
dropped, some one was pretty sure to pick it up and eat it y to get
the benefit of its mystic virtues, whatever these might be."
Before attempting any such work as this Mr. Johnson should
have taken notice that writers on things Catholic are beginning
to be at least accurate in their descriptions, and to that extent
considerate of the feelings of Catholics.

5. The Benefactress* is a charming story, unique in plot, if
we call it a plot, with true literary style, and interesting from
the first page to the last. Those who have enjoyed A Solitary
Summer and Elizabeth and her German Garden will suffer no
disappointment, while those who condemned the egoism of the
same must surely commend this amusing little Anglo-German novel.

The heroine, a lovable English girl, with a horror of the
dependence upon a wealthy sister-in-law in which her life has
been spent, finds herself very suddenly the beneficiary of a good
but eccentric old German uncle's will. Her transports of delight
over deliverance from the bread of dependence, her resolution to-
relieve others who are trying to swallow the same unpalatable
crust, all are delectably set fprth. The journey to the scene of
the newly acquired estate with her intensely disagreeable sister-
in-law, her graceless little niece, and the governess of the latter,
forms one of the numerous amusing touches of the book. The
elaboration and subsequent failure of the scheme to form a re-
treat for twelve homeless " elect ' form the theme of the rest
of the tale, into which a pretty love story is woven.

The description of the desolate winter aspect of the German
country, the " natives ' there to welcome their young frdulein,
the resulting friction from the contact of German and English
traits, are all told in a highly interesting way, while that fine
appreciation of Nature in all her moods so marked a characteristic
of this author is found in every chapter.

6 Souls Departed f is the title of this reprint of Cardinal

* The Benefactress. By the Author of Elizabeth and her German Garden. New York :
The Macmillan Company.

\SoulsDeparted. Being a Defence and Declaration of the Catholic Doctrine touching
Purgatory and Prayers for the Dead. By Cardinal Allen. First published in 1565, and now
edited in modern spelling by the Rev. T. E. Bridgett, C.SS.R. New York : Benziger Brothers.

682 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Feb.,

Allen's treatise on purgatory and prayers for the dead. With
the exception of the spelling, which has been modernized, the
work is just as it came from the author's hands. The language
is that of the age of Elizabeth and somewhat antiquated, but it
will present no serious difficulty to the intelligent reader of to-
day. To those who are at all interested in the questions dis-
cussed the book will pro_ve instructive and edifying. Aside from
its importance as a doctrinal treatise it is also of historical im-
portance. Written at a time immediately following the Protest-
ant Reformation in England, by a man who did and suffered so
much for the Catholic cause, it affords an insight into the spirit
of the period. Its controversial tone may appear at times un-
necessarily severe, but this is due to the circumstances of the
times and to the occasion that called it forth.

An adaptation of the work to modern modes of expression
would make it more popular and serviceable.

7. A Jesuit reviewer of Father Poulain's new volume * draws
attention to the fact that the Society of Jesus, since its suppres-
sion, has had no writer devoted to the subject of mysticism.
With considerable interest, therefore, one turns to a book which,
in a sense, may be considered a pioneer work on a very delicate
subject.

As his preface states and as his pages reveal, Father Poulain
has devoted many years to preparation for his present task. The
world knows that at the same time he has been prosecuting
mathematical studies so successfully as to win warm praise for
his publications in that department and to win promotion to a
very responsible post in the famous Ecole Sainte-Genevieve. This
double employment of his time explains the origin of certain
marked characteristics in Des Graces d* Oraison. The volume
evidences its author's wide reading, exhibits a style of writing
quite mathematical in clearness, and verges toward rigorous ex-
actness of detail even in matters which are incapable of strict
measurement.

The subject treated is one that we are pleased to see chosen
by a man of Father Poulain's position. Perhaps the publication
of this volume will give needed encouragement to study of that
aspect of the spiritual life known as the mystical. True, our
author confines himself quite strictly to the consideration of tech-

*Des Graces d'Oraison. Traits' de Thdologie Mystique. Par le R. P. Auguste Poulain,
S.J. Paris : Retaux.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 683

nical mysticism, and therefore deals with phenomena not likely
to be familiar to the mass of his readers. But the very fact
of his having chosen mysticism as a study is ominous of good.
" Mystical ' properly refers to a temperament, a type of mind
not altogether in favor nowadays ; and our view of " mystical '
phenomena is apt to influence our whole conception of the
spiritual ideal and of the ways and means of perfection fitted for
the ordinary Christian. For this, if for nothing else, Father Pou-
lain's book would be welcome, that he encourages advance to-
ward the right ideal.

Other points, too, deserve commendation. The author aims
at providing confessors with proof of the reality of high states
of prayer, and with means for the testing of them. On this
subject it contains many valuable pages drawn from the greatest
spiritual teachers the world has ever seen. Then, too, it draws
our attention to the paths which lead to contemplation, warns
us against various dangers therein, and reminds us of valuable
aids.

Sometimes, however, the author seems to exhibit a desire for
too great minuteness, for a more geometrical precision than can
be attained in the subject he is treating. On this account he
forces some of his arguments too hard, and insists on taking
some figurative statements too literally. As an instance we
might refer to his strong insistence on the fact that there exist
five distinct spiritual senses by means of which the soul can en-
ter into relation with pure spirits. To say that the soul can
actually smell and touch spiritual substances, and that this is " a
fundamental truth of mysticism," seems to be putting it rather
strong ; and the arguments and citations alleged in favor of the
statement are perfectly useless for purposes of demonstration.
Apparently our author's mathematical sense is more highly de-
veloped than his logical or his poetical.

The volume concludes with a bibliography, interesting and
serviceable, although limited. The author is kind enough to
mention Father Hewit's Light in Darkness, a little volume far
less important than many other English works which remain un-
noticed ; but as Father Poulain misspells the name of this
book, and makes an amazingly bad guess at its contents, no
doubt his failure to mention other English writers is due to in-
ability to read the language in which they have written.

684 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Feb.,

8 The present volume * is intended to supply the defi-
ciency of an English biography of Peter Abelard, a twelfth
century philosopher and theologian, so widely known on account
of his romantic attachment to the celebrated Heloise. The
author has not approached his subject with that calm and dis-
passionate temper of mind which we have learned to associate
with historical scholarship. The special pleader is evident
throughout in the author's capricious citation of texts, in his
tendency to depart from strict justice in dealing with Abelard's
opponents, and in his irreverent and scornful attitude towards
the church which we may believe was once dear to him. All
this is unbecoming and offensive, and quite undermines the
curious statement of the author that his monastic training and
experience equip him exceptionally for his task.

The author's method of estimating the gravity of Abelard's
sin is not in accordance with the accepted ethical standard. He
disregards its subjective magnitude and endeavors to limit the
sin to its objective proportion. The benefit that may accrue to
Abelard's reputation from such a method is at best precarious.
Very much depends upon his subjective appreciation of his sin,
and if his state of mind concerning it was anything like that
which he lays before us in his confession, disregarding of course
its penitential aspect, any satisfactory attempt to give a complete
biography, not to say rehabilitation, must take that confession into
account. For want of space we pass over many other matters
which should not be allowed to go without protest.

In the last chapter the author inquires into Abelard's influ-
ence on modern theology, and claims that his characteristic
principles are now among the accepted foundations of dogmatic
theology. In proof of this several instances are cited. The
author's wide monastic experience should have taught him that
besides the truth of a doctrine, accuracy in stating that truth is
required as well. Thus the statement, " reason precedes faith,"
is capable of a false as well as a true interpretation, and as
Abelard used it, namely, as referring to the act of faith itself, it
is false. Abelard was right enough in insisting that ' ignorance
excuses error," but he was wrong in saying that the object of
the action is " indifferent." It was not in seeking symbols to
represent the Blessed Trinity that Abelard was at fault, but in
pretending to demonstrate by pure reason the truth of the

* Peter Abelard, By Joseph McCabe. New York and London : G. P. Putnam's Sons.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 685

Trinity and other dogmas of religion, and in eliminating the
differences between paganism and Christianity, and in making the
latter only a sort of superior philosophy.

We do not wish to deny to Abelard anything that may be his
due. His brilliant talents are certainly worthy of admiration,
and it is to him that scholasticism owes its method and preci-
sion. He deserves credit also for the good intentions that often
actuated his conduct and commiseration for his misfortunes. In
his sincere confession, which, however, our author regards as
morbid, and in the penance of his later years, he certainly offers
a noble example. Whether or not there is any special need for
a biography of him we are inclined to doubt, but if there be,
this one does not supply the deficiency, despite its author's in-
tention.

9. Father Taunton's life of Wolsey * will not occupy a
monumental place among scientific, judicious, or fair historical
writings. Not a pleasant thing to say, but the case seems to
us to call urgently for plain speaking. The author has approached
his task with one firm conviction; namely, that Wolsey is "the
greatest statesman England has ever produced"; and long be-
fore the end of the volume the conviction has swelled to a
prejudice which blinds him astonishingly to his hero's faults,
and incenses him mightily against every man or institution that
stood in the great chancellor's way. In fact, Father Taunton
writes as an indignant Englishman standing on the shore of his
tight little island and squaring off to all foreigners in general,
and to Clement VII. and his well-beclubbed Curia in particular.
Wolsey as a man and Wolsey as the cause of England this is
the theme of our historian's apologetic. Now, merely because
his thesis is the exaltation of Wolsey to however lofty a rank,
we have little or no objection to make. The great cardinal was,
beyond all doubt, a masterful man. His projects of reform for
the church in England ; his splendid sagacity in estimating the
value of education as the breakwater against the floods of the
Lutheran revolt ; his even, judicious mind a mind as capable
of statesmanlike grasp and direction of affairs as ever a king
could count on in a counsellor; and, finally, his priestly and
penitential resignation to misfortune and death, all this places
Wolsey among the vanmost in the army of the famous. Neither

* Thomas Wolsey, Legate and Reformer. By Ethelred Taunton. London and New York :
John Lane.

VOL. LXXIV. 45

686 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Feb.,

find we objection in Father Taunton's admirable bluntness,
whereby he purposes to speak truth, let whoso will be shocked.
But when he goes far afield from his subject to drag in a list
of abuses that disfigured the Roman court ; when he writes of
the Pope, " Every one in everything was subject to him, and he
was subject to no one : he was above all law, all custom, and
all right " ; when he speaks of Innocent III.'s condemnation of
Magna Charta, and the deposing power, merely to vent his in-
dignation, and gives not a single word toward setting these
matters in their proper historical adjustment ; when, finally, he
employs the expedient of foot-notes still further, and likewise
irrelevantly, to throw all things Roman into odium ; then as
Catholics we must express our pain that Father Taunton has
been so unfair ; and as students we must voice our regret that
he has been so unscholarly.

Surely there is more than a downright fondness for truth-
telling back of such a sentence as : " Canonists in the course of
ages had succeeded, by means of various impediments, in rais-
ing the marriage contract into such a highly artificial state that
it was by no means difficult for one with a nice legal sense to
find out flaws or quibbles in documents that were not without
value to the lawyers in Rome." And surely, too, a candid his-
torian will see throughout the Pope's hesitation in pronouncing
definitive sentence on Henry VIII. 's appeal for divorce a con-
scientious devotion to the church's law of the indissolubility of
marriage ; and will perceive that Clement deferred his decision
in the hope that Henry would drop a suit so lengthy and so
beset with difficulties. This is not the place to show the
grounds for this assertion. Let it suffice to say that Clement's
action is not that of a man looking for the most convenient way
out of a quandary, caring naught whether that way were fair or
foul ; but is rather the course of a man in an extremely delicate
situation, intent on doing justice, but seeking and praying that
justice may be done without involving disaster. None of this
for Father Taunton. He pictures for us the imprisoned Pope
quaking lest he offend the Emperor Charles, and caring not a
straw for law or right or conscience. Father Taunton seems to
think that he cannot exalt Wolsey unless he debases Clement,
so right heartily he does both. But the serene, broad spirit of
the just historian where is it ?

A curious instance of the importance of a comma is given

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 687

on page 126. A sentence there reads: "He (Wolsey) was seek-
ing to reform the church from within and without, laying hands
upon the Deposit of Faith." This is exactly the contrary of
what the author wishes to say. Place the comma after " with-
in," and you get his meaning.

10. Life Questions is an attempt " to draw a Map of Life
and lay down principles to guide us in darkness and
light." The title brings up images of tomes which people at
large never see, and within which are found profound discussions
on some of the questions treated in this little effort of eighty
pages.* A clear treatment of evidence the criterion of truth
in the introduction paves the way for the most important
chapter of the book, " Does God Exist ? ' The arguments here
adduced substantiate an affirmative answer to the question. They
are based on the Consent of Mankind, Causation, Design and
Movement in the Universe, the Existence of Conscience; and,
added to these is one drawn from the principles of Evolution
which the author quotes from the late Mr. Fiske's Through
Nature to God. The arguments, particularly those deduced
from Design and Movement in the Universe, are well proposed.
The author seems, however, to have overlooked one objection to
his thesis, namely, that drawn from the existence of evil. " The
Human Soul ' is the title of one of the chapters, and under
this heading the reader will find a clear proof for immortality,
drawn from the recognition of right and wrong inherent in all
men. The remaining chapters are an exposition of a way the
aspirant for eternal life should travel in order to reach the City
of God. From a perusal of these chapters one is led to believe
that Mr. Francis is not a Catholic.

THE UNIVERSAL ANTHOLOGY.f

In the British Museum Library there are, it is said, some
forty miles of shelves of books. All worth preserving of this
vast amount Coventry Patmore, a discerning if perhaps some-
what severe critic, thought could be put into the space of forty
feet. The Universal Anthology has for its object to bring to-

* Life Questions. By John Henry Francis. Cincinnati, Ohio : Mountel's Printery.

t The Universal Anthology : a Collection of the Best Literature Ancient, Mediaeval, and
Modern, with Biographical and Explanatory Notes. Edited by Richard Garnett, Le"on Vallde,
and Alois Brandl. 33 vols. London : The Clark Company ; New York : Merrill & Baker ;
Paris : fimile Turquem ; Berlin : Bibliothek .Verlag.

688 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Feb.,

gether within a moderate compass all of the literature of the
past which deserves to live. To undertake such a work called for
men of no ordinary qualifications, and in the editors of this work
such men have, so far as possible, been found. Dr. Garnett repre-
sents Great Britain. For forty years he was connected with the
library of the British Museum, and to him is due more than to any
one else its immense growth in the number of printed books dur-
ing the past half century. He is also a scholar and an author,
not perhaps a popular one, for his taste is too refined to appeal to
the general public. In recognition of his services a Companionship
of the Bath was conferred upon him in 1895 by the Queen.
Associated with him are the librarian of the Bibliotheque
Nationale of France, M. Leon Vallee, and the professor of litera-
ture in the Imperial University in Berlin. The French National
Library is said to contain three million volumes; the two great
libraries at Berlin about a million and a half. The editors,
therefore, possess a knowledge of books in which no one can
surpass them. So great was the interest taken by Dr. Garnett
in this work that he resigned his post at the British Museum in
order to devote himself exclusively to the preparation and
arrangement of this work. Along with the editors in chief there
are associated as supervisors of various departments a large
number of fellow-workers. The list of these is too long to give
in full ; we can only mention the names of Mr. Ainsworth R.
Spofford (for many years librarian of the Boston Public Library
and of the Congressional Library), M. F. Brunetiere, Mr. Andrew
Lang, and Professor J. P. Mahaffy.

Many years and most careful thought have been devoted to
the preparation of this work. In the Essay prefixed to the
work, " On the Use and Value of Anthologies," Dr. Garnett
discusses the principles on which the selections from generally
accessible works have been made. A very strict and lofty
standard might have been set up, and this would have excluded
any piece to which exception could be taken on any grounds
soever. This would have brought the work to very small dimen-
sions, indeed. But a wider and less exacting criterion has been
adopted. The selection has been entrusted to public suffrage,
ascertained by those whose life's work has been, as has been
stated, among books. Those pieces have been chosen which are
known to have appealed with special force to the heart and con-
science of mankind. Nothing has been admitted which is mere

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 689

book-making ; everything deserves to be looked upon as litera-
ture, although of various periods and suiting various tastes. A
large portion has been allotted to American literature.

A special and distinguishing feature of this work, however,
is that it contains selections from works which are practically
inaccessible to the general public. There are articles here which
have never before appeared in English ; among these are selec-
tions from the Secret History attributed to Procopius, from Dion
Cassius' History, and from ^Elian's gossip about animals. Ex-
tracts are given brief indeed from St. Thomas Aquinas and
from the great Moslem teachers to whom he so frequently refers :
Avicenna the Arab and Averroes the Spanish Jew. In these
days of reprints of old novelists, such as Richardson and Field-
ing, the specimen given of the still older romance of Amadis de
Gaul will, although it too is brief, be of interest.

Although this is not an illustrated book but a work of pure-
literature, deriving its excellence from this alone, a number of
colored plates, four or five in each volume, add to its attractive-
ness. These plates are etchings, photogravures, and copies of
the rare illuminated plates. The latter form exquisite specimens
of the ancient art of book-illumination. A few of these photo-
gravures are rather blots than ornaments, notably those of Circe
and Salammbo, and might well have been omitted.

Very few will be able to read the whole of the 14,000 royal
octavo pages of which this work consists. .To make it practi-
cally useful and to render it immediately available for the writer,
lecturer, or preacher, a really wonderful Index has been pre-
pared. Combined under a single alphabet, there are five separ-
ate and distinct indexes. In the first place, there is an index of
author's names ; then all articles are indexed separately ; then
there is an index of topics. On the subject of scepticism, for
example, there are some fifteen references. To various authors
the first lines of each poem printed in the collection are also
given, and in the fifth and last place there is printed in italics
an index of famous quotations.

This work has been declared by no mean critic to be " the
crowning endeavor of nineteenth century book-making." The
term book-making is scarcely worthy of this work ; it is rather
a treasure-house of pure literature, to which the student tired
by severe study, or the worker worn out with toil, may have
recourse in order to refresh his mind.

Tablet (7 Dec.) : The Jersey Parliament has passed a law
depriving Catholic schools of public subsidies. The con-
troversy between Fr. Smith, S.J., and Sir Henry Howorth
is continued by a letter from each, concerned largely
with the justice of the action of Clement XIV. in sup-
pressing the Society.

(14 Dec.) : Correspondence is published from the parties
concerned in the Nottingham dispute over the demand
made that two newly appointed monsignori should sur-
render their dignities. The Bishop of Plymouth announces
the probable settlement in his diocese of a community of
Trappists from Mount Melleray in France. Comments
upon the decided growth among Nonconformists of char-
acteristics previously considered as earmarks of Catholics
a tribute to the results of the Oxford Movement. Sir
H. Howorth argues that Pope Clement's Brief is an ex-
cathedra pronouncement. Fr. Smith discusses the internal
character of the Brief.

(2 1 Dec.) : Letters appear vindicating the Zeitschrift, the
Stimmen, and the Civilta from the charge of anti- Eng-
lish sentiments. Gives an authoritative account of the
recent disturbance between Greek and Latin monks at
Jerusalem.

(28 Dec.) : Fr. Powell and Sir H. Howorth answer some
of Fr. Smith's arguments, Fr. Powell notably insisting on
the inaccuracy of the statement that the suppression of
the Jesuits was due to the spite of Madame La Pompa-
dour. It is reported that the new Westminster Cathe-
dral will be opened about the beginning of next July
probably informally and quietly.

The Month (Jan.) : Fr. Rickaby compares and contrasts Cardinal
Newman and Dr. Arnold. Fr. Pollen presents evidence
to show that during the first ten years of Elizabeth's
reign the Catholics of England were uniformly patient,
law-abiding, and inoffensive. Fr. Thurston continues to
discuss the possible connection of the curfew bell and the
Angelus. The Countess de Courson gives an interesting
account of a book which describes how a French nun of

I902.J LIBRARY TABLE. 691

Poitiers educated a deaf, dumb, and blind girl, who is
now in great distress at the danger of her friends being
expelled from France by the new law.

Revue de V Institut Catholique de Paris (Nov. Dec.) : Mgr.
Pechenard delivers an interesting account of the founda-
tion of the Catholic University of Paris in 1875.

La Croix (26 Nov.) : Praise is given to the severe measures
taken by the bishops of Belgium against devotional pub-
lications which extravagantly and indiscriminately extol
certain pious practices and the pretended miracles result-
ing therefrom.

La Verite Franfaise (4 Oct.) : R. de la Gueronniere considers
the possibility of adopting a universally uniform pronun-
ciation of Latin, and advocates the claim of the Italian
style.

(9 Dec.): G. Peries reviews the French translation of Dr.
Hogan's " Clerical Studies."

Revue des Deux Mondes (15 Dec.): T. N. Page contributes a
tale on Santa Claus (who is described by a reviewer as
" le saint Nicolas arnericain ").

Revue Generate (Dec.) : M. Forsaith de Fronsac describes the
programme and aims of the Royalist party in the United
States, a party composed of the United States nobility,
and organized in the hope of placing either Prince Robert
of Bavaria or Don Carlos de Bourbon on the throne of
the United States. Discussion of the possibility of re-
populating France by putting a premium upon births.

Revue du Clerge Francais (15 Dec.): Mgr. Mignot, Archbishop
of Albi, considers the need of adapting the study and
methods of theology to present-day conditions. P. Turmel
sketches the career of the great Jesuit theologian Petavius.
P. Godet praises P. Chauvain's Le Pere Gratry as an
honor to its author and a great prize for its readers.
Mgr. Le Nordez, Archbishop of Dijon, in an allocution
to his clergy criticises a number of the statements
made by M. Brunetiere in the Revue des Deux Mondes
(15 Nov.) concerning the tendency among the French
priests and prelates to make a national church. P.
Baudrillart sketches the work of Mgr. d'Hulst as an in-
tellectual apostle,
(i Jan.): P. Pisani says that a " national church" requires

692 LIBRARY TABLE. [Feb.,

two elements, a mass of credulous, honest folk and a
number of leaders permeated with schismatical principles ;
neither of these classes is in evidence to-day in France.
P. Besse tells how the Thomistic system has come into
favor at Rome and speaks of its present status and its
outlook, giving many interesting details of the way in
which the revival of Thomism was- not welcomed by some
theologians and philosophers. Archbishop Le Camus
laments that the seminary programme of studies is out of
touch with present-day needs and suggests some improve-
ments.

Annales de Philosophic Chretienne (Nov.): P. Denis discusses with
great openness the situation of Catholicism among Latin
races and finds a want of adaptation to environment which
has become all but fatal. P. Leray attempts to reconcile
the doctrine of the Real Presence with the teachings of
science, or rather to explain it to some extent by means
of them. P. Leclere regrets as insufficient many of the
arguments usually advanced to demonstrate the existence
of God. P. Quievreux indicates some new conceptions
attaching to the doctrine of Original Sin in view of
scientific advance.

Le Correspondent (10 Dec.): The Vicomte de Meaux says
history has demonstrated that the Church can undergo
trials with great advantage, and that in recent times infi-
delity rather than heresy has been the source of persecu-
tions against the Church. A. Kannengieser presents
selections from the two new volumes of Bismarck's cor-
respondence by M. Kohl, noting particularly his inter-
course with Cardinal Hohenlohe, Gambetta, and the
Emperor William. An article is devoted to the industrial
agitations among the coal-miners which are said to affect
the vitality of all other industries and the very bases of
the existing social organization.

(25 Dec.) : In view of current talk concerning the possi-
bility and character of a French National Church G. de
Grandmaison sketches the " national church ' founded by
1'Abbe Chatel in the reign of Louis Philippe. H. Bordeaux
says that translations from all languages Russian, Slavonic,
German, Spanish, English, Scandinavian, Italian are
pouring into France so largely that the national literature

1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 693

is in real danger of being relegated to the background.
H. Delorme considers Montalembert's close connection with
Le Correspondant during the years 1855-1869 apropos of
a forthcoming third volume of P. Lecannet's work, the
volume being devoted to the church under the Second
Empire.

tudes (5 Dec.) : P. Longhaye passes certain strictures on
Eugene Veuillot's life of his brother Louis as displaying
certain preferences and some severity, and lacking some-
what in objectivity. P. Bremond sketches the career of
Jean Maillefer, a pious citizen of Rheims in the seven-
teenth century. P. Mechineau writes on the varying con-
ceptions of inspiration, canonicity, etc., among Catholics,
Protestants, and Rationalists.

(20 Dec.) : P. Desmarquest and P. Tobar answer charges
made against Catholic missionaries in China. P. Dela-
porte laments the tendency of the French theatre to de-
ride religion, social virtue, the priesthood.

La Quinzaine (i Dec.) : P. Fremont teaches his readers that they
can look for no intelligent direction and no peace of soul
except they first realize the true solution of the problem
of human destiny. G. Fonsegrive shows why a French
schism could not succeed even were it desired and at-
tempted.

(16 Dec.) : A. Artaud shows what part Pierre Leroux
played in the development of scientific socialism! P.
Urbain praises greatly P. Chauvain's new Life of Pere
Gratry.

(i Jan.): P. Folliolley describes how Montalembert and
Mgr. Parisis were associated during the days of " the
July Monarchy." P. de Marennes, Vice- Guardian of the
Holy Places at Jerusalem, gives an official account of the
details and causes of the November quarrel between the
Greek and Latin monks over the right of sweeping cer-
tain parts of the chapel at the Holy Sepulchre.

Revue Ecclesiastique\\^ Dec.): Publishes extracts from M. Bru-
netiere's Lyons speech on " Motives of Hope."

Revue du Monde Catholique (i Dec.) : Mgr. Fevre answers some
of the current charges against the Jesuits. (15 Dec.):
Mgr. Fevre comments on the ills which afflict the French
Church, and says it must get rid of the Protestant infil-

694 LIBRARY TABLE. [Feb.,

trations which, according to P. Fontaine, have invaded it.
Y., answering a writer in the Revue Chretienne, insists on
the weaknesses of Protestant missionary efforts.

Revue de Lille (Nov.) : M. de Vilere praises the valuable docu-
ments and letters presented in the Life of Louis Veuillot,
but intimates that it is not perfectly impartial: P. Bou-
lay remarks that French Catholics, under pretence of ab-
staining from politics, have given society and religion
over into the. hands of the enemy.

Civilta Cattolica (/Dec.): A sketch of the most prominent
models of Roman and Byzantine methods of architecture.
An appeal for financial help for the Italian nuns, many
of whom suffer actual physical want. A protest against
the criticisms passed upon the changes made in the
Slavonic Institute at Rome.

(21 Dec.): Insists on the necessity of constantly demand-
ing the restoration of the Papal rights. Describes a
clerical seminary about to be opened at Athens.

Rivista Internazionale (Dec.) : A. Cappellazzi contrasts the
socialists' ideal mathematical equality of economic goods
with the Catholic ideal of harmony and proportion. Writ-
ing on Feminism F. Crispolti insists on the need of
rightly directing all attempts to develop and raise the
minds of women.

Studi Religiosi (Nov.-Dec.) : G. Gabriels studies the religious
characteristics of Leo Tolstoi and the defects of the Rus-
sian Church. B. Teloni writes upon the monuments of
Ninive and Babylon.

Rassegna Nazionale (16 Dec.): G. Saltini describes the lives of
two Florentine princesses of the sixteenth century, Isa-
bella and Eleonora di Medici. R. Ferrini writes upon
the development of wireless telegraphy during 1901, and
perceives in it the promise of a more or less complete
revolution. P. Monnosi finds that the men of the past
century have given evidence of a great tendency to be-
come doctrinaires. E. S. Kingswan characterizes the A ve
Maria 's notice of De Cesare's article on the next Con-
clave (North American Review for November, 1901) as
both violent and unjust. The same writer speaks very
eulogistically of Bishop Spalding's writings.

1902.] EDITORIAL NOTES. 695

EDITORIAL NOTES.

THE Tablet has been publishing a series of articles on the
inner life of the church in France with special reference to the
expulsion of the French Congregations. The writer reviews the
educational movements that have created the present type of
French priest, and have instituted the existing relations between
the clergy and the laity. The same movements have been
responsible to some extent for the attitude of many of the
clergy towards the present government. A recent chapter of
this series of papers has some pertinent statements which may
serve as cautionary signals in our own educational methods :

" Without a manful and cultured laity uniting the acquisitions
of modern science with the solid knowledge of Christian civil-
ization and history, it was impossible either to hold the headship of
the masses, or to call to Catholic traditions the literary classes"

After the volcanic action of the Revolution, when it was
apparent that there were no laymen of culture to lead the com-
monalty, very little pains were taken to profit by the lessons
that had been taught. One would think that the masters of the
educational world would have set about creating such a body of
defenders for the church and leaders of the Catholic laity. There
was, however, no discerning of the warnings of disaster. The
author of the article in a very pointed way makes the remark :
' Most assuredly and most deplorably, if there was not to be a
learned Catholic laity, there was going to be a learned uncatholic
and anti- Catholic laity. The church could show nothing but
learned and excellent clergymen. There were no cultured Catholic
laymen."

If to-day there were found in France a large body of Catho-
lic laymen filling the legislative halls it would be impossible to
carry out, even to inaugurate, the propaganda against the re-
ligious orders that is now going on.

The Christian world is puzzled to know why this condition
of affairs exists in a Catholic country. The church cannot sus-
tain itself by a concentration of learning and literary and scien-
tific culture among the clergy alone. It must broaden the basis
of defence. The laity will be Catholic or anti- Catholic. They
must be equipped for the defence of the church or they will
turn their hand against the church, or at least in times of stress
they will not be found to raise their hand in her defence.

696 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Feb., 1902.

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

Harper's Magazine recently published a most offensive poem on "Mar-
garet of Cortona." The large number of protests brought about an investiga-
tion, with a sincere desire to redress the grievous insult to the memory of a
saint honored by the Catholic Church. In the January number of Harper's
Magazine an editorial paragraph is given to conciliate the critics and disavow
any intention to give offence to Catholic readers. The following letter was
also sent to the Rev. James H. O'Donnell, of Watertown, Conn. :

"December 3, 1901.

" REVEREND SIR: Replying to your favor of December 3, we beg to thank
you for your criticism, and to say that we wholly agree with all that you say.
For our own satisfaction we are desirous of making such amends as are possible
in the next available number of the magazine the January issue.

"In explanation, we desire to say that Mrs. Edith Wharton is, as you
know, one of America's foremost authors, and the editor accepted her poem
when she submitted it on its poetic merits alone, assuming that Margaret of
Cortona was a purely fictitious character, a creation of the author's fancy. We
instinctively respect the feeling of our readers of every faith, and had we known
the facts as they exist, the poem would never have been printed in Harper's
Magazine.

"With the assurance that we deeply regret having given offence to many
of our friends, and thanking you again for the courtesy of your letter, we are,

" Very truly yours,

"HARPER & BROTHERS."

If intelligent Catholics always acted with the promptness and vigor which
have distinguished many of them in this case, the interests of truth and
morality would be grandly subserved. As a rule that current literature which
is offensive to Catholics as such, is or should be offensive to all other right-
minded readers for being also vulgar, untruthful, or, as in the case of the poem
above-named, blasphemous and immorally suggestive.

The editorial apology published in Harper's Magazine was as follows :
"The poet in the exercise of his art is under severe formal obligation.
Perhaps for that reason he is allowed a greater freedom in essential features.
He may ignore or transform the historical fact. Mrs. Edith Wharton, on the
basis of a popular legend that she heard in Italy, wrote a poem entitled * Mar-
garet of Cortona,' which was published in the November number of this maza-
zine. Not knowing that such a person as Margaret of Cortona ever actually
existed, she shaped her story to suit a poetic motif. Unfortunately the poetic
license involved an injury to the religious sensibilities of many of our readers
an injury such as the whole Christian world would feel if a like liberty were
taken with the story of Mary Magdalen. This was done in ignorance on the
part both of the poet who wrote and of the editor who accepted the poem ; who,
rather than have knowingly done the wrong, would have given up writing and
editing altogether. All readers will absolve us as to intention ; but we are
sorry for the fact." M. C. M.

MARCONI, THE PROJECTOR OF WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LXXIV. MARCH, 1902. No. 444.

MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY: WHAT IT IS AND

WHAT IT PROMISES.

BY JAMES MURPHY.

tIGNOR MARCONI, when asked by the present
writer for an explanation of wireless telegraphy
that would appeal in the simplest possible form
to the average reader not versed in the history
and technicalities of electrical devices, said that
the simplest explanation would be by analogy. For instance, it
is a well-known fact that if two violins having chords of similar
material, of similar length and thickness, and under similar ten-
sion, are placed on the same table, if one draws a bow on a
string of one of the violins so as to make it vibrate, the similar
string on the other violin will simultaneously sound, although it
has not been touched by the bow. This is what is called
sounding in unison, and a like occurrence is observable in the
phenomena of light, although it does not so readily appeal to
the casual observer.

In the same way it has been observed that if in a coil of
wire, so constructed as to form an electrical circuit, an electrical
current is made to run, it will be found that a current of elec-
tricity also manifests itself in any other similar circuit which is
lying near. The current in this second coil is called a current
produced by induction. Now if, instead of having two coils of
wires which form circuits, we take two single wires placed erect
and at a distance from each other, it will be found that if we
produce a series of electrical shocks, or broken currents, in one
wire, these shocks will be repeated in the other wire, although

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN THE STATE

OF NEW YORK, 1902.
VOL. LXXIV.- 46

698 MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. [Mar.,

this other wire is not in direct communication with the instru-
ment which produces the shocks or broken currents. The elec-
trical shocks or vibrations produced in the second wire are like
the sound-vibrations produced in the violin string which we
have not touched with the bow, but which has been operated
upon by unison with the other string across which the bow was
drawn.

This explanation is as simple and as graphic as any descrip-
tion of wireless telegraphy can well be, and as a matter of fact
it states nearly all that Mr. Marconi or any one else knows
about the primary concrete facts of wireless telegraphy. The
rest of human knowledge on the subject is simply theory, or
else the understanding of the means of best producing the
electrical shocks in the one wire and of best receiving them in
the other wire in which they are induced by unison or sym-
pathy.

SPACE TELEGRAPHY IS NOT NEW.

The fact of the induction of complete or broken currents in
a wire has long been known, and the grand achievement of
wireless telegraphy has merely been the inducing of currents or
shocks at ever greater distances and in intelligible Morse code
signals. Telegraphy without wires is, of course, as old as the
historical records of man, but the wireless telegraphy which has
made the name of Signer Marconi famous is, naturally, some-
thing very different from the system by which an alarm or a
fact of news was communicated from one part of the country
to another by bonfires on the hill-tops.

Wireless telegraphy in the present acceptation is defined as
the transmission of electric telegraph signals through space with-
out the use of any wires to run directly from the transmitting
to the receiving instrument. Wireless telegraphy is something
of a misnomer, as, although no wires connect the sending with
the receiving apparatus, the Marconi system makes an extensive
use of wires at both ends. " Space telegraphy ' is a term
which several literary purists are using by preference, and as a
matter of fact many suggestions are being thrown out for fitting
words descriptive of wireless telegraphy. The terms " caeno-
gram ' and " caenography," or " neogram ' and " neography,"
have been put forward. More directly applicable, however, and
possibly more euphonious, are the expressions offered in the
proposal that we should say that an " ethergram ' is sent by

1902.] MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. 699

the " ethergraph." But to call the process ' etheregraphy
might prove a little awkward for ordinary colloquial use, and it
is possible that in practice some use of the word " air ' will be
adopted, just as we say " wire," which has now practically
ceased to be slang.

Wireless telegraphy was known to our grandfathers. It is
the outcome of the labors, not of one man but of several. As
far back as 1842 Gale, following lines laid down by S. F. B.
Morse, was making wireless experiments on the Susquehanna
River, and with some measure of success. But while scientists
were amusing themselves sending wireless messages fifty yards,
along comes a slim, fair-haired, blue-eyed boy of twenty who
shows that he can cover fifty miles.

SKETCH OF HIS LIFE.

Guglielmo (William) Marconi was born at Marzabotto, near
Bologna, Italy, on September 23, 1875. His father was Gio-
vanni Marconi and his mother Mary Pence. He is the issue of
his father's second marriage. Both his parents and two step-
brothers are still living. His mother is Irish, being a member
of the famous Guinness family of Dublin, who have given a
couple of members to the British peerage, and have made
millions of pounds by the manufacturing of a very special brand
of porter and stout on the banks of the Liffey. She is a highly
cultured woman and is an exceptionally talented musician. To
her the young inventor ascribes all his success, and her he
consults on all the serious problems of his public life. Besides
being his guide and director, she was his playmate in the hours
of leisure and his assistant in the early stages of his mechanical
work. Marconi's father is far advanced in years, and though
always devoted to, and proud of, his dutiful son, has had his
period of doubts and misgivings as to the utility of the career
to which the young man dedicated himself.

About ten years ago, when living at Leghorn in Italy, it
was the young inventor's custom to visit a large ship-building
yard established there. Articles necessary for his experiments
were made for him in the shops. Many of them were weird-
looking creations. In the youth's absence, his father one day
discovered them, and, remarking that he had no desire to have
his house blown to atoms by an infernal machine, destroyed
them. The elder Marconi frequently mentions the incident since

700 MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. [Mar.,

his son has become famous, and uses it to emphasize his asser-
tion of the young man's gentle disposition and filial virtues.

Guglielmo Marconi began his scholastic career at Leghorn,
and rounded off his studies at the universities of Bologna and
Padua. He was fifteen years old when he began, on his father's
estate at Marzabotto, to devise instruments to test the then
somewhat novel theory that an electrical current is capable of
passing through any substance, and that an electric wave, if
started in any given direction, will follow an undeviating course
without need of a wire or other conductor.

HIS EARLY ACHIEVEMENTS.

It took him five or six years to perfect the apparatus that
was destined to make his name a household word. He took it
to London and showed it to Sir William Preece, engineer and
electrician in chief of the English Postal Telegraph. Preece
tested it ; it was a success, and Marconi and his wireless tele-
graphy were discussed in the remotest corners of the globe.
The Italian government promptly sent an invitation to the new
light of science to return to his native land and accept oppor-
tunities for furthering his success. Two warships were put at
his disposal for experimental purposes, and at Spezzia he suc-
ceeded in sending wireless messages a distance of fifteen miles.

It was in Ireland that wireless telegraphy was first used for
journalistic purposes. In 1898 the progress of a yacht race, at
the Kingstown regatta, was reported for the Dublin Express
from a steamer, which at certain periods of the race was ten
miles distant from the receiving station at Kingstown. A little
earlier English royalty had taken the matter up and messages
were sent from Queen Victoria on shore to the Prince of Wales
aboard his yacht, and a year later wireless communication was
established between England and France across the English
Channel.

Marconi first came to the United States in 1899. There-
after practical uses of his wireless system came into being. Its
utility at sea was undeniable. Under the inventor's direction it
was employed with complete success during manoeuvres of one
of the British squadrons. Gradually battle-ships, ocean liners,
light-houses and light-ships, in various quarters of the world,
were equipped with the Marconi apparatus, and every month or
so the newspapers contained descriptions of experiments steadily

1902.] MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. 701

increasing the distance over which wireless telegraphy proved
workable, till finally last year it was announced that Marconi
had succeeded in communicating between two stations on the
British coast separated from each other by some two hundred and
fifty miles.

This was thought a record that would not be beaten for a
long time. But the I2th of December, 1901, was still to come.

THE EXPERIMENTS AT ST. JOHN'S.

On December 6 Mr. Marconi landed at St. John's with two
assistants. He quietly began to install his instruments, to send
up kites carrying the wires that were to receive the induced
electrical shocks, and to make other important preparations that
carried with them, for the onlookers, and for the general pub-
lic, to whom the news of his presence had been communicated,
no presage of the important event that was to follow. The
balloons and kites which he sent up to hold his wires broke
away and caused him considerable trouble. On December 12
they acted in a somewhat more tractable manner, and Mr. Mar-
coni, that night, left his receiving station for his hotel with the
knowledge in his bosom of the achievement of a great feat
which would be liable to have a revolutionary effect in the cen-
turies to come.

He had, in fact, on that day received a wireless telegraphic
communication from the station which he had erected on the
coast of Cornwall, over 1,800 miles away. The communication
was a Morse code signal, three dots representing the letter
" S." He had arranged that this signal should be sent at cer-
tain intervals between certain hours on that day by his assistants
in England. It came to him so distinctly and so precisely at
the appointed time and in the appointed manner that he felt
there was no possibility of his being deceived by a mere coin-
cidence or by an accident of any kind.

Transatlantic wireless telegraphy, which the majority of
scientists had pooh-poohed as the wild vision of a dreamer, was
now an accomplished fact, and an era was opened up for the
commercial use of wireless telegraphy to an extent and in a
manner that the most daring imagination would a year ago have
hardly ventured to conjure up.

Marconi's achievement at St. John's, it must be remembered,
was something perceptible only to himself and his two assistants.

702 MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. [Mar.,

It is on the word of these three men that the civilized world is
asked to believe that wireless telegraphy between the two sides
of the Atlantic has been brought from the realm of theory to
that of accomplished fact. Many doubting Thomases promptly
arose. They included men eminent in the domain of science,
and, if the reports published in the press can be relied upon,
included even Sir William Preece, the man who has been re-
garded as Marconi's high patron.

CLAIMANTS FOR THE HONOR.

A cable message from Paris announced that the highly
considered Academy of Science had devoted a session practically
to belittling Marconi and his exploits. The French savants, it
is said; unanimously decided that Marconi had as yet proved
nothing, and that, besides, " the real inventors of wireless tele-
graphy are Feddersen and Maxwell, both Englishmen ; then
Hertz of Germany ; but principally Professor Branly, a French-
man, who conceived and constructed in 1890 the receiver for
electric waves which is still used by Marconi ; the next, Professor
Lodge, an Englishman, who read a paper before the electrical
congress of 1894, pointing out the possibility of transmitting
telegraphic signals with the Hertz apparatus, and receiving them
with the Branly tube of metallic filings, which possibility was
actually put into practice by a Russian scientist, named Popoff,
in 1896." ;v tjujifi *d rf

Other opponents raised objections to the practical value of
Marconi's feat. These objections, when sifted out, are fairly
comprised in the following extract from an article published in
London and repeated in the American press :

" The following grave defects of the Marconi system are most
apparent : First : The impossibility, notwithstanding all that has
been promised and alleged to have been discovered, of com-
municating and confining secret messages and signals exclusively
to one apparatus.

" Second : The impossibility of preventing messages and
signals being taken up or tapped by any one sufficiently in-
terested who chooses to provide himself with the necessary ap-
paratus, such as a foreign power with whom we may be at war.

" Third: The trouble and doubtfulness experienced in dis-
covering from whom a message comes, and the uncertainty of its
meaning when it does come.

1902.] MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. 703

" Fourth : The utter futility and absurdity of having ships of
war fitted with such apparatus at all until such time as these
difficulties are overcome. Codification of the signals does not
meet the difficulty, and the chances are about even whether you
trap the enemy or the enemy traps you."

To sum them up, all the objections raised are practically to
the effect that the feat which Marconi claims to have performed
between Cornwall and Newfoundland is impossible ; that Marconi
is not the inventor of wireless telegraphy, and that wireless
telegraphy is commercially valueless without reliable apparatus
by which messages may be differentiated so as to be received
only at the particular station and by the particular receiving
instrument for which they are intended and by no other.

THE SECRECY OF MESSAGES.

It seems, however, rather vain to argue over the possibility
of an accomplished fact, and it is noteworthy that the vast bulk
of the discerning public put prompt and absolute reliance in the
word of Marconi. The reason unquestionably is that Marconi
has always done more than he promised. No expert in the
matter of wireless telegraphic communication can reasonably
claim to be more expert than he. When he comes out with a
positive statement on a matter within his competency, it is fair
to admit that he is not liable to be deceived. He has staked
his reputation on the statement that he has communicated by
wireless telegraph from one side of the Atlantic to the other,
and it would seem to be the part of common sense to believe
him, or at least to suspend judgment until the early date at
which he promises public verification of the feat.

Regarding the objection that messages by wireless telegraphy
could not be differentiated, and therefore that secrecy in their
despatch and reception, which is of vital importance for the com-
mercial value of the invention, is practically impossible, it suffices
to state that Signer Marconi declares that this difficulty has
been overcome. He affirms that he has a device for "tuning*
his instruments, so that a message sent by one transmitter can
be registered only by a receiver which has been especially
" tuned ' to that transmitter. He declares that one of his
reasons for knowing that he was not deceived regarding the
communication which came to him on the I2th of December at
Signal Hill, Newfoundland, being really sent out from the English

704 MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. [Mar.,

coast, was that his receiver at St. John's was tuned so that it
could catch the message of no other wireless transmitter except
the one working in Cornwall. Professor Lodge declares that he
too has contrived an apparatus which attunes a transmitter and
its receiver in such a way that the waves from the one arouse
a response only in the other. Here also we must take the word
of the inventor for it, and again rely upon the fact that he is
not liable to make a statement of fact of which he is not fully

certain.

MARCONI'S OWN STATEMENT.

As to the question of Signer Marconi being the inventor of
wireless telegraphy, it may be noted that he himself has never
claimed absolute originality in the matter. In an address delivered
by him on February 2, 1900, at the Royal Institution in London,
he began in these words :

" When Ampere threw out the suggestion that the theory of
universal ether based on merely mechanical probabilities might
supply the means for explaining electrical facts, which view was
upheld by Joseph Henry and Faraday, the veil of mystery which
had enveloped electricity began to lift. When Maxwell published
in 1864 his splendid dynamical theory of the electro-magnetic
field and worked out mathematically the theory of ether waves,
and Hertz had proved experimentally the correctness of Maxwell's
hypothesis, we obtained, if I may use the words of Professor
Fleming, ' the greatest insight into the hidden mechanisms of
nature which has yet been made by the intellect of man.' A
century of progress such as this has made wireless telegraphy
possible. Its basic principles are established in the very nature
of electricity itself. Its evolution has placed another great force
of nature at our disposal."

The fact is, that Marconi had studied Hertz, Hertz had
studied James Clark Maxwell, and Maxwell had probably studied
Professor FitzGerald of Dublin, who of course had Michael
Faraday's experiments before him, showing some sort of rela-
tion between electro-magnetic waves and light.

FitzGerald had affirmed the law of the identity of light and
electro-magnetic propagation through the ether.

James Clark Maxwell in 1873 published his mathematical
equations establishing this law. Hertz proved it by actual
measurement of the waves, and thereby won enduring fame as
a scientist. His method was to discharge a Leyden jar, or a

1902.] MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. 705

Ruhmkorff coil, through a short piece of wire, circled so that
its ends came very close together. The spark which jumped
this gap was reproduced in the other metallic coil suspended
fifty feet away. The fact that the spark jumped the gap in
the second coil proved the transmission of electro-magnetic
waves through space, or rather through the ether. It was by
the second spark that Hertz was enabled to measure the waves
and fix their rate. He proved that they may be a fraction of
an inch or one thousand miles in length, and he determined
their periodicity to be about a one-hundred-millionth of a
second, waves about 8 feet in length having the velocity of
light, 168,000 miles per second.

He also showed that the waves could be reflected, deflected
and screened, and he determined their nodal point and outline
all this inside of a small laboratory.

THE BRANLY COHERER.

The discovery of electric waves by Hertz gave probably the
greatest impulse to wireless telegraphy, and it is to Hertz that
Marconi owes one of the two most vitally important parts of
his apparatus, the transmitter. For the other essential part
the receiver Marconi was indebted to Professor Branly, of the
Catholic University of Paris.

Professor Branly produced the " coherer," a receiver of ex-
traordinary delicacy for electro-magnetic waves transmitted
through the ether. Branly, in a series of experiments in 1891,
showed that certain metallic powders or filings had a strangely
variable conductivity and may be made very sensitive to the
perception of the Hertz waves. This sensitiveness occurred
when the filings were massed together, and Branly showed that
it was only necessary to shake up the filings in order to restore
them to their normal state of low conductivity. The electric
waves packed them together, or made them cohere, while shak-
ing them up caused them to decohere.

For practical use he produced a simple little device, consist-
ing of a tube about two inches long and a quarter of an inch
in diameter, plugged nearly all the way through and with only
a narrow space left in the centre. This space was filled with
finely powdered silver and nickel filings. The most delicate
electro-magnetic wave brought to bear on these filings had the
power of making them cohere, or of drawing them into a solid

;o6 MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. [Mar.,

mass, so that they became an excellent conductor. After the
wave was registered and received through the instrumentality of
the metal filings, a tiny hammer which worked automatically
struck the coherer and shook the particles of metal apart,
making them become a poor conductor and ready to at once
receive another electrical manifestation.

This little instrument the coherer is a triumph of mechani-
cal ingenuity, and has been described as an electric eye as sen-
sitive to the most feeble electric ray as the human eye is to
the faintest glimmer of light.

MARCONI THE WIZARD.

In the Branly coherer and the Hertz oscillator, or trans-
mitter, Marconi saw his wireless telegraphy. But it must be
remembered that others had tried their hand with the Hertz
oscillator and the Branly coherer, but had failed to produce
long distance wireless telegraphy. As Sir William Preece put
it in defending Marconi against his critics, " They all knew the
egg, but Marconi was the Columbus who showed them how to
make it stand on end."

Marconi himself introduced important secondary inventions
to use in combination with these two, and to render them
effective for his purpose, the chief being a device for intensify-
ing and strengthening the rapidity and dimensions of the elec-
tric shocks, or electro-magnetic waves sent from the oscillator,
or transmitter. He also used permutations of wires and bat-
teries at his receiving and transmitting stations, and so modified
the uses of the Hertz and Branly inventions that in combina-
tion under his hand they had become practically equivalent to
a new discovery.

Before Marconi, wireless telegraphy was merely a matter for
interesting laboratory experiments ; under Marconi's hand it has
passed out of the experimental stage. It is already of genuine
service to the civilized community, and he assures us that it is
only a matter of months when it will be one of the great com-
mercial factors of the world.

It is well to remember, however, that Marconi's method, by
inductive electric shocks, is not the only one that offers possi-
bilities for the development of wireless telegraphy. There are
many other systems using different methods and employing dif-
ferent media for the transmission of electrical signals. The earliest

1902.]

MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY.

707

experimenters in this line relied on the conductivity of water and

earth.

OTHER WORKERS IN THE FIELD.

Forty-eight years ago Mr. Bowman Lindsay, of Dundee,
Scotland, patented a device for sending electric communication
through water without connecting wires. One of his experiments
was across the river Tay at Glencarse, where it was half a
mile wide. The experiment was quite successful and brought
Mr. Lindsay some local glory ; but that half mile was his limit.

Since then a French priest, Abbe Michel, has done brilliant
things by using the conductivity of moist earth. He has re-
vealed mechanical ingenuity of a high kind, and it is interesting
to note that he uses telephones as receivers and transmitters, and
to remember that on December 12 Mr. Marconi employed a
telephone at St. John's to catch the exceedingly faint Morse
code signal that had travelled all the way from the coast of
England. Abbe Michel's system has never been subjected to
exhaustive tests regarding distance and accuracy, as there are no
long distances in France without the proximity of towns, and it
has been found that the signals are interfered with in cities by
leakage currents and by short-circuiting due to pipes and rails.

Mr. Nikola Tesla, who is well and eminently known among
inventors and who is an American citizen, believes that, by pro-
perly disturbing the earth's electric charge, signals can be trans-
mitted to any point on the surface of the globe. He declares
that he has obtained experimental proof of this theory. He has
also patented a method of transmitting electrical energy by con-
duction through the upper air, which becomes a conductor when
sufficiently rarefied and for oscillatory currents of very high
frequency.

All these various methods look for success in transmitting
wireless messages by conduction, as contrasted with induction
the principle according to which Marconi works. With the
inductive method various successful devices have been for some
years before the public. For instance, one of the earliest forms
of wireless induction telegraphy was that employed in signalling
to a moving train. A patent for this was issued to Smith in
1881.

But there is no getting away from the fact that of all in-
ventors of systems of wireless telegraphy, whether by conduction
or by induction, Marconi alone so far has made good. He alone

;o8 MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. [Mar.,

has put on the market an article that will work, and that is use-
ful and beneficial and marks a mile-stone on the route of human

progress.

PRACTICAL UTILITY AT SEA.

It is true that so far the Marconi system has its chief ap-
plicability on sea. But even if its use were for ever restricted to
the water, its value is still incontestable. For one thing, it will
mean an enormous saving in human life and in property. The
Marconi reflector, placed near the treacherous shoals that in
various quarters of the world yearly exact their toll of human
sacrifice, will furnish a secure and unfailing warning to ships,
thus supplying an adequate remedy which governments and
inventors had begun to despair of ever finding. The solitude of
the ocean will soon cease to exist, and the anxiety of relatives
for their kin and of shippers for their property need never be
of long duration even though the vessel carrying them be thou-
sands of miles from land.

Even though it should eventually turn out that there is some
practical hitch in the plan to telegraph wirelessly from one coast
to another thousands of miles away, there is always at hand the
relatively simple expedient of placing stationary ships at dis-
tances that the wireless signal can safely cover, and of thus
bridging over the broadest expanses of ocean.

Mr. Marconi is confident that his wireless system will do the
work that the ocean cables are now doing. He goes further^
and affirms that it is a question only of months when the sys-
tem will be doing a big commercial business in transoceanic
telegraphy. If his sanguine expectations in this regard are
realized, and if the " tuning ' apparatus which he declares he
possesses works satisfactorily for the securing of secrecy to mes-
sages, then an enormous step will have been taken in the sim-
plifying of human intercourse. It costs three or four million
dollars to lay an ocean cable across the Atlantic, and the ex-
pense of maintenance is enormous. It follows that a cable com-
pany must charge a high figure for telegraph rates. But by the
wireless system messages could be sent at a fraction of a cent a
word, or at a price less than short distance land telegraph rates
in any quarter of the globe.

THE DIFFICULTIES OF LAND SERVICE.
On land there are obstacles to wireless telegraphy which do

1902.] MARCONI'S WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY. 709

not exist by water. The numerous powerful electric currents
used in towns and cities for the generation of light, heat, and
power militate against the most effective work of the delicate
little Branly coherer. And yet Mr. Marconi is confident of find-
ing means of surmounting these obstacles, and, as a matter of
fact, he has been gradually widening his field and has succeeded
in sending messages the best part of one hundred miles on land.

In time of war the wireless apparatus, it is claimed, would
encompass momentous results. One of Mr. Marconi's assistants
took an outfit of Marconi instruments to South Africa two years
ago and endeavored to establish communication between the
relieving army of Sir Redvers Buller on the Tugela and the
besieged forces of General White in Ladysmith. Only meagre
success, however, attended the efforts ; but Mr. Marconi declares
that this was wholly due to the fact that the military authori-
ties did not adopt the proper measures, and he affirms that his
system on that occasion did not get anything like an adequate
trial.

Practical man though he is, Mr. Marconi is of a keenly sen-
sitive disposition, and the physical obstacles that lie in his path,
as well as the difficulties that perverse or unconscionable human
beings create for him, form a burden that sits heavily on his
shoulders. Those who saw him a few years ago admit that to-
day he looks unduly aged and careworn. Those who know
him intimately declare that he is far from being a well man.
They fear that he is liable to burn out the flame that is within
him too rapidly.

It will be a grievous blot on the records of this generation
if this young man, who has proved himself a benefactor of the
human race, instead of receiving encouragement and gratitude
from all mankind, should, till the end of his career find placed
in his path by human agency stumbling-blocks that will test his
spirit to the breaking point.

It is not inconceivable that it may be another than Marconi
who will bring wireless telegraphy to its highest point of me-
chanical efficiency and to its simplest form for employment by
mankind, but it was Marconi who more than any other blazed
the way for its ultimate success, and it is fair and even gratify-
ing to assume that with wireless telegraphy throughout the ages
will be indissolubly connected the name of the inventor who
promised little and did much, Guglielmo Marconi.

710 THE NIGHT is DARK. [Mar.,

HIGH in is

BY THOMAS A. WALSH.

HE night is dark, 'tis thick with mists of gray,

And torrents in the forest dash and foam,
While through the wastes I've wandered far astray
From every pathway that would lead me home.

Around me all is barren, wild and harsh,

And vampires rustling through the darkness fly,

Or lights of evil gleam along the marsh,
And farther still would lure my steps awry.

Appalling clouds lie banked along the west,
Deep thunders mutter on the distant hill,

While beasts of prey and spirits of unrest

Are roaming near me through the woods at will.

O God ! my God, before Thee now I fall,
Repentant and contrite of mind and heart,

And from this wilderness of death I call
On Thee to help me till the night depart.

Then grant Thou change and guide me back again
From blinding mists and torrents white with foam

To where Thy lights shine sweetly through the rain,
And all Thy pathways lead us safely home.

1902.] REFLECTIONS FOR ORDINARY CHRISTIANS. 711

REFLECTIONS FOR ORDINARY CHRISTIANS.

SANCTIFYING GRACE.

'WAY with your philosophies, vain world. Science,
close your books. Faith has lifted up a veil of
the world of souls. We stand before a divine
fact a reality lighting up the whole intelligent
creation, and touching us here and now.
There is almost a sacrament in the very words. Scarcely
have they slipped from tongue or pen, than the first thought
is to beat our breast in holy fear, lest this very moment we
may not possess what we thus dare to dwell upon : God's
complacency, which at once divinizes us sanctifying grace.

We marvel as we think of the pagan insanity that could
invent grafting upon still living mortality a man-made
apotheosis.

God had forestalled man.

Upon us He has impressed and imposed, with a divine
end, the qualities of a supernatural career and a supernatural
deserving. The pagan of to-day will not accept it or believe
it, even on God's word.

- V-:- .11.- . :/;:.,, '/".- k0w< [jfiii ' \

Yet, these are scarcely the words with which to approach
this most penetrating and most moving, as well as most sublime
and ennobling fact. Humility is the only worthy handmaid of
such an honor; gratitude, of such grace.

Yes, grace, the state of grace, is an illuminating reality, and
its sanctuaries in human hearts perhaps only hidden from eyes
of flesh, lest they might either presume or despair presume,
possessing it ; or losing it, despair.

Even we, ordinary Christians, poor sinners and misdoubters,
even we have experience of it oh ! let us trust, let us hope,
let us pray, that we experience it still. Sometime, in prayer,
before the altar, in the ineffable Eucharist, have not our hearts

712 REFLECTIONS FOR ORDINARY CHRISTIANS. [Mar.

dilated with it ? Have we never stretched out our hands to
the wound in the side of the Lord " put in our hand hither '
in the very source of grace ? And who shall ever rob us of
the realizing sense, of the overwhelming sense, of sanctifying
grace abiding with us, flooding the emptiness of our miserable
mortality with its presence and its pressure memories which
even sin will often hesitate to deface or to destroy.

III.

But what we are apt to forget is that this sanctifying grace,
of which we are thus perhaps occasionally permitted to feel the
pulsation, is a normal fact of Christian life. That, except when
we have chosen deliberately to put an end to it, it differentiates
that Christian life, its most prosaic deed and circumstance, by
all the consecration of God's own complacency, from those
"whose days He has forgotten," and from whom He has "turned
away the face of His Christ."

Nay, worldlings; it will not do to flaunt your achievements
at us ; your deeds, many of which are humanly great ; your aims,
which monuments may properly materialize, and time commem-
orate. Indeed, if there be in them aught divine, God will
surely prove and reward them.

But for us, ordinary Christians, commonplace folk, with many
infirmities of mind and flesh, there is assured comfort and con-
solation in this one fact and let us cherish it as an inspiration
as we have made it ours by faith, and contemned it not by
deliberate contumely and defiant deed : The great God Him-
self has hallowed our weak but trustful efforts, and put upon
the dross of our daily mouldings the hall-mark of eternity.

THE CANOES OF THE NATIVES.

ALOHA,* HAWAII. .;.-

BY REV. THOMAS P. McLOUGHLIN.

NE of my earliest recollections as a boy at school
is a picture in Monteith's Geography represent-
ing some natives of the Sandwich Islands bal-
ancing themselves on surf-boards and enjoying
the sport of riding on the waves, while in the
background appear a coral reef and some tall cocoanut palms.
I little thought in those far-off days that I would ever visit the
Paradise of the Pacific ; but it is the unexpected that usually
happens, and so I have had my holiday, and have " done ' the
Islands. Alas ! for the fond dreams of youth. No longer does
the native, clad in his simple malo, skilfully ride the wave on his
surf-board ; if he happens to exist at all, under the wholly
unnecessary weight of bifurcated garments, undershirt, starched
white shirt, stiff three-inch collar, flashy neck-tie, straw hat, and
yellow shoes, he is not the Sandwich-Islander of our day-
dreams ; he is simply a new, cafe-au-lait type of Uncle Sam.

* Aloha is a Hawaiian word expressing a warm greeting, and is used in the sense of wel-
come as well as farewell.

VOL. LXXIV. 47

7i4 ALOHA, HAWAII. [Mar.,

Still, this is not wholly true of the gentler sex, for as they strut
along the sidewalk with all the independence of Southern darkies,,
they hold their heads high and wear a rather startling garment
for the street in the shape of a white Mother Hubbard, rather
suggestive of a robe de nuit. The native women form a very
distinct type, fat and flabby from their steady diet of "poi."
They seem to ignore utterly the presence of their white con-
querors, and their eyes are like those of the leprechaun in Irish
fairy tales ; you cannot catch them at all. But I anticipate ; I
want you to enjoy the whole trip with me, so we shall wave
adieu to our friends on the wharf at San Francisco as the
Ventura floats out into the bay and bears us away to the Isles
of the Blest. The Golden Gate seems to have hinges that move
both ways, and you are as free to leave as you are welcome to
enter its magic portals. Let me here quote from my diary :

"April 17, 1901. At two P. M. we passed the Farilone
Islands, and near them we saw a school of whales spouting.
Why do whales spout ? Well, I suppose it is because they have
nothing else to do, and, like other spouters, they like to hear
themselves blow."

The days at sea passed very pleasantly, for some of us at
least, and as for the others, well it could be said of them that
they were endeavoring to hold their own. On the fourth day
out we came into tropical weather. Oh ! it was ' delightful.
Moonlight on the ocean ! At night we would gather together
in front of the pilot house, and our little musical coterie (strange
how musical people keep together !) would sing in harmony all
the old songs we ever knew, from the " Suwanee River ' to
" Ma Lady Lou," and intersperse the songs with all the old
anecdotes we ever heard, including the one about that man that
" 'ates the mate ' on the ship. By day we were wont to play
at quoits or bean-bag, or read, or tell stories, or listen to the

exquisite piano-playing of Mrs. K in the social hall. Anon,

we made the children run races for prizes of candy or chewing-
gum. Then again we meditated on the great expanse of the
ocean, and the firmament above, where the stars were singing
together the glory of God, and our faith and trust in our Father
in heaven seemed to grow ever stronger. How a rational being
can live upon the ocean, and look upon the gorgeous sunset or
the starlit heavens by night, and deny the existence of a Supreme

1902.]

ALOHA, HAWAII.

HAWAIIAN TYPE OF BEAUTY.

Creator, will always be a mystery to me. Let me once more
quote from my diary :

" April 21. Saw flying-fish to-day; they ^re wonderful

remind one of ' devil's darning-needles ' on a large scale. These
remarkable denizens of the air and sea were a genuine surprise
to me. I was prepared to see them jump out of the water and
fly a few feet ; but was astonished to find that when they rise
out of the ocean, at the approach of a boat or of a large fish,
they frequently fly three or four hundred feet before re-entering
their native element. One of them flew on board the vessel,
and we had an opportunity of examining its wings, which are
like delicate fins spread out."

716

ALOHA, HAWAII.

[Mar.,

We had on board a comic opera troupe, chorus included ;
but they did not entertain us in any way. One individual with
typical flowing hair, and a long-tail coat, whom we all took for
the comedian, turned out to be simply a chorus man, and from
my conversations with him on art, music, and the drama I
think he was intended by nature to be a leader and not a
follower. Still, one must have money as well as brains to be a
leader nowadays, particularly on the stage. On the morning of
April 23 we heard the joyful cry, " Land ho ! ' and in a few
hours " Diamond Head," the well-known promontory that stands
like a sentinel outside the harbor of Honolulu, hove in sight.
How bleak and desolate the Island of Oahu looked ! Tall, for-
bidding cliffs, many of them extinct volcanoes, with never a
sight of tree or verdure upon them ; such, strange to say, is
the appearance of all those islands on what is termed the wind-
ward side. When we rounded the point, however, what a dif-
ference in the landscape ! Here was what we looked forward to :

coral reefs, tall cocoanut palms, luxuriant foliage, well cultivated
farms, rich valleys in which were plantations of rice and bananas
and coffee, tropical trees and shrubbery of all kinds. Honolulu,
as seen from the steamer, does not make a very favorable im-
pression, for the beautiful parts of the city are hidden by the

1902.]

ALOHA, HAWAII.

717

dense foliage ; while big smoke-stacks and commonplace store-
houses make one feel that Royal Honolulu is a thing of the '
past, and that we are face to face with the same civilization we
left behind us in California ; and hence are disappointed. As

UPPER FRONT STREET, HONOLULU, ON SUNDAY MORNING.

we neared the wharf a dozen or more dark-skinned boys dove
into the water from various heights, and swam around the vessel
calling on the passengers to pitch them money. A nickel or a
dime has scarcely time to descend six feet under water when
three or four of these natives scramble for the coin, and one of
them invariably brings it to the surface. The dock presented a
very gay scene, for the natives still cling to a few of their pictur-
esque customs. The venders of "leis," or garlands of flowers
and green leaves, were present in great numbers, and made the
wharf look like a flower market instead of a steamer pier.
From time immemorial the Hawaiians have had the beautiful
custom of hanging garlands of bright- colored flowers and green
bay leaves over the shoulders of departing friends ; and some-
times you will see some favorite laden down with as many as
fifteen such garlands, made up of closely strung carnations, cream
lilies, and other pretty flowers. It may be all very poetic, but
alas ! when the dock is out of sight, inside of five minutes all

;i8 ALOHA, HAWAII. [Mar.,

these flowers are cast into the water of the harbor, lest the
' wearer become sick from their overpowering sweet odors.

Honolulu is a very peculiar town, much like the average
white town in the tropics, yet there is a difference which makes
it seem very like an American city in some respects. First of
all there are some very fine stores on the main street ; then
there are numerous liquor stores with flashy bar-rooms, run by
Americans, who have taught the unsophisticated savages the full
benefits of Bourbon, Rye, Sour Mash, Old Crow, Manhattan,
Martini, and other various civilizing drinks. These poor benighted
people were so ignorant that when they were thirsty or fatigued
they climbed a cocoanut palm, threw down a few of the rich
luscious fruits, made a hole in the end of the nut, and drank a
delicious draught of' cocoanut milk. Now they der-pise the nut ;
they walk into an American bar-room, and for a nickel they get
what they term " a good horn of booze," and then a second
and a third, and if they do not dream of Paradise they wake
up with a headache, and have not sense enough to return to
the cocoanut.

What impresses the visitor most on first arriving in Honolulu,
and more so in Hilo, is the absence of natives. You find in the
streets any number of white people, and you discover that the
Japanese and Chinese are so numerous as to make you imagine
you are in the far East. Most of the stores in Honolulu are
run by these Orientals, and one has an excellent opportunity to
study their home-life, for they live in the open air. The funny
little Japanese women, with their babies straddled on their backs,
waddle along the street, wearing their peculiar dress and odd
wooden sandals. The shoemaker seems almost as dextrous with
his toes as with his fingers in the making of sandals and shoes ;
and all the Japs are so small that you wonder if they are not
an inferior race intellectually. The progress of Japan, however,
during the last forty years has proven the contrary. As to their
moral inferiority, one would think it was very marked ; but the
longer one lives, the more he finds human nature pretty much
the same in all nations. Are the French and the Spanish any
better than the Russians or the Germans, from a moral stand-
point ? The ^great test, after all, is early marriage, fidelity in
wedlock, and, all things being equal, the presence of large

families. The lower order of the Japs, as found in Hawaii, are,
externally at least, very inferior to any Christian nation we

1902.]

ALOHA, HAWAII.

719

BISHOP ROPERT, OF THE SANDWICH ISLANDS.

know of. The laboring men and women, for instance, after return-
ing from the fields at the close of a hard day's work, will strip
and bathe in a common pool, without any sense of shame even
when people are passing by a block away. It is also a signifi-
cant fact that in the section of the town which is quarantined
and fenced in by the government for the purpose of legalized
and licensed prostitution, nearly all of the two hundred women
living there are Japanese. These are supplemented by a few
half-castes and three or four French girls. Not one native
Hawaiian is to be found in the place. It is well known, like-
wise, that the chief patrons of this moral leper settlement are

72O

ALOHA, HAWAII.

[Mar.,

Chinese and Japanese, except when one of Uncle Sam's transport
steamers arrives in port, and then the whole place is turned over
to them while the vessel remains in port. O tempora ! mores !
And yet it only goes to prove what we have said, that human
nature is abqut the same the world over ; and we have only to
thank the Puritans for one thing, and that is that they forced
vice of this kind under cover, and denied it public rights as
though it were a legitimate traffic. Uncle Sam in Hawaii, the
Puritan grown wiser, seems to think differently ; the mask is
thrown off.

I do not mean to say that the Kanakas, as the natives are
called, are an immaculate race ; far from it, for from what the
missionary fathers told me, I gleaned that infidelity is very
common among the married people. They are like a great
many people ; when they are good they are very good, and
when they are bad they are very bad. The Catholic natives,
for example, attend Mass in the Mission Church at Hilo, and
they all use their prayer-books and read aloud with the priest

GRASS HUTS OF THE NATIVES.

all the proper parts of the Mass, even the words of Consecra-
tion, in their own language. It is a common sight to see the
women smoking pipes on the street ; and while waiting for Mass
to begin they invariably stand around and smoke and chat just

1902.]

ALOHA, HAWAII.

721

as the men do in country towns of the United States. I had
the privilege of saying Mass several times in the temporary
chapel at Waikiki, a watering place three miles outside of Hono-
lulu. From the road the chapel looks like a large whitewashed

A GROUP OF WORKMEN IN HONOLULU.

corn-bin, or a hen-house. The lattice-work reaches up about
four feet, and above that it is open, so that the birds fly through
during Mass, attracted by the sweet singing of the dusky natives.
Outside, three hundred feet away, the waters of the ocean may
be heard dashing against the shore ; while around the little
house of worship arise gigantic cocoanut palms, and banana
trees. Inside are low wooden benches and a small Estey reed
organ, while at the other end of the chapel, closed in during
the day by large portieres, is a neat, white altar ornamented
with brass candlesticks and a crucifix. Flowers are so yery
common here that they are rarely used upon the altar. Just as
in California, they seem to look upon the calla lily as a species
of weed, unfit to honor the King of kings ; as though anything
could be common in the eyes of the Creator ! The pious
natives, however, will climb into the damp recesses of the
mountains, and cull choice maiden-hair ferns and other precious
leaves, and with these will they ornament the tabernacle. Faith,

.722 ALOHA, HAWAII. [Mar.,

beautiful and simple, is at the root of it all ; they wish to give
to their Lord what is choicest and rarest to be found.

Shall I ever forget my visit to the dear little Bishop of
Honolulu ? After walking through the main street for a few
blocks, and passing by several saloons with good old Celtic
names adorning the sign- boards, I came to an old-fashioned
church, whose steeple and clock tower were over the high altar
instead of near the front door, as is customary in most churches.
A great iron gateway stood invitingly open, and after passing
through an avenue of tall palm-trees I came to a long house,
with a wide veranda, and saw his lordship seated and talking
to some of the fathers standing around. The priests of the
island always wear their soutanes in the street, and so I was
not surprised to see the bishop not only wearing his cassock,
but having on his head an old-fashioned, three-cornered hat,
and smoking a big cigar. It is very funny to an American to
see in Honolulu how the old order is changing in this one mat-
ter of clerical dress. One of the fathers of the church may be
seen at any hour of the day riding on a bicycle through
the streets, with his soutane tucked up around his waist and
wearing long trousers and an up-to-date white straw hat. It
happened to be Friday when I called, and the good bishop
invited me to remain for dinner. To this proposition I gladly
assented, for I was anxious to taste some native fish. What
was my surprise to see on the table a dish of Irish stew, some
cold ham and bologna sausage. I thought I had a good joke
on the bishop, and said : " Are you orthodox Catholics here,
my lord ? "

" Yes, certainly," he answered ; " why do you ask ? '

" Because," I replied, " in every country I have visited so
far they never eat meat on Friday."

" Well," said he, " when you return to New York you will
have a different story to tell. When the missionary fathers
came here first there was no meat to be had, and the priests,
like the natives, lived on fruit, cocoanuts, and ' poi '. Learning
this the Propaganda gave them permission to eat meat when-
ever they could get it, every day of the year except the Fridays
of Lent, and this permission continues to this day."

In addition to the viands just mentioned, we had fruits and
vegetables, including bread-fruit, which reminds one of the sweet
potato, and " poi," which is a pasty composition made by

1902.]

ALOHA, HAWAII.

723

pounding the root of the taro plant, and which tastes like fer-
mented flour paste ; in fact, I have been told, it is no uncom-
mon sight to see the bill-posters paste their signs on the fences
and, at twelve o'clock, make their meal out of the " poi " which
a moment before they used for bill-sticking. Talking of food
reminds me of a wonderful change that has come about in the
city of Honolulu since the advent of civilization. For centuries
these happy natives were accustomed to live according to the
laws of nature. They wore sufficient clothing to indicate that

BIRD'S-EYE VIEW OF THE CITY OF HONOLULU.

they had a true concept of modesty ; they lived on fish, cocoa-
nuts, bananas, pineapples, and " poi." They worked but little,
for the ground seemed to bring forth their food spontaneously,
and they spent their time fishing, swimming, and tobogganing
on the surf. Now that civilization has put up barbed wire and
other fences, and wealthy men have said, " No trespassing,
private property," and have enclosed large tracts of land where
the cocoanuts are rotting on the trees, the natives have been
forced into eating civilized food, and hence in all the grocery
stores may be seen shelves of all kinds of canned goods, in-
cluding canned corn, canned clams, canned oysters, canned pork,
and canned corned beef. Not only are the fences put up around
the land, but the poor native is not allowed to fish for himself ;

724 ALOHA, HAWAII. [Mar.,

he must buy his fish in the market. What is the result ? The
race is fast dying out, and twenty-five years hence will see them
practically exterminated. Native life, as such, has disappeared,
except in some few inland villages. Something must be wrong
here.

I suppose it is heresy to say that the American flag should
be taken down when it has once floated over a country, even
though we believe it is to come down some day from the flag-
staff of the capitol building in Havana. Nevertheless, it makes
the heart sad to see it floating where it has been raised against
the will of the people ; and this is in reality the case in Hawaii.
The government was planted there without the consent of the
governed. The people of the islands had no say whatever in
the matter, and the whole change was brought about by a
handful of whites, sectarian missionaries and their sons, who,
with the characteristic brutality of the Anglo-Saxon, forced their
civilization and their government on an unwilling people, and
then seized on all the territory and all the fat public offices.
Once in power, they gave the people a chance to vote, with
the result that the natives sent a majority to the Assembly,
much to the disgust of the small white minority. While we
were there we listened to the impassioned eloquence of some
of these assemblymen, denouncing President Dole and his clique,
and calling upon him to resign. A petition for his removal,
signed by the majority of the members, was forwarded to
President McKinley while he was in San Francisco ; but the
white clique only laughed in their sleeves at these simple, hon-
est-hearted people, and sent a delegate to the President by the
same steamer, telling him to pay no attention whatever to the
natives, that they did not know when they were well off, etc.
A few millionaire sugar-planters have control of the islands,
and it was in their interest that annexation was brought about.
Despite the laws of the United States against contract labor, I
learned on the best of authority that practically slavery still
exists in the island. I do not mean to say that human beings
are bought and sold, though I might say this in regard to
many cases of Chinese and Japanese women, as here in New
York ; but the fact is that shiploads of Japanese are brought
over by contractors, and they make a written or verbal promise
to work for so long a time say ten years. They labor hard
from early morning till late at night for the munificent sum of

IQO2.]

ALOHA, HAWAII.

725

A FISHERMAN.

seventy-five cents a day. They get a house (sic) to live in,
but, as the Irishman puts it, " They must ate themselves and
clothe themselves." If one of them for some reason or other,
outside of serious illness, refuses to work, he is immediately
docked five dollars of his pay ; and still persisting in his refusal,
he is put in prison till he makes up his mind to work. I was
told stories, also, of more obstinate ones being severely beaten
to bring them to their senses, but I could not verify these tales.
(See Miss Clarke's Hawaii Nei for details on this point.) It
occurred to me when studying this phase of political economy
that great good might be accomplished if, instead of pampering
our prisoners in Sing Sing, the government exiled them for ten
or twenty years and made them work on the sugar plantations,

726 ALOHA, HAWAII. [Mar.,

thus encouraging American labor ! Or again, what a blessing it
would be to our army of American tramps, who meander
through the fields in the summer, terrorizing the people of the
country, and who come home to New York in the fall in good
time to register and vote as often as required, and who live on
the good-natured citizens of the metropolis, what a blessing if
they could be sent off in transports to work on the sugar plan-
tations of Hawaii, and not be allowed back till they had worked
a certain number of years ! Nay, think of this seriously, ye
law-makers ! Would not this be an easy solution to the ques-
tion : " What shall we do with our Anarchists ? ' But no ! our
new possessions seem to be, not for the benefit of Americans,
except a few heartless millionaires, and an army of foreigners.
Again my diary :

" Sunday, April 28. -This evening I preached in the cathe-
dral at the invitation of the bishop, and had all the English-
speaking Catholics in the city present."

After the service I ventured to say to his lordship : " I
noticed, monseigneur, that they did not take up any collection at
the service."

His answer astonished me : " No, we never have taken up
any collections in the island since we came here, and we have
no pew rents nor seat money, and no poor-boxes." " How is
this?" I asked. "Well," he replied, " when the fathers first
came here the sectarian missionaries 'had already been here for
some years, and we met with great opposition. The bigotry
displayed was worthy of the Puritans. Men and women were
whipped and punished in other ways for daring to become
Catholics. The sectarians had already a strong foothold, and
we were banished from the islands, and sent off amidst insults
and jeers aboard a French steamer. Our fathers landed in the
United States and sent word to their government, and the result
was that within a few months they were set once more on the
shores of Oahu, under the protection of the French flag and
the guns of a French man-of-war. When they commenced to
preach to the people, some of the natives said plainly to the
missionaries : ' We do not want your Gospel, for you are like
the other missionaries come before you ; it is not our souls you
want ; it is our money and our lands : you have come to rob
us.' 'No,' said the fathers, 'this is not true, and to prove it,

1902.]

ALOHA, HAWAII.

727

A SUNDAY SCENE IN OLD CHINATOWN BEFORE THE PLAGUE FIRE OF 1900.

we shall never ask you for a collection while we are here ;
whatever you give will be of your own free will.' The mis-
sionaries kept their word faithfully, and so well ordered were
their lives, and so ardent their zeal, that in a few short years
they gained the heartfelt love and esteem of these simple-hearted
natives; so that now the majority of the Christians in the
islands are Catholics." " But, how do you manage ? ' was my
natural inquiry. " The Propaganda gives us some help, and we
have rents from property given us by wealthy Kanakas who
have died in the Faith, and are thus enabled to get along
nicely. Our property here in Honolulu would sell to-morrow
for $200,000."

What a picturesque sight one of these missionaries is when
on horseback ! I met such a one on the Island of Hawaii, who
had just travelled eighteen miles with his cassock tucked up
around his waist and wearing a large straw sombrero on Jhis
head. A long, full beard of brown streaked with gray gave
him the appearance of the Apostle St. Paul. He jumped from
his horse, carried his saddle-bags into a store in the neighbor-
hood, and took passage with us to Hilo on the little channel

728 ALOHA, HAWAII. [Mar.,

steamer, the Kinaw. This man of God was on his way to the
town of Hilo, where he came every three months for confession,
and he gave me in a very simple manner an account of his
labors. His parish embraces a territory of seventy miles, about
the distance from New York to New Haven, and in that dis-
trict he has five chapels, and celebrates Mass in each one of
them about once every month. He has a so-called home near
one of these churches, where he spends about ten days of each
month. He possesses but one soutane, and during the frequent
rains he is often compelled, when soaked through while travel-
ling, to stop at a native's hut, and beg shelter from the storm,
and dry his cassock, shoes, and stockings at the fire, and then
start on again. " And where do you cook your food ?' I ven-
tured to ask. "To tell you the truth," he replied, "I rarely
get cooked food. Along the road I may pluck a few bananas
or pomegranates or nuts, and these supply me with abundance
of nourishment. The fresh cocoanut is also delicious both as
food and drink, for, as you know, we eat the soft pulp of the
cocoanut with a spoon just as you do musk melons;"

Thus do these holy men go about, in season and out of
season, instructing the children, hearing confessions, saying Mass,
breaking the Bread of Life, preaching the Word, baptizing the
infants, marrying the young people, visiting the sick, and bury-
ing the dead. Verily, their names are written in letters of gold
in the Book of Life.

In the town of Hilo itself I visited splendid schools which
are under the direction of the Alexian Brothers and the Sisters
of the Sacred Heart, and which are accomplishing a wonderful
work in the island for the bodies and souls of the children. We
were very much amused when a class of the larger boys stood and
sang for us in that tropical country the well-known ditty,
"Dashing through the snow," with its stirring refrain of "Jingle,
bells," while two little black-eyed, barefooted lads rattled a lot
of sleigh-bells in time to the music. Never can we forget the
dear, dark-skinned little girls of the sisters' school. It certainly
brought us back, thousands of miles over sea and land, to the
Atlantic coast, to hear the sweet voices of those dusky little
ones sing "Hail, Heavenly Queen!' and "Mother dear." The
world is very small, after all. Some five years ago when
visiting the Tomb of our Lord, in Jerusalem, I met a brother
priest who formerly lived in New York. Last April, at the

1 902.] ALOHA, HAWAII. 729

very opposite end of the world, after preaching in the cathedral
of Honolulu, a young fellow came up to me, introduced himself,
and said : " Many a time I served Mass in old Transfiguration
Church, in Mott Street, New York, for I was born and brought
up in that district." And where, after all, must the teachers
come from if not from the United States ? Away off in the
Island of Hilo we found brothers and sisters from New York,

A GROUP OF MISSIONARIES.

Paterson, Buffalo, and Syracuse, who lead simple, godly lives,
and who have given up all the world holds dear to work with-
out pay for the salvation of the souls redeemed by the blood of
Christ, and who are looking forward only to the great reward
beyond.

In a small town at which the steamer touched we disembarked
and visited a Marconi wireless telegraph station, which has been
in use on the island for many months, and then entered a little
red school-house where one of Uncle Sam's school-marms was
teaching the young idea how to shoot, giving it education with-
out religion. Perhaps I was sentimental, but I felt the tears
come to my eyes when these poor little children at the command
of their teacher arose, and not appreciating the depth of mean-
ing to their words, not knowing that their country had been

stolen from them by highway robbers, they [sang plaintively :
VOL. LXXIV. 48

730 ALOHA, HAWAII. [Mar.,

" My Country, 'tis of thee ;
Sweet land of liberty ;

Of thee I sing.
Land where my fathers died ;
Land of the pilgrim's pride ;
From every mountain side
Let Freedom ring."

The English language, by means of the schools, is fast be-
coming the language of the younger generation, and this is true
whether it be spoken by the natives or the children of the
Portuguese, who are very numerous here. The Japs and Chinese,
who, in Honolulu and Hilo at least, appear to far outnumber
either the natives or the Portuguese, still cling to their own,
peculiar dress and language. Since the advent of Uncle Sam
everything is assuming an air of business that makes one feel
that San Francisco is but a short distance away, although it is
over two thousand miles from Hawaii to the Pacific coast.

This spirit makes itself manifest in many forms ; for instance,
the Irish-American element there, although praising the splendid
work of the Belgian Missionary Fathers, yet are very dissatis-
fied, and are longing for a church of their own, and an up-to-
date American priest, who will preach the Gospel to them in,
their own tongue. There is excellent opportunity in this field
for a young, zealous apostolic American priest, not only to hold
together an only too willing congregation, but to bring back in-
to the fold many lukewarm ones who have strayed away, or to*
spread the light to those who sit in darkness and the shadow
of death. The natives and the whites are very fond of sermons,
and will flock in crowds to hear the word of God expounded.

The future of the church in the islands is an assured suc-
cess, for it is crowned with the blood of martyrs, chief of whom
is the sainted Father Damien, who gave up his life among the
lepers of Molokai. Much did we wish to visit this sacred spot,
but alas ! we were denied the privilege, for the government, for
sanitary reasons, refuses to grant passes at present, unless to
the bishop, who goes there to confirm the children, and to doc-
tors, inspectors, and such. We sailed along the coast, however,
at a safe distance, and could in imagination picture to ourselves
the saint walking amongst the lepers even as Christ walked, and,
if not curing their bodies, at least cleansing their souls, and.

1902.]

ALOHA, HAWAII.

consoling them in their trials, and enabling them, by sharing
their trials, to bear their burden more patiently, awaiting the
coming of the harvest, when there shall be no more pain or
suffering or disfigurement, but only peace and happiness.

Apart from the majestic scenery of Diamond Head and the
Pali, the two pictures that stand out most prominently in my
mind are the great cocoanut palms and the Catholic Missionary
Fathers, the one emblematic of the other. The cocoanut palm
has a rough exterior, is tall and graceful, its chief beauty and
richness is at the top, where the fruit grows. It contains in it
all that is necessary for food and drink, and clothing and head-
gear, and material for building houses. So with these sturdy
warriors of Christ's Church. With a bronzed, rough exterior,
caused by exposure to sun and rain, and dealing with the lowly
and ignorant, they have laid up a stock of spirituality and kind-
liness of heart that has proven a great store-house from which
all may draw treasures for the building up of Christ's Kingdom
within them. They made me feel, as I never felt practically in
life before, the meaning of the Brotherhood of Man, and of our
Lord's saying: "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself."
Great will be their reward !

NATIVE HAWAITANS OF CELTIC ORIGIN.

732

MUSINGS : A SYNTHETIC MONOLOGUE.

[Mar.,

MUSINGS : A SYNTHETIC MONOLOGUE.

BY ALBERT REYNAUD.
I.

N most studied endeavors to convince another
mind, is it not noticeable on reflection that we
seem all the while trying to convince ourselves
how right we are, and how gloriously we our-
selves should think so? Hence likewise the other
fellow.

That is the hidden premiss, unuttered, perhaps unwitting.
But read again any embattled onset of dialectics. How many
tracts to convert the hostile mind are merely masked comfort-
ings for the already friendly one. Oh! human syllogism, in thy
serried ranks, howsoever skilfully arrayed, how many silent as-
sumptions, mute rear-files, which ail-unknowingly make up half
the formidableness of thy conquering aspect. All the resources
of the base of operations and supplies, of the home country,
known to him who is native born, accompany in his mind the
flag of the conclusion which he already loves, and in which he
spells and sees all these presupposed glories as he unfurls it
triumphantly to the breeze of argument.

II.

A syllogism of itself always wears something of an aggressive
aspect to any one not already on good terms with its conclu-
sion. It is by nature bellicose. It may have the most benevo-
lent intentions, but somehow it " shapes up ' with the uncom-
fortable look of an enemy. You feel somewhat as in the
presence of a man with a gun. It might go off, prematurely.
Instinctively you " feel ' for your own ; or restrain with diffi-
culty a polite invitation to put down that gun. At any rate,
unless there was scarce need at all of the syllogism in your
case, there is a sneaking distrust of the thing till it 's over.

We have lost the art of that delightful distingue, with which
protective armor (before the invention of gunpowder) the dia-
lectic knight of old felt as safe, as cheerfully secure for defence
as the other fellow could be for offence.

1902.] MUSINGS: A SYNTHETIC MONOLOGUE. 733

Luckily for the modern world, the man of to-day is generally
innocent of conscious or should I say, loaded ? syllogisms.

III.

Ghost of Aristotle, master of well ordered thought, I meant
no disrespect to thy shade, illustrious one, by this side inspec-
tion of the articulated skeleton whose name rattles to the sound
of premisses and conclusion. Thou hast shown it, and we con-
test it not; the brain is a syllogistic ballista that mechanically
throws out conclusions from the spring of premisses. The world
has noted in dismay the disclosures of this clinic of the mind,
and learned that like Moliere's M. Jourdain, without knowing it,
alas ! it talks syllogistic " prose."

It talks prose ; and yet like thy master, Plato, it longs for
poetry, for thinking without a harness and talking without a
mechanical adjustment ; for flight to and appropriation of other
beings and other thoughts that, perchance, may not be also
syllogisms in disguise.

The will, that unruly fellow, who scarcely ever acknowledged
logic's inexorable reign the will wants its satisfactions, its ideas
and its speech. And consciousness has words of some free
language, perhaps without logic, grammar, or even prose.

Have they no right, share or use in the Lexicon of life ?

IV.

Are there not things, too, that escape all circumvallation of
dialectic, ay, and analysis felt things that are not spelt things ;
and things like those notes they say exist in the world of
sound, too high or too deep for ordinary vocal organs, or per-
haps for normal auscultation.

Oh ! words, dear words, our small treasury of symbols, we
lisp you lovingly. But when you are through, is there naught
more to say ? Nay, when we have arrayed you in some set
form, have we said all that ourselves can say ; or exhausted
your wondrous variety ?

I see hunted down and fleeing before the winds some pro-
tean cloud, varying each instant its undefined and uncovenanted
shapes and bounds. Must I wait till it learn geometry and
accepts some fixed figure of a plane ; or may I not, untram-
melled, believe it true, and call it beautiful ?

734 MUSINGS: A SYNTHETIC MONOLOGUE. [Mar.,

But to go back. Eheu ! fugacity of things. 'Twas youth.
I loved, as I love still, the finished precision, the searching
analysis and exact definition, the inexorable conclusions, the ad-
mirable clarity and coherence, the all-embracing principles and
inferences nay, the deep underlying common sense and soul-
satisfyingness in fundamentals, of that great mind-light which
might justly answer to the name of Classic Philosophy.

What time, with a half dozen compendiums before me, I
searched with fevered zeal what might be the primary principle,
the all-surpassing formula of thought : whether that of " contra-
diction," or of "identity," or perchance of " sufficient reason."
Again, I would be like Descartes, and would start from the real
first nowhere, and make sure I left no breastworks behind.
But enough. Well do I remember the unuttered wonderment
that Infinite Wisdom in its gospels had not written itself into a
treatise of philosophy, bristling with logic, and marching in in-
exorable array of syllogisms from the alpha to the omega of
truth and reality.

Poor youth, with a curved and mechanical interrogation
point before a living, divine oracle! But happily, the heart
knew better; or rather the Infinite Truth knew best the human
heart and the vital mark.

VI.

Oh ! all you metaphysicians, logicians and single- sided
formalists ; have you ever pondered in amaze over that wondrous
lesson which begins : " Who is my neighbor ? '

There is the queritur. Have you followed with moist eyes
the certain man who fell among the thieves, the passing-by of the
levite, and the heart- stopping of the Samaritan all the way to
that logically astounding and yet most luminous of conclusions :
" Who was neighbor to the man who fell among the thieves?'

Divine exposition ! No human heart ever since but can
answer the first question as well as the last ; none but knows
each golden letter in the one word neighbor.

VII.

In how many marvellous ways we reach our conclusions ;
through how many avenues is truth reachable, and does in fact
reach down to us. And still further, how many more truths

1902.] MUSINGS : A SYNTHETIC MONOLOGUE. 735

there are than are explored by any one sense, avenue or system
of approach and appropriation.

VIII.

The sovereign fact is that we live in and by the totality of our
faculties and experiences. That our constant effort, so to speak,
is to totalize ourselves ; and to appropriate, so far as we may,
still further facts and experiences to that totality as a whole ;
and that the normal unifying impulse which presides over our
tendencies, is not merely one of abstract simplification or classi-
fication, but also of intensifying by fuller possession the whole
of our being consciousness, intellectuations and experiences
and an innate reaching out towards the-all-that-is-possible
within our finite capacity to possess.

And it -is by and through the totality of our faculties and of
our being that we may best reach out for truth, or truth be
reached out to us, penetrating and permeating us as it may.

Adumbrations of the Infinite come to us from within and
from without and from all around, whether by nature or by
grace ; divine truths become communicable to and unionable
with us in manifold ways ; and there is danger in the over-
emphasizing and over-specializing of methods and of means, of
aspect and of forms, to captivate and infuse myriad-sided and,
we might say, myriad-minded man.

The lines of best conduction, of least resistance, are infinitely
and individually diversified, and are inextricably enmeshed in his
wondrous totality of personal being.

IX.

To diverge a moment : Is not memory an instance, an effort,
an imperfect effectuation of our nature to possess ourselves, our
life and experiences, with a sort of totality an actuation of our
past ? as our hopes, in another sense, might be said to be of
our desired future an attempt to live it all in a present now.
Paradoxically, our memory might be looked upon as a defect, as
evidence of the discontinuous nature of our self-consciousness ;
while it is an effort in a measure to overcome that discontinuity ;
or better, a resumption of our true and real totality.

This totality of our personality the-all, past and present, of

736 MUSINGS : A SYNTHETIC MONOLOGUE. [Mar.

our individual self more or less affects every one of our thoughts,
our opinions and conclusions. Not only do we reach them, each
in an individual way ; but we possess them in an individual sense,
with a lot of partly unconscious diacritic marks, and our own
general hall-mark which embraces or implies whole trains of
antecedents, an entire history of experiences and cerebrations :
the stamp of a concrete personal life-time, and life.

It is a living conclusion, so to speak, that we hold ; a living
summation, a living word that we utter, however idem sonans,
and however near of kin, to the little words of other people.

How wonderful that immense variety, those numberless shades
of difference, tints and aspects of the human words, in the light
of the Eternal Word of God and the all-embracing unity and
infinity of His Truth.

Fashioned in His image ; instinct by nature, and added grace,
with undefinable half-intuitions and unutterable aspirations ;
with unifying and converging impulses towards His truth, but
as well with the dissolving and differentiating influences of indi-
viduality ; enlightened by His revelations, and maintained and
corrected in our line of vision and our courses by His church :
still, to change the figure somewhat how fragmentary, inade-
quate, and imperfect, and how diversified in conception and
utterance by the myriad thoughts and tongues of men, will our
adaptations of infinite truth disclose themselves to our marvelling
eyes in the great simultaneous day of God.

Oh ! wondrous phrase of the scholastics : Totus simuL How
rich in suggestion, how potent in conciseness ! It seems almost
to spell God. For although, shorn as we cite it, it lacks the
note of infinity, and seems only to strike out Time, our tyrant,
and simply to open up vistas of eternity yet what man dare
think of them as of himself ?

And still, under God, is it not in a sense what we really
aim and long for as by a law of our being and of our higher
intuitions ? And yet again, is it not as it were what we are
bound for, to achieve and to be, in the glorious home of truth,
where our whole being totus homo will live in the presence
and the vision of the infinite and ever-living God ?

3iisc j\ cmey upon ce CROSS.

3ust a tftief upon tfte cross*

Surelp for mp sins I die,
perp pain is justlp mine,

Jill tfte grief ana miscrp.
But Cftou, Doip spotless One,

Dping to set sinners free,
hear mp last despairing crp,

3c$u, ord ! remember me.

3ust a tftief upon tfte cross.

Soul and bodp filled witft pain,
Bitterlp tfte past I mourn,

Wftile I on tftis cross remain,
tteitfter lope nor spmpatbp

On strange faces can I see,
Sape Cftine own, Blessed One !

3esu, ord ! remember me.

3ust a tftief upon tfte cross.

I am dping ftp Cftp side :
Cftou to sape tfte world from sin,

I because of sin. Bow wide
Is tfte gulf between us, Lord !

Cftou witft lope bepond degree,
fiolp, blameless, merciful.

Sapiour, Cftrist! remember me.

3ust a tftief upon tfte cross.

Soon will deatft bring flesft release,
But mp soul ! mp soul, Cftrist !

Grant it rest, forgipeness, peace.
Safe witft Cftee, in Paradise,

Cftou ftast promised I sftall be ;
In Cftp mercp do I trust,

amb of God ! remember me.

3u$t a tftief upon tfte cross.

Oft, wftat peace wften deatft sftall come !
Cleansed from weakness, sorrow, sin,

Welcomed in Cftp fteapenip Dome.
Warring ftuman nature stilled

After dcatft's Getftsemani,
Kepermore to raise tfte crp,

3e$u, Cord! remember me.

B, A. HITCHCOCK.

738 PERJURY is ON THE INCREASE. [Mar.,

PERJURY IS ON THE INCREASE.

AN INQUIRY INTO THE CAUSE OF THE INCREASE AND

THE PROPER REMEDY.

BY HON. L. P. CAILLOUET (District Judge of Louisiana).

>T a recent meeting of the Iowa State Bar Associa-
tion, in his address to . the association, Mr. J. J.
McCarthy, the president, made startling statements
regarding the prevalence of perjury in American
courts of 'justice. His address is reported in part

in the daily press, as follows:

. , ' \

" Is it true," Mr. McCarthy asked, " that perjury is com-
mitted [in judicial proceedings ? I need take no time for the
discussion of this inquiry before a representative bar association.
It will not do to credit all false statements to lack of memory,
visionary exaggeration, inability to see and understand things
correctly, white lies, imaginary delusions, and such like.

; Where is there a lawyer who has not seen the guilty
criminal pass out of the court- room acquitted and set free be-
cause of perjured testimony? What one of us but has seen the
rights of prisoners and of property sacrificed and trampled under
foot, presumably under due course of law, but really and truly
by the use of corrupt and false, and sometimes purchased testi-
mony ? These are the things that beget distrust and disrespect
for the courts and for verdicts, and for our boasted forms of
law. These are things that produce anarchy, lynching, and in-
vite a just contempt as well as a lack of confidence in those
tribunals called courts of justice.

' One judge of long experience upon the bench writes me
that in his opinion about one-half of all the evidence received
on behalf of the defence in criminal cases is false.

' Another judge of equally high repute writes that he believes
75 per cent, of the evidence offered in divorce cases approaches
deliberate perjury.

" Another writes that perjury is committed in a majority of
important lawsuits, and that the crime is rapidly increasing.

1902.] PERJURY is ON THE INCREASE. 739

" In short, with reference to the prevalence of perjury the
time has come when, in the words of another, Justice must
wear a veil, not that she may be impartial, but that she may
hide her face for shame. Some tell us that the crime is com-
mitted mostly in the police anct petty courts, where as a rule
the witnesses belong to the vicious classes. But the fact re-
mains that it is committed in other courts and by men pro-
fessing high station in society, church, and state."

This is a terrible arraignment, and made as it is by the
president of a bar association in an address to the association,
it comes with peculiar significance. It is not the impassioned
cry of the ardent reformer, nor the partisan appeal of the reck-
less demagogue, nor yet the wail of disappointment of the de-
feated suitor; but the calm, deliberate utterance of one who
worships in the temple of justice, sounding a note of warning
to his fellows, and through them to the American public. He
is not content with speaking simply from his own observation ;
he quotes the withering testimony of some of the high-priests
who officiate in the inner temple, and whose function it is to
dispense justice even that justice that may be often polluted
by the perjury and corruption which they so justly denounce.

The deplorable conditions depicted by Mr. McCarthy may
not be as bad throughout the Union as he describes them ; but
there is no gainsaying the fact that there is, unfortunately, too
much truth in the charge. Perjury and corruption are on the
increase. Terrible as is the indictment preferred, the plea of
guilty must be entered.

It is a humiliating confession for proud Americans to make,
but due regard for the truth will admit of no other course. It
is best to face the situation such as it is; acknowledge the
truth, and set about putting our household in order. It may
yet be possible to divert the poisoned rivulet which has insidi-
ously found its way into the fountain of justice, and so purify
that fountain at its source.

To accomplish this, we must seek and find the cause of
this rampant perjury and corruption undermining the adminis-
tration of justice. No evil was ever cured by being ignored.
It must be met; it must be traced to its origin, and then pulled
up root and branch. No half-hearted measures will answer;
the greater the evil, the more drastic should be the remedy.

740 PERJURY is ON THE INCREASE. [Mar,,

To be effective, the remedy must go to the very root of the
evil ; surface applications will not do. The growth of the ivy
may be checked by vigorous pruning, but one must pull it up
by the root if one would save from its fatal embrace the tender
plant it entwines.

Mr. McCarthy has recognized the necessities of the situation
and proposed remedies for the evil denounced. The report
says:

" Mr. McCarthy then proposed remedies. He said oaths were
too common. He favored the abolition oi all official oaths and
the emphatic administration of the judicial oath. He believed
that the judge himself should administer all oaths; that it should
be done with gravity and solemnity, and that witnesses should
be told the extreme punishment that would be meted out to
perjurers. Then the law should be enforced. Perjury should be
swiftly and severely punished ; and if it was so punished, a strong
public sentiment would rapidly grow up against it and men
would hesitate before committing this most heinous, wicked, and
cruel crime."

Mr. McCarthy's remedies may do some good, but they will
not cure the evil. They may check its growth, but they will
not kill it. He only proposes the mild remedy of pruning the
ivy, when he should apply the knife to its very root.

Severe penalties for perjury do exist in every State in the
Union, and I opine prosecuting attorneys and judges stand
ready to enforce them on proper occasions. But as heinous a
crime as perjury is, there is none, as all lawyers know, more
difficult to establish so as to secure a legal conviction. Severe
laws against perjury will not, then, of themselves prove the
most effective remedy against it. They no doubt lessen the
evil to some extent, and for that reason they should not be
relaxed, not any more than the laws against murder, theft, and
embezzlement.

Mr. McCarthy's proposition to abolish all oaths but the
judicial oath, as a means of lessening perjury in judicial trials,
strikes one as puerile, even though it may be supported by so
eminent an authority as Jeremy Bentham. The evil sought to
be reached is perjury in judicial proceedings ; how is it to be
remedied by the abolition of all extra-judicial oaths ? The
average witness in most judicial trials has never subscribed to

1902.] PERJURY is ON THE INCREASE. 741

any other than a judicial oath, and in many cases of perjury the
oath violated may be the first ever taken by the perjurer. It
cannot, therefore, be said in such cases that perjury is the
resultant of too great familiarity with oaths, or because they are
too common.

The trouble with Mr. McCarthy's remedies is that they do
not strike at the root of the evil. They are levelled against the
effect, the evil itself, and not against the cause which produces
it. It is the " pound of cure ' instead of the " ounce of pre-
vention ' that is offered.

The spread of perjury, like the increase in the cognate evils
of embezzlement, malversation, breach of trust, and general dis-
honesty in business transactions, is but one of the " signs of the
times." It is a portentous sign, an alarming symptom revealing
the existence of some deep-seated and radical disease . in the
body politic. It is all the more appalling, as no other crime
displays a greater depth of depravity than perjury : it not only
flagrantly violates a solemn pledge before God and after invok-
ing him, but it also defiantly breaks one of his commandments:
" Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor " the
Christian precept which lends its sanction to the judicial oath.

The frequency and spread of perjury evinces a relaxation in
the moral and religious tone of the people taken as a whole.
This relaxation results from the weakening and, in some instances,
the elimination of the salutary restraint which was in the past
exercised over the community, and which sprang from the sturdy
faith and strict religious training of our fathers. The weakening
of this moral restraint is due to the gross materialism of the day,
which is sapping the Christian basis of society. The doctrine
of evolution, which degrades man by tracing his origin to a
lower organism in the animal kingdom, necessarily tends to
weaken, if not to destroy, his belief in a Supreme Personal
Being and in the immortality of the soul. Now, to destroy
this wholesome belief in man, is to reduce the object of his life
to the level of that of the brute. It is to bid him to look
downwards, instead of upwards. There is no longer hope for
the future with him; like the ape from which so-called scien-
tists derive his descent, the grave is his goal. Everything ends
with death, and life is not worth the living except to draw from
it all the present enjoyment possible.

While he may not expressly avow it, he lives according to

742 PERJURY is ON THE INCREASE. [Mar.,.

the pagan philosophy of life expressed in the brief sentence :
" Let us eat and drink and be merry, for to-morrow we die."
Under the blighting influence of that philosophy he becomes
bound up in self and allows nothing to interfere with its gratifi-
cation. Nothing is any longer sacred for him. Denying or
ignoring God, he has no commandments which he feels bound
to respect, much less to obey ; believing that everything ends
with death, the future has no cheering hope or salutary fear for
him to direct him in his course in the present. The ordinances
of society have no sanction for him but the penalties they im-
pose for their infraction, and the fear of being found out, if he
possesses some regard for the opinion of his neighbors.

Such are the baneful consequences of the materialism and
infidelity which now afflict the world. The evil is greatly on
the increase, and its influence is more far-reaching than many
people imagine. Its votaries and propagandists are everywhere \
in the public places, in the schools, on the platform, on the
press, everywhere they advance insidiously their nefarious doc-
trine. They make the sciences, the arts and literature, its vehicle,
so that the intellectual atmosphere is already strongly impreg-
nated with its subtle poison.

True, there are millions upon millions of Christians who are
combating the evil ; they resist it with all their force ; they
never cease warning the people against its rising tide ; but their
voice is not always heeded, and their motives are often miscon-
strued. So-called science has made itself the special champion
of infidelity and materialism, and all who refuse to worship at
its shrine are derided by its votaries as ignorant and fanatical^
and classed as the enemies of science. As a result the whole
community feels the baneful influence, and is more or less
affected by it ; so true it is that whatever degrades individual
consciences in a community lowers the standard of the public
conscience, the resultant of the sum of individual consciences.
And in proportion to the lowering of the standard of the p,ublic
conscience in a community or nation immorality, corruption,
and crime increase.

I have thus traced, as I think, the spread of perjury to
materialism and infidelity, one of the fads of the day, the boast
of the so-called strong-minded. The increase in the other
crimes of dishonesty and general corruption is due to the same
cause.

1902.] PERJURY is ON THE INCREASE. 743

But this cause is in itself an effect of some other cause, and
it becomes necessary to trace it to its cause, that we may get
at the root of the evil which we are seeking to eradicate.

I believe Christians and I am addressing myself to Chris
tians will readily agree with me that the most fruitful cause
at present of materialism and infidelity is the criminal neglect of
the religious or Christian training of the youth of the country.
This is a bold proposition to advance, and yet there is none
easier of proof. The fact is written in the law and confirmed in
practice that we, as a nation, neglect most wofully the religious
education of the children in our system of public education.
Nay more, we do worse ; we exclude altogether religious train-
ing from the system, under the pretext that we have to do it in
order to keep church and state separate. Under a mistaken ap-
plication of the doctrine of the separation of church and state,
the States expend annually millions of dollars to train and
develop the mind and body of the children, while all religious
training is studiously excluded from the schools. Oh, no ; the
church and state must be kept separate, even at the utter neglect
of the most noble and precious part of all with which the
Divine Creator has endowed the dear little ones the immortal
soul. With the proper training of the spiritual nature of the
child the state professes to have nothing to do, as it falls within
the domain of the church, and it will not lend its aid to the
church for the spiritual benefit of the child for whose mental
and physical training it so freely spends. For aught that the
state cares, the spiritual nature of the child may remain for ever
in its primeval state of undevelopment, and its soul, that im-
mortal spark of divine life, for ever brood in dense ignorance
of its own nobility and high destiny, to become an easy prey to
the Prince of Darkness or his first satellite that comes along.
In its self-complacency, the state does not even inquire into the
religious training of the teachers it sets up over the children,
and seems indifferent whether they be atheists, infidels, or what
not.

Under such a system of public education we should not
wonder at the spread of materialism and infidelity in the land.
It is the natural product of the system. To train and develop
the mental and physical faculties of the bright American youth
at the expense of his moral faculties and spiritual nature, is to
set in motion tendencies which will make him an easy subject

744 PERJURY is ON THE INCREASE. [Mar.,

for the machinations of the infidel and materialist propagandist.
In support of all that has been said on this head, I take
pleasure in quoting the following from an eloquent discourse of
his Grace Archbishop Riordan, delivered at Santa Clara on the
occasion of the golden jubilee of the Jesuit college there :

" The tendency of every school of learning which is not
religious is necessarily towards Atheism or Agnosticism. Every
question discussed among men, with the exception perhaps of
pure mathematics, has a religious side and has its root in
theology. All natural sciences from molecular physics to
astronomy force the mind to conclusions which are in conformity,
or at variance, with Christianity. They either admit or deny
the existence of a Supreme Personal Being, or relegate him to
the regions of the unknown and unknowable. History and ethics,
politics and social economy, history and literature, have each a
different meaning as they are discussed in the light of Christian
principles, or receive their meaning from theories opposed to
them. In the present state of knowledge a non- sectarian school
or college is an impossibility, and the influence of the college
that eliminates from its course of studies all reference to re-
ligious dogmas and neglects to insist on religious practices while,
on the one hand, it only partially educates, on the other it
perverts or uproots the sources of spiritual life which is the
basis of character. To kill life poisoned food may be given ;
the same result can be had by giving no food at all. Hence,
Atheism and Agnosticism are creeds as truly as Theism and
Dogmatic Christianity. Either can be taught directly or in-
directly ; directly by open and formal inculcation, or indirectly
by gentle or sarcastic insinuation."

There is nothing to add to this clear exposition, except to
say that it is for these reasons that the Catholic Church has
established parochial schools for the children, colleges and
academies for her young men and women, and universities for
high learning; and insists that no system of primary education
is perfect, or even desirable, which neglects religious training.

We have found the root of the evil, and it only remains to
apply the proper remedy. It is to inaugurate a system of edu-
cation which will include the religious training of the children.
That is what the Catholic Church has always contended for, and

1902.]

PERJURY is ON THE INCREASE.

745

what some of our separated brethren now begin to concede.
The time may not have come yet for the change, but it is
coming. With increasing crime, immorality, and corruption
crowding upon the nation, Americans will in due time awaken
to the real situation, and then they will not be slow in apply-
ing the remedy.

To be sure, when the remedy is applied, we must not look
for an instantaneous cure ; that would be unreasonable. The
evil has grown gradually until it has reached its present alarm-
ing proportions; the cure will also be slow and gradual. In the
very nature of things it will extend as the generations brought
under its influence grow and increase. It can have no direct
influence on the men and women of the present generation who
have been deprived of their sacred birthright of a proper re-
ligious education ; but it will exert over them a sort of reflex
influence through the growing generations subjected to its direct
action.

VOL. LXXIV. 49

BY MARY SARSFIELD GILMORE.

PART II. Continued.

IN THE RAPIDS OF YOUTH.

CHAPTER VII.

" A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS."

|HERE had been an unexpected arrival while the
men lingered in the dining-room ; and even as
Raymond's hearty hand-clasp sealed his bargain;
with Joyce, a message from his wife summoned
him to the library. Free to follow their host
and rejoin the women, or to prolong their after-dinner discus-
sion, the masculine trio made unanimous choice of the latter
alternative, and closed more snugly about the table. Joyce was
excited, and virtually indifferent to exterior circumstance ; but
Father Martin and Stephen were heavy-hearted, though from
different causes ; and their vote for seclusion was deliberate and
voluntary. The flame of Father Martin's cigar had been extin-
guished long since, but he tapped its cold ashes with absent-
minded solicitude. Stephen kept his weed alive by fugitive
puffs. He was thinking deeply and painfully of his little sister.

SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS CHAPTERS.

1 9 o2.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 747

Stealing a critical glance at Joyce, he saw what made his fra-
ternal heart heavier. Undeniably he was a beautiful youth,.
this Adonis-faced Joyce Josselyn : just the effective, winsome,
debonair type to attract the romantic girlish fancy of an ideal-
ist like Mina. How should he accomplish the delicate task of
undoing the potential harm already done ? It was a delicate
and difficult problem for Stephen to solve.

''Well, Joyce," said Father Martin, breaking the significant
silence, " your die is cast, and the worldly fates seem to be
with you."

" Then congratulate me upon my fortune made, Father Mar-
tin," laughed Joyce joyously. "Whom the fates favor already
have achieved success ! '

"Not so fast, my boy. The pagan fates have higher powers
to reckon with, supernatural, providential agencies, omnipotent
by grace of their mission as the chosen instruments of Omnipo-
tence ! Are these, too, in your favor, Joyce ? '

" Why not, Father Martin ? I have never defied them ! "

"No, you have only ignored them," replied the priest slowly;
" and the Divine forces of life, Joyce, demand not only human
recognition, but practical allegiance and service."

Stephen's face brightened, and respectfully discarding his
half- burned cigar, he settled himself with the air of a man
surrendering to the influences of the hour. As yet he had had
no opportunity of more than mere conventional speech with his
priestly kinsman ; but this unforeseen occasion seemed to promise
intelligent discussion of the deep things, the real things, the
abiding and dominating things of human life, whose superficial
and material aspect had never permanently allured him. Reli-
gion, in its revealed and practical sense, was little more than a
gentle reminiscence of his almost forgotten childhood ; for his
mother had died when he was but a boy, and shortly after his
father's subsequent death he had faced the world for himself,
with a reverential memory, indeed, of his devotional aunt's ex-
hortations, yet with a manly boy's instinctively light regard for
feminine ethics uncorroborated by the masculine heroes of the
moment. Centreville, of course, had been uncatholic in its at-
mosphere, yet substituted no formula of Christianity fully satis-
fying the thoughtful student's philosophical mind. Therefore,
while remaining reverent in spirit, he had fallen, in the letter,
into the negative creed of the majority of his college-mates.

748 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Mar.,

But like Martin Carruth, Stephen had found it impossible to
content himself with the negative attitude, his soul and mind
craving spiritual and intellectual affirmation for all the instincts
and impulses inciting him to live above life's mere material
plane. Missing the light for which he groped, his absorbing,
almost adoring love of Mina had set up its human image where
the Divine should have been enshrined and served ; and with
the service of this idol he had been fain to satisfy himself. But
now that the premonitory ray of an alien love had flashed
prophetically upon the horizon where Mina's girlhood and
womanhood blended, he realized an imperative need of the
Divine inspiration, the spiritual strength, the apocalyptic insight,
the superhuman guidance his soul still lacked ; and perchance
by the sacramental grace of his baptized and shriven youth, a
grace which by human fault may stagnate in the soul indeed,
but which never wholly expires, he was impelled to turn to
Father Martin for enlightenment and counsel. The intent,
grave glance characteristic of his serious gray eyes, now sud-
denly luminous with spiritual earnestness, fixed itself with the
wistful, watchful look of the seeker upon the priestly face whose
peace proclaimed that in God Father Martin had sought and
found his soul's desire. Stephen fervently hoped that Father
Martin was about to expound his theological convictions, and
initiate him into a world of spiritual, or at least aspiring
thought.

But Joyce only frowned impatiently in response to the
spiritual note jarring upon the siren-sweetness of his exultant
worldly dreams. For the moment, at least, he did not care a
fig for ideals higher than those adored and served by the
idolatrous worldling ; and only his love for Father Martin pre-
vented him from saying so. But as it was, noblesse obliged
him to answer courteously ; so he took refuge in generalities.

" By ' allegiance and service ' you mean the conventional
profession and practice of orthodox Christianity, I suppose," he
said. "Well, I acknowledge that in regard to psalms and ser-
mons, always excepting your own, of course, Father Martin,
a few, and those few far between, go a long enough way with
me ! But in theory Christianity 's all right, an ethical Vision
Beautiful ! It has inspired art, and ennobled literature, and
vitalized humanity's superhuman ideals. But since a man can-
not serve both God and Mammon, my little idea is that even

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 749

admitting a celestial eternity, this span of human life is neces-
sarily Mammon's day, the tribute which man righteously ' ren-
ders to Caesar,' awaiting the Q. E. D. after-life for ' the things
that are God's,' et caetera, you know ! '

" No, I do not know ! But what you and I and Stephen
here undoubtedly do know, my dear boy, is that you are talk-
ing flippant and irreverent folly, for whose sophistry you have
the grace to blush ! We cannot, indeed, serve God and Mam-
mon ; but we can and must serve God and our fellow- man by
resisting and denouncing the Mammon-worship threatening to
enslave a free race, to blight a young Republic, and to devital-
ize a new century ! This is the glorious cause for your colors,
as you take your man's place in the world. And over your
younger head I am hitting this senior Stephen ! You are two
fine fellows starting out for success or ruin, and I want you to
fulfil not your lowest, but your highest possibilities ! '

" But the vexed question is, What are our highest possi-
bilities ? ' argued Joyce. " Not, for us, the soul-life, as you
conceive it; not the heart-life, since

' Man's love is of man's life a thing apart ! '

Not the life of the body exclusively, since the senses are com-
mon to man and beast. Therefore only worldly effort and
achievement, under the guidance and government of the intel-
lect, is left us ! '

"O my boy, what narrow philosophy and faulty logic!
Take a broader, unprejudiced, all-round outlook, and realize that
in the grand sum-total of the perfected man-life, soul and intel-
lect, heart and body all have their allotted part. Inasmuch
as any one power is not developed in its righteous degree, a
degree which differs with the individual case, the whole struc-
ture of life suffers. What you two want to do just at present
is to start out with right and high general principles, recogniz-
ing in what the true success and triumph of manhood really
consist ! Not in the transient notoriety known as fame ; not in
the accumulation of wealth at the cost of the toil, want, and
slavery of your brothers ; not in the politic but demoralizing
time-service of popular fad and expedient causes ; not in the
sacrifice upon temporal altars of all the immortal instincts stir-
ring, like rustling angels, in your souls. No, the enduring vic-
tory of glorious man-life, which is mortal only in its probationary

750 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Mar.,

human phase, waits on his own high thoughts, tender dreams,
generous deeds, noble endeavors, on his undaunted utterance
of his most exalted convictions, and his resolute fulfilment of his
purest ideals, at whatever worldly or bitter personal cost en-
tailed. And first, middle, and last, realize and remember that
the convictions and ideals of human manhood are pure and
exalted and selfless alone and only, as inspired by and modelled
upon the Infinite and Eternal convictions, the Divine ideals, of
the God-Man, Christ ! "

" Oh, do leave a fellow a little responsibility and confidence
of his own ! ' protested Joyce, irritably.

" I ascribe to you the highest responsibility that can be con-
ferred upon the human, the responsibility of response to the
Divine," retorted Father Martin, firmly. " Confidence is an
ignoble or noble trait, according to its justification. I justify it
invincibly, by founding it upon impotent and dependent crea-
tion's communion with Omnipotence."

" Well, Father Martin, you know of old that 1 never denied
the First. Cause of Genesis ! '

" No, Joyce, but Genesis is a beginning, not an ending ; and
from all eternity, the First Cause was generative, the Father of
the Son ! You cannot divide the Divine House, since the
primeval rays of the grand old B. C. creed concentrated in the
glorious Star of Bethlehem ! The man of our A. D. generation
only feigns faith, and mocks the God he confesses, unless he
adores Him not only in Eden and on Sinai, but in Bethlehem,
in Gethsemani, on Calvary, and, in beautiful sequence and con-
summation, in the Jerusalem supper-room of Pentecost."

" I am so glad that you have said as much, Father Martin.
Please go on," urged Stephen, earnestly.

"My bo} r , I could go on for ever; for God knows that I
love your two strong young lives, and would give my own life
to serve them. I have stood at the cross-roads where your
youth and manhood are standing now, and I know the weight
of the choice you must make between them. You assume that
your present choice, good in the natural order, indeed, is
right, because, as I am glad to believe, you are going the way
of the world and the flesh only legitimately, with never a visi-
ble glimmer or gleam of the vice or depravity of the devil!
Yet mark my words, where no Divine Ideal goes with you, you
sink downward by law of supernatural gravitation, not only in

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 751

soul, but in body. In body, because the flesh is but the spirit's
responsive instrument, recording its fluctuations with infinitely
finer exactitude than the barometer rises and falls with the
natural atmosphere. I have not the slightest desire to make
Joyce a missionary to the heathen, or you an exhorter in the
market-place; but with all my heart I do wish you to be men
of glorious success; and I say to you, in all truth, that success
is a husk and shell; a pretence and mockery, a will-o'-the-wisp
and breaking bubble, that has not the seal of Divinity upon it.
Man begins in God, he ends in God ; and divergence from the
Triune God in the human interval means inevitable divergence
in identical measure from the supremest joy of humanity.
Study the records of the past, and the result will corroborate
me. The great pagans groped for God ; the great Hebrews
worshipped Him, and panted for the One they failed to recog-
nize, the Messias ; the greatest men since the birth of Christ
have followed His Way, and learned His Truth, and thus attained
Immortality ! The elixir of Life is not sense, but soul ; and its
secret on earth is simply the Divine love and service ! '

Stephen bowed his grave face thoughtfully, leaning his head
somewhat wearily against his tense hand ; but Joyce braced
himself defiantly.

" It seems to me that you confuse the vocation of the priest-
hood and the laity," he objected. " Morris, of course, can
answer for himself and his life ; but taking my humble pros-
pects, for example, even you cannot claim that the religion that
is your ethical as well as spiritual ideal has much of a place
in secular journalism ! '

" Religion not only has a place, but first place, in everything
under God's worM-wide heavens," proclaimed Father Martin,
emphatically. " That is just the fundamental mistake of all sys-
tems of secular education, that they relegate religion to a place
apart, instead of recognizing it as the inseparable soul, the in-
spiring heart, the illuminating brain, the vital pulse of each and
every side-issue, great and small, that make up human existence.
You regard religion as a formula of vocal prayer, an exterior
form and fashion, a formal profession, a more or less spiritual-
ized social convention ! But what is it, in beautiful truth ?
Just the breath of human life drawn in harmonious and natural
unison with its Creative Source, the infused grace of Divine
affinity, the response of the human to supernatural influences !

752 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Mar.,

Revealed religion has its defined formulas, its obligatory ordi-
nances, why not ? Order, as Heaven's first law, is even more
imperative spiritually than naturally, since without infallible
authority, inspired regulation, transmitted precept and systema-
tized practice, religion would be but a chaotic primeval senti-
ment prolific, on account of individual idiosyncrasies, of a spiritual
license rife with heresy, and countless fatal follies and mistakes !
But religion, ergo, Christianity, in its simplest and primal
sense, implies worship of soul, reverence and response of mind,
mastery of the senses, and philanthropical service of fellow-
humanity for a superhuman motive. These fundamental virtues
established, the one, true, holy, apostolic creed and code reveal
themselves in the course of spiritual evolution, as naturally,
even as inevitably, as the flower evolves from the bud. You
see, boys, that after all religion even in its orthodox practice is
a very simple matter ! '

" You have given me big things to think about, Father Mar-
tin," said Stephen, gravely.

" But as to journalism," persisted Joyce. " You have ignored
my point, Father Martin ! '

" Because it was such a blunt point, Joyce, my boy," smiled
the priest. " The dullest intelligence must recognize secular
journalism as the identical world-force superlatively dependent
upon religious ideals to justify, redeem, and sustain it ! Study
Yellow Journalism for one half-hour, and report candidly the
effect upon your higher self ! It mocks ideals, it debases
politics, it deifies Mammon, it panders to every carnal phase of
human society, from the most morbidly gross depravity to the
most fastidious sybaritism, it initiates youthful innocence into
premature knowledge of evil, and desecrates old age by irrever-
ent derision and cruel subsidency ! It makes light of the most
sacred duties, the most irrevocable ties of domestic life ; it con-
dones the immorality of men, the unfaithfulness and frivolity of
women, razes the aspirations of youth in favor of the selfish and
material standards of the world, cries down soulful genius and
crushes inspired originality, while sustaining the commonplace
talent and flippant mediocrity that echo its own petty creeds.
It supports great causes only inasmuch as they succeed ma-
terially ; advocates no noble movement that is not gilt-edged to
the eye ; sustains no tottering power, however worthy, and sells
the secrets of lives, the skeletons of closets, at the liner's penny ;

1902.] JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. 753

abjuring the duty of selection for the rewards of sensationalism,
and honoring truth as 'jnuch or little as it pays more or less
than falsehood in the coin of Judas, that is the price of blood !
Why, Joyce, a few, only a few more conscientious, uncom-
promising practical Christian journalists in control of the American
secular press to-day would transform the country, purify politics,
idealize society, chasten art, and make the youth and liberty
which are the present boast of America its immortal attributes ;
since these are quick only in the deathless soul, alike of nation
and of individual man. No place for religion in secular journal-
ism ? There is Christ's own place, Joyce, usurped by Barabbas
the robber ! From my soul, I believe that Mr. Raymond will
help, and not hinder you, to push the Pioneer toward the heights
of journalism. His is a naturally noble soul, a pure mind, and
a generous heart. God has His Hand on such, and I prophesy
that you will live to see the Divine coercion evident ! '

With a non-committal gesture, suggesting dismay rather than
discourtesy, Joyce rose in silence. He wished with all his
rebellious heart that Father Martin had not suggested haunting
spiritual questions at this particular crisis. To resist his appeal
was equally painful to Joyce, sentimentally and spiritually ; his
grateful devotion to the priest intensifying his natural impulse
to meet half-way any overture inspired by affection ; while his
conscience, tender even in its torpidity, stirred restlessly, like a
butterfly in its chrysalis, impelled to struggle, yet still unwinged
for even the lowest flight. But irk his mistaken judgment, the
worldly interests so dear to his ambition seemed fatally at stake;
and his decision to forward them at the expense of finer im-
pulses was deliberate and resolute, even though not a noble
choice commanding perfect self-approval ! As he stood aside for
Father Martin's precedence, his clouded face reflected his interior
struggle ; but it cleared with buoyant celerity as his returning
host unexpectedly confronted him, gaily waving an open
telegram.

" Just making for the ladies, are you ? ' he inquired with a
mischievous smile. " Business before pleasure, young man ! I
am wired for, and must be off by the midnight express ; and
the best thing for you to do is to make the break with me !
If you think well of it, vamoose now for your little bag, and be
back here before eleven sharp, when you can make all your
by-bys. Think you can manage it ? '

754 JOYCE JOSSELYN, SINNER. [Mar.

" I shall be on time, sir," responded Joyce. Then his lumi-
nous face turned to Father Martin. Their eyes and hands met
by common impulse, all the optimism of youth in Joyce's
smile as he instinctively appealed to his friend for sympathy in
his hope and happiness.

"God bless you, my boy," murmured Father Martin; "but we
must have a last word, Joyce! I '11 go to the train with you!'

"Am I to go to-night, too?' asked Stephen, as Joyce de-
parted.

" No, you are to do escort-duty. The ladies have just de-
cided upon a run to the Ranch, and you '11 have to gold-plate
the tracks for them."

" Of course Mina is not included," asserted Stephen, with a
sigh of relief. Hitherto his happiness had been supreme when
his little sister had accompanied him to the Western Ranch ; but
in consideration of Joyce Josselyn's migration, he considered the
Ranch no longer a propitious resort for her. Better her isolated
nest in her own little villa, under the wing of the watchful
Mam'selle !

But fate was against the discreet Stephen ; and even while
he had been listening to Father Martin, the impassioned rapids
of human life had been gushing nearer and nearer the little Mina.

' Mina not included ? ' echoed Raymond. ' Most deluded of
brothers, poor little Mina's sins have been finding her out ; and
she would be sent to the Ranch by wire or telephone, if
Mam'selle could accomplish the feat ! A bold, bad operatic
manager ventured to present himself at the villa; and in wrath
beyond even the power of French to express, Mam'selle boarded
the first train for Carruthdale ! '

" You do not mean to say that Mam'selle is here ? '

" Very much here," laughed Raymond. " Entirely too much
here, for poor little Mina ! In fact, her tears are the feminine
feature of a regular petticoat-row !. That 's why I got rid of
Josselyn ! But Martin and you are all in the family ; so come
along, and jolly up Mina ! '

As Stephen's face blanched, he turned impulsively to Father
Martin.

" My sister," he cried, " my wilful, innocent little sister !
Help me to save her, father, help me ! '

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

BY THE SHORES OF THE MEDITERRANEAN SEA.

A MENTONE PLAQUE.

MENTONE plaque is a large, round, mainly-green
object ; and is meant rather for ornament than for
use. There is a certain agreeable savagery about
the coloring. Primitive man is noted for his

' happy hits '
the simplest forms, and in

in decorative art. He deals in
" primary ' tints ; notches spoon-

handles ; dots and pierces bone and horn implements ; scratches
lines at more or less regular intervals on his bowls of baked clay,
rubbing into these lines bright red, or green, or jetty black ; and
the results, strange to say, are things of beauty, which are as
real light to the artist's eye.

The great disc in vivid green, and the branch of glowing
oranges, dark leaves, and snow-white blossoms in high relief
upon it, give the Mentone charger its archaic flavor ; but the
excessively realistic modelling of fruit and flowers rather detracts
from the pleasing na'ivete of my platter. I know of but one
place in which to find this special majolica ; it is a long, low
wooden shed, that looks like one of the hasty constructions
dating from the first days after the last serious earthquake.
Over the entrance you may read : Potteries de Menton.

Je suis la marchande, says an old dame from the deepest recesses

756

A MENTONE PLAQUE.

[Mar.,

of la baraque. She will come into the shop proper, she adds, when
she has prepared " a good soup." The shed is very draughty;
but, yesterday, the outgoing buyers said that the old woman
had a son lying very, very ill ; and I waited as patiently as I
could until the invalid-cookery should be finished. When a little
messenger had been despatched with something hot and smoking,
the cook emerged from the partitioned end of her shed a fat,
motherly figure, wrapped in at least six shawls, and wearing on
her hands the ragged halves of knitted gloves ; for it can be

MENTONE BY MOONLIGHT.

cold, in winter, at Mentone ! La Marchande (she told me that
this was her proper style and title) found what I wanted in
terra cotta ; she picked up a plaque, all glowing in its red- orange,
white, and greens; and she felt ''sure she had just the sort of
glass jar I asked for, if she could but lay her hand on it ; mats,
voyez-vous, ma bonne dame, mon enfant / ' And here the
flood-gates were loosed ! Some one she must talk to, and mon
enfant must be the topic ; and she must pour forth a long, sad
tale ! She thinks he is " consumptive." At any rate, the doctor
says, the present trouble is catarrh, and that mon enfant came for

1902.]

A MEN TONE PLAQUE.

757

THE CEMETERY AT MENTONE.

advice too late, too late ! " He was one that " would never care
for himself"; and "now he is breathless unless when he is up-
right ; alas, alas ! " And then she bethought herself of my con-
cerns, passing abruptly to them ; but only to return, a moment
later, to men enfant and her trouble ; for the very business re-
minded her of him who was " such an expert merchant. And
now, dear soul, he has not lain in his bed for forty nights, but
must sit up always, always ; or walk about, catching his breath.
It is that : the want of breath ! '

She drew herself up to her full height in all her many
shawls ; and her old eyes flashed, because they are full of life

A FAVORITE SPOT FOR THE MORNING SUN-BATH.

758

A MEN TONE PLAQUE.

[Mar.,

still, and she is of the South, as she said, reproachfully :
" What right has he to be poitrinaire. Here am I, seventy
years old ! Am / consumptive ? And he six and thirty ! All
the others all five of them gone out into the world. One is
dead. But he stayed with me always. He managed everything

LOOKING OUT OVER THE MEDITERRANEAN SEA.

here ; knew languages ; ah, yes, he had much capacity ! But
he fell sick, as I told you ; and the doctor said : ' Be idle :
take a good nourishment.' But what can you do when it has
gone so far ? , Rest he cannot ; night and day, day and night,
he just gasps; or he coughs, ever and always!'

She was eager and tearful ; but the practical sometimes
would break in upon her, and she would remember that she
had not found my glass jar yet. My purchases must be counted,
too, and their cost summed up. To my poor words of comfort
la marchande paid no heed. She ''knows how these consump-
tives are, ///' Besides, she has "had her intimation." She
drops her voice over " intimation." " It was only a dream,"
she goes on ; "and foreigners pay no heed to these things,"
but. she "believes them." Then, weeping bitterly, she recounts

1902.]

A MEN TONE PLAQUE.

759

how she " saw so plainly, but so plainly ! the crucifix that hangs
against the wall glide down lower and lower ; and then it
slowly rose again. Ah, yes ! it is just as if I saw it again, this
minute ! And ' that meant ? ' Why, any one could

understand so plain a sign as that! Even a foreigner must
perceive. Of course, it meant that lou buon Diou was coming
for the sick man, and would take him away ! '

Once more our business flitted across her mind, and to that
she applied herself, still sobbing a little. After awhile she
added : ( I wish he would take him soon, lou buon Diou, for it
is heart-breaking to see a creature suffer so gasping for every
breath ! I resigned myself, with a great sob, when I had my
intimation. Ah me, he is so weak now ! Think you, he fell
only from want of strength ! He fell there close by me on
the floor. May the good God take him quickly ! Yet, how
lonely it will be here ! '

The baraque is shut to-day. A paper, nailed to the rough
door, bears the words : Ferme pour cause de deces.

So La Marchande's prayer is answered.

76o

THE MISSION FIELD.

[Mar.,

<HE OQissiON FIELD.

BY CAROLINE D. SWAN.

IS Humble work, this reaping. Yet Thy call
Brings down Thy glory with it, sweeping o'er !
Thine is the field and Thine the threshing-
floor,

O Blessed Lord ! The yellow masses fall
Beneath our silver sickles, gladdening all ;
While bright, afar we see its open door!
Thy golden Garner glitters evermore.
Why heed the world ? Its wormwood or its gall ?

In vain its sneer ! How vain its luring word !

I see the vision, I behold Thy smile !
The sickles glide like music. Quickly gird

My limbs for labor! Nothing shall beguile.
Thy jewelled horn is blowing ! Swift I run
To join Thy reapers singing in the sun.

1902.] THE WEAVERS OF THE PHILIPPINES. 761

THE WEAVERS OF THE PHILIPPINES.

BY GEORGE ETHELBERT WALSH.

( HE products of the hand-looms have in past ages
been among the finest fabrics in the world, and
even to-day this primitive method of weaving is
found among the savage and semi-civilized nations
of the world where exquisite cloths, blankets,
and other textile fabrics are made. The carefulness of the
weave, and the individual expression of designs, form the chief
attractions of these fabrics. In the Philippine Islands the hand-
loom is still an important factor in the industry of the people,
and we may look with interest and profit at some of the
methods of curing the fibres and weaving them into fabrics
prevalent in these new possessions of ours beyond the Pacific.
The islands abound in fibre-producing plants, and the natives
have succeeded in producing from them wonderful fabrics for
useful and ornamental effects.

The fibrous plants most in use in the Philippines for weav-
ing purposes are woo], hemp, cotton, silk, bamboo, cocoanut,
and pineapple fibre. There are besides these a number of minor
plants which furnish fibre for special weaving, but they do not
occupy a prominent place in the textile industry of the people.
The method of raising these fibrous plants for common use is
very primitive, and consists chiefly in letting nature do the
work. The wonderful tropical climate and fertile soil make the
plants flourish without much cultivation, and they grow on wild,
uncultivated soils almost as well as in the prepared fields. Like-
wise the method of preparing the fibre for weaving purposes is
simple and crude. In the case of cotton there is little attempt
to make a fine grade of thread out of it, and it is employed
chiefly in the manufacture of heavy goods. Sail-cloth, sacks,
bagging, and blankets are all made of the coarse cotton fibre.
This is partly due to the fact that the cotton plant has never
been cultivated and improved by selection. The result is that
the plant is in a wild or semi-wild condition, and the fibre is

too coarse by nature for any fine work. Cotton weaving, con-
VOL. LXXIV. 50

762 THE WEAVERS OF THE PHILIPPINES. [Mar.,

sequently, can be dismissed without much further discussion. It
is an industry that is crude in the extreme in the Philippines,
and is carried on only by the commonest weavers. It is, how-
ever, an industry that promises much for the future ; for with
proper cultivation of the plant, and the introduction of good
machinery, a cotton trade of unexampled value and importance
could be built up in the Philippines.

The wool industry of the islands is not much more advanced
than the cotton. There has been no attempt to introduce full-
blooded, fine-grade sheep there. Nearly all the flocks are wild
or semi-wild sheep found running over the hills and low levels
of the country. The natives have an irregular system of owner-
ship over these animals, and once a year they round up the
herds and shear them. But the wool is coarse, and of little
value other than for common uses. Light-weight serges are
manufactured in Manila out of the best of this wool. This
serge, however, is manufactured entirely with the hand- loom.
There is no machinery to speak of on the islands for making
the cloth either out of wool or cotton. The fabrics produced
are flimsy and coarse, and usually they are dyed black. The
natives look upon this serge with an affectionate eye, and it is
worn with pride on holidays and special occasions. Neverthe-
less, it will not stand much exposure to rain or sun. The dye
soon fades out, and the utter flimsy character of the fabric is
then revealed. The Spanish residents on the islands endeavored
to introduce wool manufacture, but most of the so-called Spanish
goods are brought from Spain, and were not woven in the
Philippines.

Hemp has naturally taken the precedence of all other fibrous
plants in the Philippines, and more attention has been bestowed
upon its cultivation and manufacture than upon any other two
plants. More of the natives are engaged in one way or another in
the hemp industry than in all the other textile industries combined.
Hemp is raised on an extensive scale, and it is found almost
generally wherever suitable land for its growth can be found.
Under American control the hemp industry promises to increase
beyond anything ever witnessed before, and natives and Ameri-
cans are working toward this end. The natives prepare the
hemp fibre for market in the most crude manner. Knives are
set in a log, and the stalk is drawn over this, thus separating
the fibre from it easily and quickly. As labor is very cheap in

1902.] THE WEAVERS OF THE PHILIPPINES. 763

the islands, the need of machinery to do this work at less cost
of time and labor has not been greatly felt. The fibre is
bleached in the sun after it is separated from the stalk, and is
then put in readiness for spinning into yarns. All these differ-
ent steps are as crude and primitive as that of separating the
fibre from the stalk. The methods of preparing the different
fibres for spinning into yarns will be described later.

The fabrics manufactured from the cocoanut, bamboo, and
pineapple fibres need special description, because they represent
industries practically non-existent in the United States. Most
of the highest grades of textile fabrics are manufactured from
these fibres. The pineapple fibre, for instance, is very soft in
texture, almost like silk to the touch, glossy in appearance, and
holds a dye with remarkable tenacity. The cloth made from
this fibre passes under the general name of "jusi," and both
natives and foreigners hold it in high esteem. The fibre is
taken from the pineapple plant and dried in the sun. Then it
is cut into convenient lengths for manipulating, and bleached in
the sun if intended for white goods. The sun makes the fibre
as white and soft as the purest silk. The sun adds a distinct
gloss to the fibre that cannot be obtained so well by any arti-
ficial methods. The fibre intended for the dark goods is boiled
in a kettle to make it more pliable, and then exposed for a
short time to the sun to obtain a glossy surface. This gloss
gives a silky appearance even to the finished product, and it is
not an artificial finish, as visitors often imagine.

The cocoanut fibre is not so soft and silky as the pineapple,
and it is employed chiefly for making ropes, twines, nets, and
cables. The cocoanut husks are gathered by the natives for this
purpose and dried in the sun. Natives comb and pull out the
fibrous threads, and place them together in a bunch. Then
they are formed and twisted together ready for the weaver.
This work is all very simple and primitive, and the cheapest
laborers in the islands can do the work. The fisheries of the
islands are dependent upon the cocoanut- fibre manufacturers for
all their nets and seines and lines. A great many of them
make their own nets. They hire natives to gather the husks of
the cocoanuts, and then they dry and weave the fibres into nets
and lines. Vast quantities of cocoanut fibre are used in this
way all along the coasts, and the fisheries probably consume
fully half the products of this industry.

764 THE WEAVERS OF THE PHILIPPINES. [Mar.,

Little need be said about the silk industry of the islands, for
it is so crude and primitive that it hardly forms any industry
comparable to that found in China or Japan. The natives show
little skill in handling it, and what silk weaving is done in the
Philippines the Chinese are mostly responsible for. The few
silk farms are scarcely worthy of the name. Most of the silk
used in weaving in the fancy fabrics is imported from China or
Japan, and is not raised on the islands.

The split bamboo textile is a coarse stuff used quite exten-
sively in the Philippines. The bamboo fibre is used mostly, how-
ever, to form the warps for weaving purposes, and the filling is
made of cocoanut fibre. The bamboo fibre cannot be made
pliable enough for shuttle purposes, and consequently it can
hardly be called a textile fabric for weaving. It occupies a
prominent place in the industries of the islanders, however, for
mat and carpet making. The bamboo is split by knives into
very thin, long strips, and these are woven together by hand.
When compactly woven they make very enduring carpets, rugs,
saddles, and covers for packages.

In all of these different industries the fibre is prepared for
spinning into yarns by hand, and as there are no picking or
carding machines on the islands, the work must be performed
slowly and laboriously by cheap hand labor. The fingers are
the most primitive machines used by the natives, but the comb
is also extensively employed. The hand-combs used for the
different textiles vary in size, shape, and roughness. Some are
made of wood, others of shells, and a few of metals. They are
all rough and crude in design. The combing and carding are
necessarily unsatisfactory, and the work, besides being tedious,
is often very poorly done. The finished yarns vary in size and
weight as the result of this primitive method, and in order to
produce fine fabrics it is necessary to go around and select
threads or yarns of about the same size and density. No one
laborer can be depended upon to produce uniform products.

The spinning is done on hand-wheels. In some of the least
progressive of the islands even the spinning-wheel has not come
to stay, and the spinning is done by hand and a rude piece of
wood. By twisting the hands back and forth in endless motions
the workmen succeed in producing a yarn somewhat similar to
that spun on the wheel. The dyeing of the yarns is all the
work of the women, and the chief dyes used are of vegetable

1902.] THE WEAVERS OF THE PHILIPPINES. 765

origin. The native woods of the Philippines are full of trees
and plants whose juice or sap produces very good dyes. In
fact, dyes are obtained as easily as the fibrous plants, nature
supplying the whole list of them in the woods and swamps.

After the threads and yarns are spun, and the proper dyes
have been soaked into them, the native workers prepare the
fibre for the loom. The preparation of a warp for the loom is
even slower arid more tedious than any of the processes that
have been followed up to this time. The side of a wall or a
wooden rack is employed for this purpose. Hooks and pins are
arranged on this to take the thread as it is adjusted. The
women usually arrange the warp, and they string the threads
over and over with the utmost patience. When a section of
the warp is thus put upon the pins and hooks it is taken off
and wound to the beam of the loom.

The latter is a crude, century- old wooden affair, built prob-
ably by the early Spanish settlers. In many respects they are
more primitive and ancient-looking than those in use in this
country two centuries ago. The motive-power is entirely by
hand or foot. The shuttle is thrown by hand, and the treadles
are operated by the foot. The looms rumble and shake under
the foot-power, but they seem to do their work almost as well
as when first built. Few of the natives seem" to possess the
skill or ambition to make new looms, and they cling to the
old ancestral ones until they have been patched and repaired
a dozen times.

All of the looms on the islands are plain, and nothing more
elaborate than stripes and plaids can be woven on them. The
Philippine weavers consequently excel in their striped and plaid
patterns, and most of their fabrics are in these designs. Where
more artistic figures appear on their cloth, such as in the "jusi "
cloth, it is all the work of hand after the cloth has been woven.
Some of the weavers are experts in this hand-work, and they
produce most excellent patterns .with the patience of their
nation. The native designers also produce effects by coloring,
which is also performed laboriously by hand, and with the most
primitive implements. The plain warp and filling goods are the
chief products of the islands, but the demand for fancy cloths
has stimulated designers to weave fancy patterns in the cloth
after it has been finished.

The plain cloths are used most generally by the poor and

766 THE WEAVERS OF THE PHILIPPINES. [Mar.,

medium classes, and the fancy goods are sold to the wealthier
classes, especially to the resident Spaniards, and considerable
quantities are exported to Spain, Japan, and China. These
fancy cloths sell at good prices, and the weavers and designers
receive what they consider ample pay for their work.

The textile trade of the islands is thus in the primitive state
that one expects to find in a half- civilized country, and the
fancy fabrics that are raised above the commonplace are the
results of slow hand-labor. Such work could not exist in any
country where wages were moderately high. Even machinery
to compete with this cheap, skilled labor would have to be of
approved pattern, and not antiquated. It is hardly possible to
ship old, antiquated weaving machinery to the Philippines and
expect it to pay for itself in competition with the cheap labor
of the weavers. Modern weaving, spinning, carding, and finish-
ing machinery would completely revolutionize the textile in-
dustry on the islands, and this must eventually be the outcome
of our possession of the territory. The Philippines offer great
possibilities for future development in this line ; but there must
first be peace throughout all the islands, co-operation with the
natives, capital sufficient to change the present condition of
affairs, and machinery and men able to lift the industry from
its present low state.

1902.] A CHAPTER FROM MY DIARY. 767

A CHAPTER FROM MY DIARY.

BY A RELIGIOUS.

IN a narrow cot in the Tombs Francesco Bruno
sat gazing at the whitewashed wall opposite.
The clang of his iron cell door, mingled with a
groan from the big key as the keeper turned it
in the lock, still rung in his ears. A sound of
shuffling feet, outside in the corridor, with the murmur of men's
voices, seemed like an echo of waves on a far-off shore. Where
was he ? How came he there ? His brain utterly refused to
do its work, and was as a stopped clock, for the ticking of
which he vainly waited.

Suddenly a shadow fell across the door, and a woman's
low voice spoke to him in a foreign tongue. From the inflec-
tion he knew a question was asked. Raising his bloodshot
eyes to the grating, he beheld a face framed in white. He
thought of a picture he had seen, in his sunny Italy, of an
angel standing at St. Peter's prison door. Was the same mira-
cle to be repeated now ? Were the chains of shame and dis-
grace to be struck from him, and was he to go out into God's
free sunshine once more ? As the Sister still stood at the door,
he remembered his manners as a gentleman, and rising, said
with a profound bow, in Italian : " My Sister, I speak no Eng-
lish." Sister Madeleine understood little Italian, but the
womanly instinct of her compassionate heart comprehended the
poor fellow's misery. He appeared a sorrowful figure indeed.
The deadly pallor of his face was accentuated by a black
moustache, whose waxed ends stood out about two or three
inches from his face. His torn and dusty clothing gave evidence
of the rough treatment he had received. When he spoke a
pathetic smile dispelled for the moment his usual mournful ex-
pression.

On inquiring for an interpreter, a young prisoner, Italian,
Luigi Valeri, who after five years' residence in the country had
acquired a good knowledge of English, presented himself. After
a few preliminary questions the narration began.

768 A CHAPTER FROM MY DIARY. [Mar.,

To the sister's finely attuned ear it seemed like listening to
a little musical symphony. A fierce denunciatory speech from
Francesco, explosive comments by Luigi, sad phrases in a minor
key spoken by the prisoner, then sympathetic staccato clicks,
with many gestures, by the interested interpreter.

Francesco's native city was beautiful Naples. He was the
only child of parents in comfortable circumstances. At the age

of ten he lost his father by an accident. Cardinal R , a

near relative 'of his mother, assumed the guardianship of the
boy. He was sent to college, and on his graduation was ad-
mitted to a military school. After taking his diploma, a com-
mission as lieutenant in the army was presented to him. He
joined the Abyssinian expedition and earned a decoration for
valor on the field of battle. On his return home he heard from
some of his young compatriots of the wonderful fortunes which
are so quickly made in the United States.

Anxious to secure a competency for his beloved mother in
her old age, he made preparations to emigrate to America.
There was another reason for making ;his fortune. Rosina
Verchetti, the sweetest girl in Naples, had promised to await
his return from America. As poor Francesco spoke his eyes
filled with tears, and drawing a small silver crucifix from his
pocket, he kissed it reverently. " Her gift ! ' he exclaimed.
Before his departure Rosina had given him a letter of introduc-
tion to her eldest sister, who some years before had married on
her arrival a young Neapolitan, Angelo Pantanelli, to whom
she had been long betrothed. He was proprietor of a small
restaurant, and kept a few boarders.

After a sorrowful parting from his beloved mother and dear
Rosina he arrived in New York. On presenting his letter to
Madame Pantanelli he was very warmly received by that lady
and her husband, and invited to remain with the family as long
as he wished.

Anxious at once to begin making the fortune which would
mean so much to the dear mother and Rosina, he thought there
would be no difficulty in obtaining a position as teacher of lan-
guages. But here was an obstacle. He was totally ignorant of
English. Day after day he frequented the offices of teachers'
agencies, always to receive the same answer: No vacancy.
What was to be done ? The sum of money he had brought
with him gradually dwindled. Homesickness was depriving him of

1902.] A CHAPTER FROM MY DIARY. 769

sleep and appetite ; the chances of obtaining employment were
lessening each day. He was too proud to make his difficulties
known to madame or to her husband. In fact he had taken
an aversion to the man, which he could not overcome. Gloomy
and sullen, Pantanelli seemed to exert a baleful influence over
his wife, who trembled at his very look. At the close of a day
of weary disappointment, as he was entering his room a letter
was handed him by his hostess. It bore the Naples postmark.
Recognizing his dear mother's writing, he hastily opened the
envelope. A money order fluttered to the floor. As madame
picked up the paper to hand it him she glanced at it, and a hard
glitter came into her eyes. " You have good news ! ' she ex-
claimed.

"Yes, the best," he answered. "My madre is lonely for
her boy and wishes me to return home."

" Will you go ? ' she asked.

" I see no future for me here," Francesco said sadly. " With
no knowledge of English it is useless for me to remain in the
country."

" Perhaps if you persevere a little longer your luck will
turn."

" No, no, I have no chance of success, and what would I
do at the end of a month or two ? My money would be all
gone, and I could not ask the madre to send me any more.
She has doubtless pinched herself to save this."

The prospect of seeing his mother and Rosina once more
lightened the poor fellow's heart and he enjoyed a good
night's rest. Next morning he took the precious letter from
his bureau and, placing it in his pocket, inquired his way to
the banker's. As the Italian money-changer's office was in
an adjoining street, a few minutes' walk brought him to the
building. He took his place in a long line of his countrymen,
who were anxious to get drafts in [order that they could send
home part of their earnings by a steamer which sailed the follow-
ing day.

Taking out his letter, he looked for the money order. It was
not there. Had he dropped it? No; impossible. His last act
the night before, after rereading the letter, was to place the order
within the letter and return them to the envelope. What could
have happened ? He would return and question madame. It
might have slipped out on the floor of his room. With quickened

770 A CHAPTER FROM MY DIARY. [Mar.,

step he reached the house. Signer Pantanelli had gone to
market. His wife was superintending the waiters who were at
work in the restaurant.

" Back so soon ? ' madame exclaimed.

" Yes ; I have lost my order. Have you arranged my apart-
ment yet ? '

"No one has entered it since you left a few moments ago."

Bounding up the narrow staircase, he rushed into the small
room. Turning over every article on his bureau, he then dragged
out table, chairs, and looked everywhere ; but no sign of the
paper. What was to be done. He had evidently been robbed ;
but by whom ? He could bring no evidence against any one in
the house. Some person might have slipped it from his pocket
while waiting his turn at the banker's. But that seemed im-
possible. The thief would certainly not have taken the trouble
to replace envelope and letter.

Farewell now to all hope of returning to his native land and
dear ones. The spirit of despair seized him, and all his faculties
seemed paralyzed.

" There is a pistol in your trunk," whispered the tempter.
" Why not end all this misery ? Nothing is before you but
starvation. All will be over in a few seconds." Slowly, as if
under the influence of a spell, the poor fellow rose. Darkness
surrounded him. He groped his way to a corner where his trunk
stood. Under a pile of clothing his hands came in contact
with the cold steel of his revolver. Slowly he drew it out. As
he knelt with the muzzle close against his forehead his mother's

sweet, sad face came vividly before him. There was a look of
reproach and horror in her beautiful eyes.

A sound of hurrying feet up the stairs broke the silence,
and he heard a woman shriek as his arm was grasped. Having
had his finger on the trigger, the sudden jerk pressed it down
and the pistol was discharged. A groan, and Madame Panta-
nelli fell to the floor. When he opened his eyes she was lying
at his feet, her face covered with blood. There was a great
hubbub in the room and halls, which were crowded with angry,
gesticulating Italians.

In a few moments a policeman entered, followed by Signer
Pantanelli. "Arrest that man," shouted he; "I accuse him of
murdering my wife ! '

Poor Francesco was so dazed he could not utter a word.

1902.] A CHAPTER FROM MY DIARY. 771

The policeman seized him by the collar and dragged him up to
a standing position. " Come with me," he said roughly. Still
holding him, a way was cleared through the dense crowd with
the aid of a stout club. As he was dragged through the streets
stones were thrown at him by cruel boys, and the cry of
" Murderer ! ' was shouted until the crowd grew hoarse. He
was glad to get within the shelter of the prison walls.

Having no money, a lawyer was appointed to defend him.
Not a friend came forward, and as he could speak no English
his case was disposed of very quickly. The woman's injuries,
instead of being serious, were found to be slight, her forehead
having been only grazed by the ball. In consideration of this
fact Francesco received a sentence of four years in Sing Sing
prison.

The position of Francesco appealed so strongly to Sister
Madeleine's kind heart that she resolved to go to Judge Coudert
and explain all the circumstances. She lost no time in request-
ing an interview with Judge Coudert. That gentleman listened
very kindly to her version of the affair, particularly as she grew
quite eloquent about the prisoner being a stranger in a foreign
land, unacquainted with our language.

When she had finished he said :

" My dear Sister, you have only heard one side of the story.
Let me tell you the other. What would you think of a man
who would deliberately plot to break up the happiness of a
family by urging a wife and the mother of three children to
elope with him ? Then, when she would not listen to his en-
treaties, the villain attempted to take her life. Should I have
mercy on such a scoundrel ? '

Sister Madeleine was so shocked at this dark side of the
story that her only reply was, that she could not consistently
plead for mercy.

The next day Francesco, with seven other companions in
misery, handcuffed two and two, took the sad journey up to
Sing Sing.

Through the intercession of Sister Madeleine, who felt in-
justice had been done him, even against an array of facts, and
moreover as this was his first term, lighter work was given him.

Being naturally fond of study, Francesco attended an after-
noon school, which had been organized by the warden for
the benefit of prisoners whose early education had been neg-

772 A CHAPTER FROM MY DIARY. [Mar.,

lected. He devoted himself to learning English, and as he was
a good linguist, he soon spoke and wrote it well. He was a
model prisoner, and quickly won the respect and esteem of
both his companions and officials.

After awhile he was selected for a position in the prison
library, which was very congenial to him. Sister Madeleine
always saw him on her visits.

One day he asked if she would give a longer interview than
usual, as he wished to tell her something. Having always taken
a deep interest in the poor fellow she readily consented.

He informed the sister that a friend who knew the circum-
stances of his case had written him in Italian. He handed the
sister an extract from the letter, which had been translated by
him into very good English. It was as follows :

NEW YORK, February 14, 1898.

FRIEND FRANCESCO BRUNO : Now, dear friend, I let you
know that a few days ago I saw Marie Pantanelli, and I asked
her about your trial and her false witness that she made against
you ; and she, weeping, answered me : " If you want to know
the secret of my heart I will tell you ; but you must promise
not to speak of it to anybody." And here she began :

"I pass all my nights weeping, in dreadful agitation, and
my dreams are very frightful. I know that Francesco is inno-
cent of the crime for which he was sentenced to four years.
He did not shoot me; he would only shoot himself for his
misfortune, and I was wounded only by catching his pistol from
his hand. But, alas ! I was obliged to tell the judge that he
would shoot me, for my husband and brother constrained me to
do so, after they had taken his money. Francesco was sen-
tenced innocently, and God will punish me for my false witness.
The business of my husband goes very badly ; my brother,
after two weeks that Frank was sent to Sing Sing, was arrested
and sentenced to fifteen years. My conscience is overcast. Three
years now for Francesco will soon be past, but my soul will
be for ever in sin for my false witness against the poor man.
Well, one day God and Francesco will have mercy on me, and
forget and forgive my dreadful sin."

And now, Friend Francesco, you will know that the remorse
comes over, and that " God don't pay the Sabbath," as we say,
and everybody knows you are an innocent man and a very

1902.] A CHAPTER FROM MY DIARY. 773

unfortunate one. Forgive and forget, my dear friend, and God
will bless you. PAOLI.

Tears filled the sister's eyes as she read. " Why did you
not let me know about this before ? ' she asked. A sorrowful
smile was Francesco's only answer.

" But justice to yourself requires that this bad woman should
retract her lies, and your good name be restored," she resumed
warmly. Francesco drew from the breast pocket of his striped
prison coat a little silver crucifix.

" Do you remember, my sister, this memento of our Lord,
and my telling you it was given me as a parting gift by a
sweet angelic girl on my departure from my native land. Rosina
died three months ago of a broken heart. Grief for the mis-
deeds of her brother and sister killed her. Continual weeping
over my disgrace has destroyed my mother's sight. May I not
add something to the sacrifice ? My continual prayer night and
day has been for the conversion of the misguided men and the
woman who wrought my ruin. My sufferings have made me
compassionate to every form of human misery. In another
month I shall have finished my term. As my mother's relative,
the cardinal, has recently died, and bequeathed her a large sum
of money, I have no fear for her future.

" I shall return to my native land and devote myself to the
service of poor prisoners who are the victims of circumstantial
evidence. As the iron has entered my own soul so deeply, I
can more deeply sympathize with those who are accused.

" Pray for this grace, dear sister, that each time I gaze on
my crucifix I may repeat with my whole heart the sublime
prayer of our agonizing Lord : ' Father, forgive them, for they
know not what they do.'

THERE AKE OTHER CARES THAN EARTHLY ONES HERE.

THE HOUSE OF SILENCE.

N the centre of a horizon enclosed by the hills of
the Perche, close by Mortagne, in the Orne, rich
and fertile plains spread out in vast area, with
variegated cultivation. The lowing of the herds
and the sound of the bells are the only voices
heard there ; man ceaselessly tills the soil, but seldom speaks.
It is the kingdom of the monks of the Grande Trappe, and no-
where else in the world is so little noise made.

From the outside, the place has the appearance of a large
agricultural or industrial establishment, but when the eyes rest
upon the light spire which rises above the architectural mass of
the Grande Trappe it is easy to understand that the guests or
this place have other cares than earthly ones.

The monastery where prayers are said is quite close to the
shops where work is performed. This monastery makes some
pretension of similarity to the convents of ancient times ; the
refectory, with its stone columns, has the elegance and haughty
appearance of a gothic nave, while its cloisters and chapel have
the august simplicity of buildings erected in olden times. All
around this monastery stand new buildings, supplied with a
stock of modern tools and arranged 'for the industrial comfort
of the miller, the chocolate-maker, and the printer.

1902.]

THE HOUSE OF SILENCE.

775

A circle of plains where the flocks abound, stables, and
farms surround this group of buildings. La Trappe supports
itself. Close to it, and all around, there is sufficient to supply
the modest needs of its inhabitants.

Five ponds, like a string of beads, complete the landscape.
According to some authors, it is to these ponds that the Trappe
owes its name, from the traps set for the capture of fish of
which the Trappists are not allowed to taste, and which are
sold to dealers, some of whom come specially from Paris. Each
year the sales of carp, pike, and eels amount to from five to
six thousand francs.

In the twelfth century a religious order, quite famous at
that time, radiated over the whole of France, and even beyond ;
it was called the order of Citeaux. Its rules were of the strict-
est austerity, and, continuously strengthened and held by these
rules, the members of this order, called the Cistercians, devoted
themselves to agriculture, science, and charity. They had such
a prestige that a small colony of Norman friars, established at
the Grande Trappe, applied for admission into the order of
Citeaux, and the Cistercians accepted the newcomers.

RECITING THE OFFICE IN THE CHOIR.

Five centuries had elapsed ; the Cistercians had forgotten,
here and there, the austerity of their obligations, and from the
Grande Trappe a reform was inaugurated. A very elegant
nobleman, M. de Ranee, had for a long time led in the salons

776

THE HOUSE OF SILENCE.

[Mar.,

of Paris a dissipated life ; he was the man of the day, a la
mode, and the amusements of the court and the whirl of
pleasures and passions absorbed the young man. He was in
receipt of the income of a large number of monasteries, and,

THE MONASTERY WHERE PRAYERS ARE SAID.

among these, the Grande Trappe, which thus supported the dis-
tant recreations of this worldling. One day Ranee felt a crav-
ing for meditation, and he came to the Trappe as regular abbot,
applying to the monks the stern course he had adopted for
himself. In the course of time he restored the austerity of the
original rule of the Cistercians.

Then the Grande Trappe became, in turn, a mother house.
The reformed Cistercians is the exact term which was given to
the new monastic branch of which the Grande r ,Trappe was the
trunk. For the sake of simplicity, all these monks were called
Trappists, and all the convents which adopted the rule of M. de
Ranee were designated by the name of Trappes.

At the present day, besides the Grande Trappe, there are
twenty other monasteries in France also called Trappes ; five
exist in Belgium. Holland, Germany, Austria, Italy, and Great
Britain have each three Trappes ; Spain numbers two, and four-
teen other Trappes are scattered over various parts of the
world. The Norman monastery of the Grande Trappe was like
the hive from which all these workers have swarmed. This

1902.]

THE HOUSE OF SILENCE.

777

hive owes its fecundity to the fact that, in the seventeenth cen-
tury, it awoke from its sleepiness and returned to the religious
vitality of the original hive, Citeaux. The beginning of the
twentieth century affords to the Trappists a last triumph ; they
have bought back the ancient monastery of Citeaux, and these
reformed Cistercians will re-establish in the very buildings of
Citeaux the old Cistercian rule.

There are to-day, throughout the entire world, over 3,400
Trappists, grouped in seventy-five houses, or rather seventy-five
small cities, for the Trappes recall, by their organization and
the activity of their lives, those small cities of the Middle
Ages separated from all contact with other cities, and finding in
themselves everything to meet their requirements. Under our
modern economical regime the various cities and countries com-
municate with each other readily ; exchange and travel are
easy ; between all these agglomerations of men there exists a
bond of union, and we live partly through the products which
other members of the human family send us. The Middle Ages,
on the contrary, on account of slow and precarious means of
communication, had compelled
the small human groups to pro-
vide for themselves, and to get
along without the other groups,
from whom they were separ-
ated by unsafe roads, and they

THE DORMITORY.

were therefore obliged
to lead an economical,
independent, and au-
tonomous existence.
The Grande Trappe
remains as a relic of
the days of yore ; it
has its own life, and

depends upon itself alone to sustain life.

It relies upon each one of its members, and upon them only

The Trappist is not a recluse, confined to himself, satisfied with

the gifts he receives, and multiplying penances in a pious inac-
VOL. LXXIV. 51

THE REFECTORY.

778

7 HE HOUSE OF SILENCE.

[Mar.,

ASKING PERMISSION TO SPEAK.

tivity ; he is an active worker, the auxiliary of a common en-
terprise. A Trappe is a great co-operation of production, and
each Trappist contributes his arms, his activity, and his prayers
for the success of the general labor. It is, at the same time, a
co-operation of consumption, and, as the Trappists consume
much less than they produce, the surplus of products is applied
to the decrease of the agricultural or industrial capital, and
chiefly to beneficent deeds. The Trappists render charity with
the product of their work ; all they give, as well as all they eat,
is the result of their toil, and work is the basis of their life.

At two o'clock in the morning the Trappists get up, and
through the long halls make their way to the chapel, where
Matins and Lauds are either said or sung with solemn slowness;
then, at about half-past three in the morning, in the shadow of
the sacred place, the silence grows heavy, and the silhouettes of
the Trappists fold themselves in deep devotion, each monk
meditating in his inner self. Through the high windows of
the chapel daylight does not filter as yet; small candles, here
and there, light up the penumbra, where arise, in the back-
ground of the stalls, monks, either all brown or all white.
Nothing can be understood by the stranger of the mysteri-
ous language whispered in the darkness by these good souls,,
but one feels that, under the appearance of death, there is life.

1902.]

THE HOUSE OF SILENCE.

779

At four o'clock the Masses are said, and then through the day
the other parts of the office are distributed. Through the march
of ages these daily psalmodies unite the Trappists with their
fathers of the twelfth century. There is identity between these
various generations of monks, which the analogy of the prac-
tices of devotion and of the religious services, always the same
through centuries, manifests and ratifies.

At the hour when the cocks crow, the Trappists who have
finished the service read in silence ; it is their way of resting.
They keep a rigorous silence, for the rule on this point is very
strict. But it is now six o'clock, and for a few minutes the
Trappists may speak.

They all assemble in the chapter-hall and the abbot ques-
tions them. To his questions the brethren reply in a loud
voice, confessing their violations of the rules, and the abbot
prescribes their penance publicly.

To recite their sins to the confessor in the secrecy of the con-
fessional, and to relate to the abbot at the general meeting of
all the monks their infractions of the rules, often very insignifi-
cant, these are the two principal occasions on which the tongue

PRAYING IN THE CEMETERY.

of the Trappist can have its freedom, so that, as a rule, a
Trappist only speaks to say, " I have done wrong," using speech
only to humble himself.

;8o

THE HOUSE OF SILENCE.

[Mar.,

At seven o'clock work begins, and the hive swarms, buzzing
but always silent, through the buildings of the monastery.
Some go to wash the clothes, and others to rake the lawns ;
some go to the mill to make bread, which will, later on, be
given out to the poor, and others wend their way to the choco-
late factory to operate the powerful machinery which turns out
over one thousand kilos of chocolate every day.

There are some groups going towards the fields, or the

WORK is A PART OF THEIR LIFE.

woods ; they are called thither by the harvest, or to cut wood.
Between themselves, unless something happens which requires
an explanation, not a word is exchanged, but they work to-
gether. By means of signs they inform themselves and help one
another, and through a wonderful versatility they practise the
discipline of silence and of work in common. Prayers and
manual labor alternate until noon, and a bell marks the changes.
At the first signal, the Trappist who is loading up stones leaves
his work; the Trappist raking the walks puts down his hood
and raises his head to heaven ; the wood- cutters and the reapers
give up their attractive and rough work in the open air, and all
^together return to the chapel.

.Noon has come, and the refectory is opened. On either side
are long rows of tables, and each monk sitting at his little table.
A piece of bread, a jug of cider, a plate of soup, vegetables
and fruit constitute the Trappist's fare. He tastes meat only in
case of sickness. From the I4th of September until Easter he
fasts every day ; from Whit-Sunday until the I4th of September

1902.]

THE HOUSE OF SILENCE.

781

he fasts twice a week, unless the heat or an increase of work
prevents it. "Fasting and work," once said Napoleon III. to
the abbot of the Algerian Trappe of Staoueli, " are the best
cooks of the Trappists." These words were true; fasting and
work bring hunger, and no hungry Trappist ever complains of
his fare, or finds that the fresh and green vegetables which his
brother gardeners grow are monotonous.

Often, in the middle of a meal, some Trappist, whose public

SOME ARE GUARDING THE FLOCKS.

confession at the daily meeting has revealed a grave error, is
seen going around kissing the feet of each of the brethren, who
all esteem this voluntary humiliation.

All this is accomplished without affectation, with simplicity,
almost with good-humor; there is nothing pompous in these
mortifications, nothing solemn in these humiliations. As a rule,
a Trappist assimilates himself so well to the rule that he needs
no effort to apply it.

In the afternoon, as in the morning, prayers, choir, work in
the fields or in the shops, reading or meditating, follow with
regularity. Very often the same Trappist is not found at the
same work he was performing in the morning. The reason for
this is that work, in the Trappists' eyes, is not only a means-
whereby they support the monastery and earn their own food ;.
it is also, as it were, an instrument of discipline, a training-
of the will and a continual trial of self-denial. The Trappist

782

THE HOUSE OF SILENCE.

[Mar.,

must be ready for whatever work may be assigned to him by
the abbot or by the cellarer, by which name the steward is
known. He may have to tear himself away from the library,
where he is copying beautiful hymn books, and go to sprinkle
a clump of trees or whittle shavings. He must never refuse a
task, but always perform his work with eagerness by virtue of
the eternal law which demands that we toil, but, by virtue of the
law of obedience, he has not the right to select his work.

A light repast, even poorer than the morning meal, ends the
day's work. Then the Trappist, towards half-past five, reads
and meditates ; finally, at seven o'clock, this long file of silent
shadows wends its way to the dormitory, which is common to
all. It is an immense room, entirely bare ; small partitions not
high enough to reach the ceiling indicate the enclosure of the
cells. There are no doors in front of these cells, a curtain of
gray serge being the only protection. A camp bed is the entire
furniture, and on the bed a straw mattress, a straw pillow and
some blankets. Even when ill the Trappist is compelled to
sleep with his clothes on. He spends seven hours on this hard
bed, and when, in the middle of the night, the bell rings for
the service, the Trappist, up at once, begins a new day rigor-
ously similar to the preceding one.

1902.] FATHER HOGAN. 783

FATHER HOGAN AND THE INTELLECTUAL

APOSTOLATE.*

BY REV. WILLIAM L. SULLIVAN, C.S.P.

,HE translation into French of Father Hogan's
Clerical Studies is a happy and significant event.
These remarkable essays by the best right belong
to France, for it was on her soil, as Archbishop
Mignot remarks in his Introduction, that they
were remotely prepared, during the thirty years that their
venerable author taught at St. Sulpice. To only comparatively
few priests in the United States Clerical Studies brought with
it a personal reminiscence of the great Sulpician : his splendid
intellectual honesty in the class-room; the spacious wisdom of
his counsels in conferences ; or the kindliness of his heart-to-
heart talks in spiritual direction. For most of Father Hogan's
stay in America was taken up with the presidency of a diocesan
seminary, where, naturally, the number of students is not large,
nor the territory which they represent, extensive. It will be
different with the Etudes du Clerge in France. There, priests
by thousands, cures in their parishes, professors in universities,
and some whom Providence has raised to the episcopate, will
turn the pages of the book, and see again " le Maitre," at
whose feet in days long past they sat as pupils, and learned
both the science and the virtue that befit a priest. To them
truly is it just that this precious offering, the Summa of his
teachings, should return.

And France is more ready than we were for this work. We
needed it, to be sure, and still need it badly in America. Beyond
question, it has helped us; and to some among us, let us hope,
earnest and gifted souls, it has been, with its revelation of new
duties in this present time, an inspiration to fit themselves to
discharge them. Still, we were not prepared for this book when
first it appeared among us. We have been and are now a mis-
sionary priesthood. We have been obliged by the necessities

* Les Etudes du Clerge. Traduit de 1'Anglais par 1'Abbd A. Boudinhon, Professeur a
1'Institut Catholique de Paris. Introduction par Monseigneur 1'Archevequed'Alhi. F. Pustet,
Rome ; P. Lethielleux, Paris.

784 FATHER HOGAN AND [Mar.,

of souls to send out our best and brightest priests, who could
have won eminence in study, to the needy dioceses of our
boundless country, there to live and labor and die in self-
annihilating labors. It is not then to be wondered at, nor im-
puted to us as a fault, if we have not held a place of primacy
in the exacting field of present-day apologetics, or in any other
department of that apostolate of science wherein the church in
this century is to fight the fiercest of her battles and gain, we
trust, some of the most illustrious of her conquests. And as
Father Hogan's book is written from the stand-point of one
familiar with the most advanced conditions of modern learning,
its full significance would naturally escape many among us ; its
description of the necessities of a modern apologetic for Catho-
licity would appear unreal, and its suggestions for reform in our
methods of study and interpretation possibly extreme. To be
sure, every day is making plainer to us the preciousness of these
scholarly views and far-sighted counsels. According as our
parochial and missionary work is relieved of excessive pressure,
and time may be employed in study ; and in proportion as our
seminaries, and above all our university, will become populous
centres of students eager in research ; we shall grow into a full
realization of that intellectual vocation, its nourishment, its ob-
stacles, and its responsibilities, to which leaders like Father
Hogan, abreast of the age, if not ahead of it, are summon-
ing us.

But in France, the significance of Clerical Studies will be by
a much more numerous circle instantly appreciated aright. There
the crying need for mission-priests is not so clamorous as ours;
and though we read complaints over the insufficient number of
seminarists, there is probably no diocese in that country that is
not represented by one or more brilliant clerics in advanced
courses of study. Then France's glorious traditions of Catholic
scholarship ; her numerous Grands Seminaires and universities ;
her astonishingly large number of solid and progressive Catholic
reviews ; and, more than all else, the acute hostility from with-
out, and the divergent schools within the church, all these
have created a stimulating atmosphere of intellectual endeavor
which has pervaded thousands of minds, and admirably fitted
them properly to estimate this version of Father Hogan, and in
the case of many, to derive timely encouragement and consola-
tion from it.

1902.] THE INTELLECTUAL APOSTOLATE. 785

It will be worth while to examine such a book as this,
especially as bearing on the church's position relatively to scien-
tific research. We shall thereby not only learn something of
the chief excellence of the work itself, but may also be brought
to look upon a movement within the church which it is im-
portant for our sacredest interests that we understand.

The condition which Father Hogan confronts throughout
these essays can best be described in his own words :

" [The modern mind] has been trained to consider nature as
subject to constant, universal laws, scarce ever, if at all, inter-
fered with. Much of what was looked upon as supernatural in
past times has now come to be accounted for by natural causes,
and much more is universally discredited. . . . No wonder
if the process unceasingly applied, and made familiar to all,
begets a wide-spread disposition to explain everything, in the
present and in the past, by natural agencies known or unknown,
to distrust whatever claims to be outside or beyond them, and
to suspect that as modern science has thus far set aside so
much of the supernatural, further progress will ultimately dis-
pose of what still remains of it" (p. 107 of the English edition).

Now, at these attempted devastations by the armed hosts of
science of religious belief, and of what has been long considered
inseparable from religious belief, there are, among Catholics, two
prevalent ways of looking. However, before giving the diver-
gencies, let us establish the common underlying unity, which is
the indisputable truth, that between real science and real re-
ligion no conflict is possible. " The same God," says the Vati-
can Council, " who bestows faith, has given the light of reason
to the human soul,, and God cannot deny Himself, nor can truth
be in contradiction with truth." No fact of science, therefore,
can ever damage a doctrine revealed by God. How, then, has
come about the unfortunate turn of events set before us in our
extract from Father Hogan ? The answer to this question brings
us to the two attitudes toward science which we have just said
divide the minds of Catholics.

Some among us put the matter thus, in one or two compre-
hensive propositions : "The science of the century is opposed to
Christianity. Therefore the science is diabolical and the century
accursed ; and we condemn both to the perdition whither they
are hastening." It is quite the same whether the science in
point be in the field of physics, philosophy, history, or exegesis ;

786 FATHER HOGAN AND [Mar.,

the hostility and distrust are genuine, stubborn, and, after awhile,
instinctive. Those who adopt this view make it a matter of rule
to obstruct and ridicule scientific hypotheses ; and should an
hypothesis be raised to the province of certain truth, they yield
it often only a sullen and sour assent.

The other method is quite opposite to this. Its followers
are those who believe speculatively, and follow practically, the
Vatican declarations as to the harmony existing in all orders of
truth. They feel sure, consequently, that the lamentable state
of conflict between science and religion is principally due to
misunderstandings, prejudices, and recriminations. They know
what the church teaches, and to this they are chivalrously loyal.
They know the facts and the hopes of legitimate science, and to
both they give glad recognition and hearty encouragement.
Finally, they have an ambition, which it is more proper to call
by the holier name of vocation, to assure science of the benefi-
cent friendship of religion ; and to assure religion that it can
never be harmed by science.

These are the methods. It will be useful to see how they
work in practice, and which is more likely to serve and safe-
guard religious truth. Those attached to the first seem to con-
sider that certain pious traditions, remote deductions, and points
of view, which theological speculation has made to cluster about
a truth of faith, are identified with that truth essentially ; when
in reality they may be mere opinions, whose foundations are as
purely human as the foundations of the truth they environ are
purely divine. That truth itself, let us say again lest we be
misunderstood, no real science can ever harm, and any attempt
upon it, in the name of science, we are bound instantly to
oppose. But those extraneous growths which come by accretion
from without, and are not the result of genuine development
from within, may be uprooted by science, as some have been
already, and some others possibly will be in the future.* Now,
the partisans of the first school, men whose good intentions we
must admire, but whose method we must consider as a piteously
lame support for the church in these days, and in the days that
are to come, arouse the city with alarums if one of these tradi-
tions, nowise pertaining to the Catholic credenda, is trampled on
in the advance of science. Suppose, for example, that pro-

* We refer our readers to the bold and searching essay, Church History, and the Spirit of
Criticism, by one of. the most erudite of living historians, Father Herman Grisar, S.J.

1902.] THE INTELLECTUAL APOSTOLATE. 787

gressive exegesis has proved a certain text to be of doubtful
value as confirmatory of a doctrine for which generations of
theologians had adduced it. Or suppose to take something
that is no longer matter for supposition at all that the irre-
futable conclusions of physical science have modified, not to say
completely rehabilitated the ancient notion of creation. Mark
well, the doctrine, in the first case, is quite untouched, though a
text usually brought forward for it is set aside. Likewise in the
second instance, the truth of the creation of the world by God
is absolutely unharmed, though an immemorial point of view
towards that truth is perforce abandoned. Well, we say, in -such
a case as either of these, the ultra-conservative apologists shout
a warning that the faith is in peril from godless science. They
give the world, outside and inside the church, to understand
that the extrinsic matter the traditional meaning of -the text, or
the ancient conception of the process of creation, to keep to
our examples, is an integral part of the revelation of God. Now,
if science goes on, and shows these human opinions to be un-
tenable, and science inevitably will do this if they are untenable,
shall we be astonished, if the world interprets this as a defeat
of revelation ? And if a similar process takes place not once only,
but several times, must we not think it a natural inference for
scientific men to draw, that every advance of science implies
a corresponding retrogression of faith ? To take a crude ex-
ample, how many infidel lecturers have found a resourceful
theme, how many tracts and pamphlets have been written on
the conflict between Genesis and geology, how many souls have
felt shaken with doubt, because theologians have gone on re-
peating Dom Calmet's opinion, that one who would hold the
' days ' of creation to be more than twenty-four hours each,
would make the Holy Ghost a liar ; and because even now classic
treatises, rather than yield to science, declare that the fossil re-
mains of organic life found in strata, ages old, were created
thus by God !

Would it not be better, would it not gloriously serve religion,
to say : " We welcome every established conclusion, and wish
well to every legitimate hypothesis of science? If our under-
standing of a divine truth has been in greater or less degree
imperfect all along, and science gives us a new illumination, this
will not in any way affect the truth in itself, but only our way
of looking at it, and we are thankful for the clearer vision."

788 FATHER HOGAN AND [Mar.,

Let religion, in the person of many of its representatives, accept
more gracefully the truth of science, and science will be brought
far toward accepting the truth of religion. The method, still too
prevalent, of yielding assent, or even respect, to scientific con-
clusions only when we are beaten and throttled into it, has done
harm beyond calculation. Our wisest leaders call us to a better
method. Let us, with the memory of the past, and the knowl-
edge of the present and the future, not hesitate to follow them.

Says Father Hogan : " The conservative disposition of
theologians is undoubtedly praiseworthy ; but to be guided by it
regardless of all besides, would be far more injurious than service-
able to the cause of religion. First of all, it would justify in
some measure the reproach so often addressed to its followers,
of clinging blindly to the past in all things, and of discountenanc-
ing and impeding all progress capable of disturbing their quietude.
Next, it would inevitably lead to humiliation. For although
many seeming advances of human knowledge ultimately came to
nothing, there are many others which, from weak beginnings,
advance steadily, and ultimately win universal favor. To oppose
these persistently in the name of religion is simply to commit
ourselves to a losing battle, and to expose ourselves to be
driven back from one position to another and finally be com-
pelled to surrender at discretion, simply because we have under-
taken to defend our religion with weak weapons' (p. 118).

Still stronger are the words of the Archbishop of Albi in
his Introduction to the Etudes du Clerge. Speaking of the
followers of the ultra-conservative apologetic, he says: "Without
wishing it, or possibly suspecting it, these men, whose good
intentions no one questions, may put up shutters against the
light ; may cast discredit on humble Catholic investigators whose
loyalty will not permit them to look at the faith as they would ;
and may finally, by their noisy pretension to speak in the name
of the church, which has given them no commission that I can
discover, drive many souls away from us. But they will not
prevent the triumph of the truth of God."

The sole difficulty in the way of this progressive apologetic
lies in the danger of accepting an hypothesis of science which
conflicts with a genuine doctrine of the church; or of falling
into error in discerning between a truth of faith, and the tradi-
tions and deductions which surround it. In the face of this
danger, what will be the safeguard of the truly Catholic apolo-

1902.] THE INTELLECTUAL APOSTOLATE. 789

gist ? The answer is simple. The safeguard will be the church's
voice, especially as coming to us from the Sovereign Pontiff. In
this important connection, let us hear a loyal Catholic scholar,
whose essay on The Progress of Apologetics, should be almost
known by heart by every student-priest :

" Under the protection of this paternal authority, the science
of apologetics has regained its freedom. Daring questions that
once seemed settled with a non licet ; questions on the origin
of species, on the universality of the deluge, on the meaning of
the first chapter of Genesis, are openly studied. These discus-
sions are not hidden from our chief Pastor ; nor is he, the sentinel
on the walls of Jerusalem, asleep. Indeed he could not well be
unmindful of these controversies, for there are doctors in plenty,
of the traditional school, to denounce the advocates of progress
and to style them innovators. If authority does not intervene,
it is for good reasons. It is because it understands the necessity
of progress in apologetics ; and knows that in the face of new
difficulties, we must have new arguments, and stronger and wider
principles. It is, finally, because it knows that we have now to
deal not with fantastic hypotheses, the fruit of vanity and pride,
but with genuine intellectual difficulties.

" Not that the silence of authority, let us be sure, is to be
taken for approval, nor for a declaration that an opinion not pub-
licly condemned merits no reproach. . . . But the silence
of the supreme authority, joined to a sincere determination
on our part of obeying it, when it speaks, permits those who
are courageously and prudently breaking a way forward, to go
on with more assurance, and to devise their hypotheses with
greater freedom. They are enabled more readily to emerge
from the opinions of old-time teachers, who had no conception
of our present difficulties ; and to maintain their personal con-
victions in despite of the modern organs of an excessive tradi-
tionalism. They know that there is a Pope in the church, and
that the sole voice with authority to condemn them is that of
the chief Pontiff, and of the episcopate united to him in same-
ness of doctrine. Of themselves too, and of their faith, they are
sure ; and so they can go fearlessly forward, since they are ready
to stop the instant he who speaks in the name of God ad-
monishes them." *

Yes, Catholic apologists will be loyal to Christ's vicegerent,

* Les Progres de I' Apologttique , par M. 1'Abbe de Broglie, pp. 29-31.

790 FATHER HOGAN AND [Mai.,

as he has been beneficent to them. Despite protests and denun-
ciations whose vehemence and persistence we little imagine,
Leo XIII. has given to the progressive school of apologetics
the assurance of his paternal protection. When history in a
future time asks what Leo did for the church and for his age,
it is doubtful if there can be found in all his apostolic under-
takings, or in that series of great encyclicals which have come
less from his pen than from his heart, so splendid an answer as
in these words of his to Monseigneur d'Hulst in 1892. "There
are," he said, " disturbed and fretful spirits who are urging the
Roman congregations to give decision on questions that are still
open. I am opposed to that, and I am checking them ; for
savants must do their work unhampered. They must be given
plenty of time for doubtful conjectures, and even for making mis-
takes. Religious truth can only gain by it. The church is
always on hand in time to replace them in the right way." *

With an assurance like that to rely on ; and with such a
consolation for a resource, when unkindly suspicions are given
public voice, and the air is rilled with murmurs of " Protestant
infiltrations," whenever one puts himself in touch with the
learning of his age ; Catholic scholars will find their ranks aug-
mented speedily, their science respected, and the day of recon-
ciling natural with supernatural truth, incalculably hastened.

From all that has been said, may we infer that some defi-
ciencies of method exist in our usual theological curriculum ?
We do not propose to answer this question, though there are
not wanting remarkable indications as to what the answer ought
to be. For example, Monseigneur Le Camus, Bishop of La
Rochelle, says in a recent letter :

" For a long time it has been a cause of sadness to true
friends of the church, to see the young Levites in our seminar-
ies wasting their young energy in following programmes of
study that no longer answer to the needs of our modern society.
New conditions have changed the field of controversy; and every
one admits that it is vitally necessary for us to confront these
new conditions, if we are to show that, whatever be said, true
science does not wage war on faith, but on the contrary sup-
ports it. Still, it does not appear that up to the present any
serious attempt has been made to bring about that indispensable

* Quoted by Pere Baudrillart, in his discourse at the unveiling of the bust of Monseigneur
d'Hulst in the. Catholic Institute, Paris. See La Qulnzaine, December i, 1901.

1902.] THE INTELLECTUAL APOSTOLATE. 791

transformation which will stimulate the work of the clergy, and
give to the church the surest means of taking, in the domain of
modern science, the place of honor merited by her glorious
past."*

And a short time before, in addressing his clergy, Mon-
seigneur Dubillard, Bishop of Quimper, had written :

" The word now is : New methods for new times ; new means
for new needs. We heartily agree with this, and are of opinion
that our young clerics ought to be made familiar, from their
seminary course, with branches of learning which it was for-
merly the custom to neglect; and with lines of work of which
twenty or thirty years ago we felt no need." f

Whether we need a rehabilitation of clerical training or not,
at the very least it will do us all good to keep in mind that
our higher Catholic education, whether in seminary, college, or
university, should aim at fostering intellectual honesty ; that it
should so cultivate minds as to make them sensitive to all truth ;
that philosophy should be so taught as to give its students sober,
patient, solid habits of reflection, and not merely to drill them
into dexterity in the cheap art of manufacturing syllogisms, or
to lead them to imagine that a system of thought can be ex-
posed in ten lines of a text-book, and demolished in three ;
that history should be studied to find out what history teaches,
not to prove a thesis ; that physical science, to as large an
extent as possible, should be sympathetically learned, and its
legitimate hypotheses profoundly respected, not made fun of in
smart essays on exhibition- day. It will serve us to remember
that we who have the heritage of God's highest truth, should
be the first in fervor among those devoted to the Candida veri-
tas, which shines forth from created nature and from the minds
of men, as the reflection that falls upon our earth, of the splen-
dors of His countenance in heaven.

To this briefly delineated apostolate of progressive intelli-
gence Father Hogan has urged us, and now he repeats his
summons to our brothers in the priesthood of France. His plea
is for broad scholarship, and for honest scholarship, joined to an
uncompromising Catholicity. Give us a number of apologists
thus equipped, and a work for religion will be achieved that is
now calling pressingly for every best gift of mind and heart

* Revue du Clerge Frang ais, icr Janvier, 1902.
tlbid., 15 Ddcembre, 1901.

792

FATHER HOG AN.

[Mar.,

that we possess. It is worth praying for, that the way may be
smoothed to this end, and that our solemn responsibilities for
the souls of our age may make us forget personal opinions,
domestic traditions, and partisan attachments, and lead us to
give our most earnest assistance toward attaining it.

As we conclude, the sorrowful reflection comes to us that
the publication of the Etudes was almost simultaneous with their
venerable author's decease. To France he providentially returned,
that his thirty years of self-sacrifice for her priesthood might be
crowned with the fruit of his genius, and the benediction of his
death. Would we could give expression to what we feel for
him ! a priest to the depths of his soul ; a great teacher ; the
rarest of men. His humility gave him the language and the
demeanor of simplicity ; yet in his wisdom he rises now before
us as one who has a message for many thousands ; a magister
who will speak high counsels to generations beyond his own.

1902.] OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE CONVENT GRADUATE. 793

OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE CONVENT GRADUATE.

BY LILIAN J. BARRY.

Jf SHORT time ago the friends and graduates of
the Convent of Grey Nuns in Ottawa joined
with the under-graduates in a celebration of three-
fold significance. An excellent musical entertain-
ment was arranged for the occasion. Those taking
part acquitted themselves in a creditable manner. The concert
and reception marked the inauguration of the Alumnae Library
Association and the d'Youville Reading Circle. The occasion was
also made a commemoration of the two hundredth anniver-
sary of the birth of Madame d'Youville, foundress of the order
of Grey Nuns.

Addresses were delivered by Rev. Father Lejeune in
French, and Dr. MacCabe, principal of the Normal School, in
English. Both congratulated the teachers, graduates, and under-
graduates on the completion of the new library and the forma-
tion of the alumnae association and the reading circle. Empha-
sis was laid on the value of good books. Dr. MacCabe referred
to the fact that two of the graduates of the institution, mem-
bers of the recently formed association, have gained enviable
positions in the literary world Miss Barry, of Montreal, and
Miss Bladgett, of Ogdensburg. Archbishop Duhamel blessed
the new wing containing the library. This addition was com-
pleted at a cost of $15,000. The library has been artistically
fitted up. Many of the books and articles of furniture were
donated by graduates now enrolled on the membership lists of
the alumnae association.

On behalf of the graduates Miss Lilian J. Barry delivered
the following address, indicating the broad scope of the new
movement :

The formal opening of the Alumnae Library Association is

NOTE. We have given space to the address of Lilian J. Barry on account of its suggestive-
ness. One of .the pleasing signs of progress in educational methods is the persistent effort
made by the various teaching orders to retain their influence over their graduates in such
wise as to stimulate their intellectual and spiritual life, and so to direct whatever influence they
may have for good in the world. A great deal more of this sort of work, however, can be done.
It is a fatal error for any group of teachers to think that educational work finishes on " Com-
mencement Day." -EDITOR CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE.
VOL. LXXIV. 52

794 OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE CONVENT GRADUATE. [Mar.,

attended by many gratifying circumstances. Not only may we
all feel well repaid for the efforts so far expended in promoting
its interests, but we must also be filled with a sanguine hope
for its future prosperity, and feel stimulated afresh to exert our-
selves towards perpetuating the work thus happily inaugurated.

We have the honor and the pleasure of welcoming here
some patrons of literature and. the arts whose presence is
eagerly looked for in circles of greater dignity and importance
than ours ; to have engaged the sympathy and approval of such
distinguished guests at the outset of our endeavors, means that
we have disarmed possible criticism from less important sources
and gained a comfortable degree of confidence in the desira-
bility and stability of our undertaking.

There may be some among those present who have not yet
formed a clear conception of the object of our association. I
beg the favor of a few minutes' attention from the assembly
while I endeavor to explain, as briefly as possible, the nature
and scope of the work we propose to do, and the results which
we hope to secure by sympathetic and concerted action.

Our object is primarily to stimulate an interest in the study
of literature and the fine arts by collecting the necessary
materials within the walls of the spacious and beautiful building
now placed at our disposal. Our desire is founded on the be-
lief that the shortest road to the highest human development is
through mental culture. Given this condition, all the rest must
follow in due order.

Culture, in the wider sense, implies, as we know, not alone
the study of any special art or branch of art, but of the highest
excellence which is to be found in all the arts, and which is
expressed in the works of the greatest poets, painters, philoso-
phers, and musicians.

Obviously study cannot be a mere pastime, good to fill an
idle hour or gratify a transient curiosity ; it is serious, benefi-
cent work, worthy of thought and effort, productive of purest
pleasure for bruised or world- worn hearts, rich in healing efficacy
for sin-worn souls. It is the gate of knowledge, and every
fragment of knowledge which we pick up and make our own
helps, in a measure, to simplify the complex problems of life,
and to lighten its inevitable responsibilities. It is a distinct
gain to the soul ; a forward step in the direction of God of
the Infinite and Everlasting.

1902.] OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE CONVENT GRADUATE. 795

It is of the utmost importance to us as students that we
approach our task in the proper spirit. We must realize that
we are entering* upon sacred ground, that we are about to be
admitted within a charmed circle, into what Carlyle describes
as the aristocracy of talent the real, the true aristocracy.
For men of genius are not of the rank and file of common
humanity, though we have seen some of them gauging beer for
a livelihood, singing street ballads for a night's lodging, or, alas !
starving to death in a garret, the while idiots and felons lay
comfortably housed and fed at the expense of the state. But
for all this they are none of them common men. They are the
prophets and teachers of the race. A degree of vision dwells
in them which is denied to all the rest. Their eyes have pierced
through the false appearances behind which men seek to mask
themselves from one another nay, from their very selves and
have discerned something of a real human nature beyond, and
of its potential capacity and beauty. It is never by the mere
stringing of fine phrases together, nor by the cunning present-
ment of nature on a yard of canvas, nor by any other mechanical
process whatsoever that a man proves his divine attribute of
genius. It is rather by showing forth in speech and act his
royal nature, the divine spark in his soul ; by lifting men out
of the mire of mammonism and self-seeking to the clean, pure
atmosphere of brotherly love and heavenly aspiration ; it is by
saving the world from the stigma of irredeemable vileness and
falseness ; by proving the actuality of heroism, and by propa-
gating a gospel of mutual trust and helpfulness as the only true
cohesive principle in this world of strange incoherences. It is
by such means as these that Homer, Cervantes, Raphael, Shak-
spere, Dante, Beethoven, Goethe, the Brownings, Newman,
Tennyson, and hosts of lesser lights, have established their right
to shine for ever in the bright firmament of renown which over-
arches the history of humanity. To arrive at the point of being
able to share the motive and imitate the methods of such as
these great ones is, or ought to be, the reasonable ambition of
every sincere student.

Keeping ever before our eyes the distinct desire of discover-
ing the right uses of life and its manifold opportunities, so as
to place ourselves in a harmonious relationship with both the
world we live in and the Creator who placed us here, we shall
not fail to draw from our labor of love such fruits of wisdom,

796 OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE CONVENT GRADUATE. [Mar.,

courage, steadfastness, heroism, in short, as shall triply repay us
for the time and energy spent in their pursuit.

There are a few rocks of which, as we proceed in our course,
we must be very careful to steer clear. We must have nothing
to do with the foolish ambition of appearing more wise or
learned or important than the rest of our kind. We must em-
phatically disclaim all connection or sympathy with Mrs. Jellyby,
or those equally extraordinary ladies who flourished in the
time of M. Moliere. We are devout believers in the value of
well- cooked food, and we have a genuine, deep-rooted horror
of unmended hose. We are not save for a pardonable excep-
tion or two over-addicted to the use of a pen, and there is
hardly one among us who does not render cheerful nay, slavish,
allegiance to his Royal Highness, the Baby. In short, we are,
first of all and last of all, women ; but there are unclaimed in-
tervals in all our lives when sex becomes a quantite negligeable,
and in those " hours of ease " surely no one will grudge us a
moderate indulgence in pleasures purely intellectual.

We intend to guard ourselves vigilantly against that other
fatal error of mistaking ordinary conscious development for the
manifestation of an extraordinary talent. The Alumnae Associa-
tion does not pretend to possess a recipe for the evolution of
poets or artists out of sweet girl graduates. It even thinks it
highly improbable that among so small a number as ours there
should be found even one endowed with more than the average
intelligence of cultivated womanhood. So there is a thought to
keep us humble, and, as we proceed in our study, we shall see
that humility is not the virtue of weak or inferior natures,
but that it reaches its highest perfection in the greatest of
men.

We shall take it for granted, therefore, that our motive in
studying is the pure intention of perfecting our nature, of beau-
tifying our lives, of obeying the universal law of nature, which
is one of progress and development, and thus of corresponding
with the designs of our Creator. It may seem to some as
though we trespassed here on the domain of religion, but it
takes very little thought to show that true religion and true
knowledge are one and the same thing, and that it is only the
false semblances of both which ever clash or hinder one another's
workings. Between perfection and knowledge there is necessarily
a close correspondence, for knowledge is not a mere superficial

1902.] OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE CONVENT GRADUATE. 797

adjunct tacked on to the memory or the understanding ; it be-
comes incorporated into our very nature, and can never after
be taken from us. It converts itself naturally, almost uncon-
sciously, into practical working formulas applicable to the ever-
varying conditions of daily life, and is of didactic efficacy to a
vacillating heart.

But though it is a fine thing and an easy thing to talk about
knowledge and perfection, we shall see, when we set to work,
that, just at first, it is neither a fine nor an easy thing to make
them our own. Here is the whole process in epitome. Work
is the alphabet of success, of honor, of heroism. They all come
in at the end of the race, poets, priests, warriors, statesmen,
with the dust on their feet and the sweat on their brow, but in
their hearts the ineffable joy and glory of honest, hard- won
triumph. They have set it down in their books, they have
written it with their heart's blood that we may not lose sight
of it, but rather, taking heart under our own small difficulties,
emulate their courageous perseverance. They have looked back
on their difficult life of labor when it was well-nigh spent, and
they have blessed and apostrophized and canonized work. They
have told us that in work we shall find our highest profit and
pleasure, our happiness and our salvation. We are bound to
believe them, too they, the wisest, the bravest, the best of the
earth, the heroes, the messengers of God. They have not spoken
falsely as the vain, self-seeking, mammon- worshipping crowd
speak to us daily. They have pointed out what we must do to
save ourselves from mere animalism and empty semblance. Let
us think of this, we who perhaps hitherto have been idlers in the
Master's vineyard. We must work to save ourselves, we must
work to be happy. By no other means whatsoever but by this
one shall we gain either profit or pleasure. And are not these
what we most ardently long and keenly strive for ? Profit and
Pleasure it is the cry of the human ; what men work and
women weep for during long days and nights of endless toil
and sleepless dispiritment. Nay, looking into our own hearts, is
it not what we ourselves -toil and scheme and pray for all our
lives long ? Whether the fact is to our credit or not depends
on the meaning we attach to the words. What do we reckon a
profit ? In what do we find pleasure ? The answer to these
questions would be our spiritual biography our life and charac-
ter in epitome. Perhaps our own unaided judgment does not

798 OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE CONVENT GRADUATE. [Mar.,

try to answer them yet, but the study upon which we are en-
tering will gradually help us to a safe conclusion.

One thing we can be sure of, namely, that profit and plea-
sure, far from being vain chimeras or mere hollow sounding
names, are quite as real and as accessible as pain and loss.
More than this: it is quite certain that the kind of profit and
the kind of pleasure best suited to our individual needs and
capacities are within our reach, if we will but take the trouble
to find out the way which leads to them. There is no appeal
from the decisions of the All-Wise. Eternal right and justice
are in all His mandates. It is we who spoil his fair work by
setting ourselves perpetually at variance with his designs, and
then murmuring at' the complex disorders which arise from our
own blindness and incompetence.

So it is well that we should leave off puzzling over the
strange problems of existence for which we are in no way
answerable, and that we shall look more closely to our personal
activity and usefulness, for which we must one day render a
strict account. Let us not be of those who feel that the profits
of their life are already spent, and that nothing remains but a
bitter sense of loss and deprivation. It is scarcely credible that
any one here should have drifted into such a forlorn condition ;
but if any one feels that her life is tending towards that de-
spairing conviction, let her take heart with us from this very
moment, and shaking off that spiritual lethargy which idleness
or pleasure has cast on her like a deep sleep, or, it may be,
with which sorrow has frozen up the currents of her life, let
her set to work, not in a languid, half-hearted, dilettante fashion,
but with a dauntless resolve to accomplish something which
shall bear the stamp of honest effort and proclaim that love as
well as right-hand cunning entered into its production. For we
must love our work before we can do it well. No masterpiece
ever left the hand of a great man without bringing with it the
very heart of him. So this is another lesson we shall learn
from our study to love our work whatever it may be, and to
take pride and pleasure in its conscientious performance.

"What shall I do?' some one asks; "I cannot work; I
know not how to work " ; or some other makes complaint and
says: "I am tired of work. I have been working all my life; I
long now for rest." Both wrong, as we shall see presently.
There is not a living creature but has an appointed work to do,

1902.] OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE CONVENT GRADUATE. 799

and a capacity for doing it which is not to be found in any of
his fellow-workers. Providence has not wasted an act of creation
by sending you into the world an idle, purposeless creature.
Your place was vacant when you came. From all time it was
ordained that you, and only you, should fill it. Wherefore
question yourself and see if you are a faithful instrument, or
only a stumbling-block and hindrance to others. If the first,
rejoice that you have found favor with an Infinite Creator ; if
the second, look to it that he does not regard you as a worth-
less tool, fit only to be thrown into the fire.

Nothing will help us so well to form an estimate of our own
capacities and limitations as the history of other men's ex-
periences, and this we find in the study of literature. Human
nature and its wide range of possibilities are nowhere laid so
bare to us as in the lives and works of men of genius. Its
heights of nobleness, its depths of vileness ; its capacity for
triumphing over the most insuperable obstacles, its liability to
succumb to the lightest as well as to the severest temptations ;
its pure aspirations, its base grovellings ; its blameless raptures,
its hopeless degeneracy all these are vividly brought before us
in their ideal beauty or repulsive ugliness, showing us the sweet
or bitter fruit they have brought forth, bidding us learn of them
how to order our lives and to do it quickly. For between the
eternity from which we have sprung and the eternity into which
we must shortly vanish there is but a brief and fast-fleeting
interval in which to work out our eternal destiny.

In our selection of subjects of study we have not judged it
necessary to confine ourselves to the works of genius alone.
Indeed, it becomes us better, as students, to begin with what is
less difficult, most comprehensible to us, and gradually to ascend
in the scale, than to " rush in where angels fear to tread ' and
be ultimately forced to acknowledge our incapacity and defeat.
Excellence of every degree is worth studying, and if we begin
patiently by examining it, now in one shape, now in another, we
shall gradually acquire some readiness in recognizing its number-
less forms, and thus prepare ourselves for the contemplation of
its most perfect aspects. The best of many 'real men goes to
the making of one ideal man. The great German poet, Goethe,
has written something on this very subject which I cannot for-
bear quoting. He says :

" Mankind is composed of all men, and all powers taken

8oo OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE CONVENT GRADUATE. [Mar.

together make up the world. These are often at strife and seek
to destroy each other, but nature preserves and reproduces them.
From the merest animal attempt at labor up to the highest
exertion of mental talent ; from the faint cries and exclamations
of the child to the most finished periods of the orator and poet ;
from the first disputes of boys to the vast preparations by which
countries are conquered and possessed ; from the smallest favor
and most fleeting affection to the warmest passion and most
earnest pledges of truth ; from the simplest feeling of a sensible
presence to the faintest perceptions and hopes of a spiritual
future ; all these things and far more lie in the organization of
man and require to be cultivated, not however in one individual
but in many. Every gift is important and must be developed.
When one person cultivates the beautiful alone, and another
follows the useful, both together form but a single man. The
useful encourages itself, for the crowd produce it, and none can
dispense with it ; the beautiful needs encouragement, for few can
represent it and it is required by many."

Here we have a sufficient apology, if any be necessary, for
choosing as subjects of study authors or artists in whom we
have discovered only a part of the greatness which goes to the
making of a perfect human type. We hope that by analyzing
the nature and observing the effects of all such greatness, it shall
react upon our own souls with sensible efficacy, stimulating our
desire to resemble, however faintly, those in whom we have
recognized its fair lineaments. Perseverance in study of this
kind shall inevitably lead us to a higher plane of thought and
morals, many precious truths shall be revealed to us, and the
earth and all it holds shall be invested with new beauty to our
unveiled eyes. We shall cease to believe that sin and sorrow
predominate in the world, and that God hides his face from us
deliberately, or shuts out the daylight. We shall know that he
is over all once and for ever, that we need not fear for the fate
of the world while it is in his good keeping, but that we must
look more to our own individual fate, which, alas ! lies in weaker
hands ; we shall know, too, that He is the beginning and the
end of all knowledge, of all beauty, of all justice, and that the
clouds which hang over us here ,are but the temporary mani-
festations of his wrath, which shall presently fall in a rain, like
pitying tears, and with refreshing baptism wash our souls free
from "sin's woful stains."

7 he Catholic Church from Within ; 2.

A Casket

of Jewels; 3. Carter: Missions of Nueva California; 4. Henry-
Ruffin : John Gildart ; 5. Guiraud : L* Eglise et les Origines de la
Renaissance ; 6. Jatsch : Kurze Fruhlehren von Priestern der
Kongregation des hi. Paulus ; 7. Spellman : Lucius Flavus ; 8.
Joly : Les Grands Philosophes ; 9. Mannix : A Lifers Labyrinth ;
10. Tesniere : T he Adoration of the Blessed Sacrament; n. Nichols : The Epis-
tles of Erasmus ; 12. Giraud : Saint Dominic; 13. Rendall : Marcus Aurelius

Antoninus to Himself; 14. Browning: Saul; 15. Explication Ascetique

et Histotique de la Regie de Saint Benoit ; 16. Lloyd: Warwick of the Knobs ;
17. Hinkson : Her Fathers Daughter; 18. Vacaudard : Vie de St. Ouen ;
19. Scudder : James Russell Lowell; 20. Fleming: Life of St. George, Martyr,
Patron of England ; 21. Ullathorne : The Holy Mountain of La Salette ; 22.
Putnam : A Text-Book of Psychology ; 23. Jackson : Deafness and Cheerfulness ;
24. Boulay : Principes d> Anthropologie Generate; 25. Field: A Little Book of
Tribune Verse; 26. M'Swiney : Translation of the Psalms and Canticles with

Commentary; 27. Fiege : The Princess of Poverty; 28. Juvenile Round

Table; 29. Davis: God Wills It; 30. Catholic ^outh; 31. Lasance : Short

Visits to the Blessed Sacrament. 32. Brown: The Lonesomest Doll. 33. Vivian:
The Romance of Religion. 34. The World Almanac and Encyclopedia,
1902.

1. There is a special need of men and women of the high-
est education among the Catholic laity. The present volume * is
an evidence of what valuable work such educated ones may do
in the cause of religion. The book has an interest all its own.
It was written by a lay hand, and yet treats of subjects which
are generally left to the professional theologian. Yet are not
such subjects just as interesting and as vital to the laity them-
selves, and may not the exposition of them from such a point
of view be valuable and instructive both to those within and
without the church? The present work gives a decided answer
in the affirmative. But this is not the sole cause of its excep-
tional worth. It also gives the most emphatic denial to a charge
made time and again, that Catholics know little of their
faith and that the treasuries of its dogmatic and moral teachings
are kept securely locked from the members of the laity. We

* The Catholic Church from Within. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

8o2 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

welcome the volume as gladly as does the Cardinal-Archbishop
of Westminster, who wrote its preface.

The author, whether man or woman we know not, has
treated of subjects common to every Catholic. Beginning with
a chapter on the " Catholic Church from Without and from
Within," the work embraces essays on " Grace," " Prayer,"
"Confession," "Holy Communion," the "Liturgy of the Church,"
"Marriage," "Education of Children," and "Vocations." The
writer brings to the work a very extensive and pertinent reading
from such recognized authors as Newman, Gueranger, Faber,
Moehler, St. Teresa^ and Hedley. The subjects are treated with
a knowledge of the latest instruction which the church has
given ; particularly may this be said of the chapters on marriage
and the bringing up of children.

It will be seen, then, at once how every Catholic should be
interested in the treatment of such subjects. Careful study and
continued meditation has given the author exceptional apprecia-
tion of the glories and the blessings of the Catholic faith, and
we would that all Catholics had something of this knowledge,
that they also could give such worthy reasons for the faith that
is in them.

For the matter of devotion we take pleasure in calling atten-
tion to the chapter on the liturgy of the church. That liturgy
represents her life. It is not merely a formal show. And the
more her members understand it and follow it carefully, the
more will they appreciate their faith, the deeper will be their
.knowledge of the life of Christ, and the more earnestly will they
follow his example. The less also will be the need of those
special devotions which are at times calculated to degenerate
into mechanical exercises and become hindrances rather than
helps in the way of perfection. As the author writes : " It is,
therefore, by returning to the primitive ordinances of the church,
especially to a faithful and constant attendance at Mass, to the
practice of liturgical prayer a prayer more acceptable to God
than any private devotions could possibly be, inasmuch as by
means of it we join with the whole church in union with Christ
our Head, that we may hope to obtain the grace of the return
of our countrymen to the Fold of Christ."

It is hardly necessary to add that the book is a most suitable
one for non- Catholics. For their reading we would notice par-
ticularly the opening chapter. To newly made converts we

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 803

would recommend that " On Giving and Taking Scandal." The
volume shows the Catholic Church as she is. May those who
do not know it read it well ! " Reason will conduct them to the
entrance of the Gate Beautiful, but faith, divine faith, the gift of
God, which infinitely transcends all of which the intellect of
man is capable, alone can take him within."

2. --This* is a manual of prayer and maxims from those
saints who have had a particular care for works of mercy, or
who have said the best things concerning such topics as charity,
hope, confidence, peace in the spiritual life. St. Vincent of
Paul, St. Camillus, St. Francis Xavier, St. Ignatius, St. Chrysos-
tom, St. Angela, are representative names of those from whose
works contributions have been selected.

The second half of the manual contains St. Leonard's ad-
mirable method of hearing Holy Mass, together with many
beautiful prayers suitable for the time of attendance upon the

Adorable Sacrifice. It is a new sort of prayer-book and a
good one.

3. The author of the interesting little historical work en-
titled Missions of Nueva California f has succeeded admirably
in accomplishing the task which he set for himself, namely, to
produce a compendious history of the Franciscan Missions in
that State. The work deals with a period of California's history
too little known. It might well be called the first chapter in
the State's history, for every historical event of that most pic-
turesque and almost romantic period radiates from the Missions.

The greater part of the work is devoted to an account of
the Spanish occupation, and the spiritual conquests and mission
development which resulted from the missionary's zeal for the
conversion of the Indian. The author traces from their incep-
tion the stupendous labors of those indomitable, self-denying
men of God who, without force or violence, but not, however,
without trials and enemies, transformed thousands of savages
into peaceful Christians. By reading this account one gets
some idea of the admirable policy of the Padres towards the
savage, which was to win, pacify, and discipline him by kind-

*A Casket of Jewels : Collected from the writings and sayings of the patron Saints of the
Order of Our Lady of Mercy, etc. New York : Benziger Brothers.

t Missions of Nueva California. By Charles Franklin Carter. San Francisco: J. B.
O'Connor.

804 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

ness and charity. This part is followed by a description of the
Indians their habits and mode of life, their wonderful improve-
ment, mental and moral, under the strong but kindly rule of
the Padres.

The concluding chapter, which deals with the decline of the
Missions and their condition at the present time, is tinged with
a romantic sadness hardly equalled by any other part of our
country's history.

The easy, simple style of the author is well adapted to his
subject, with which he is wholly in sympathy.

4. The demand of the public for something more poetic
than doggerel is evident in the printing of a second edition
of John Gildart* by M. E. Henry-Ruffin.

John Gildart is a Southern farmer in his homely work-a-day
clothes ; now sowing the seed, now reaping the harvest ; now
attending to his ordinary indoor and outdoor duties ; represented
with a home-like naturalness, but also with great dignity. He
is forgetful of the toil and heat of the day in the conflict which
arises between his duties to home and to country. His heart,
willing to sacrifice itself in defence of his troubled land, burns
with patriotism ; yet home has his first claim. Finally, the peril
of his country demands his service ; again duty to home beckons
him thither, but at the cost of a traitor's grave.

For rapidity and smoothness the work is especially praise-
worthy. Its vivid portrayal of sturdy manhood, and all that
that implies, is only surpassed by its suggestiveness of what lies
beneath the ordinary routine of every-day life. One rises from
its reading, however, with disappointment at its unexpected and
abrupt close, and with the desire that he might linger still
under its sympathetic spell.

5. The latest volume f in the historical series published by
LecofTre contains both a glorious and a disheartening chapter in
the history of the church. How well the Pontiffs aided learn-
ing ; how lavishly they gave patronage to artists, architects,
and men of letters, is pleasant reading to us who have so often
to defend the church against the stupid calumny that she has
not fostered intelligence. But when t . the new learning of that

* John Gildart: An Heroic Poem. By M. E. Henry-Ruffin. Illustrated. New York:
William H. Young & Co.

t L'Eglise et les Origines de la Renaissance. Par Jean Guiraud. Paris : Victor Lecoffre.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 805

momentous Renaissance became ever more confirmed in pagan-
ism ; and when many of the humanists who lived on the bounty
of the Papal court spread immorality and infidelity, clothed in
classic elegance, through all orders and ranks of society, poison-
ing, alas ! many whose station called for exalted holiness, then
the history of the great Aufklarung becomes indeed a chronicle
of disaster, and an omen of the awful catastrophe of the
Lutheran revolt.

M. Guiraud presents this epoch with admirable " objective-
ness," as the new phrase is; and for every statement made, and
every view-point selected, he establishes abundant and unim-
peachable authority. In its compression into small compass of
innumerable facts, the author's method is strikingly German.
To be sure, it is a method that gives the reader the confidence
that all he reads is solid fact ; but we must express some regret
that the French grace characteristic of his last chapter, " Chris-
tianity and Paganism in the Sixteenth Century," could not have
cast its spell over the book as a whole.

6 Dr. Jatsch is to be congratulated for his endeavors to
offer to German priests and people what he is pleased to call
the fruit of sound- Americanism. The five-minute sermons have
achieved a name that .is world-wide. Already many of them
have been translated into the Flemish, and we trust that this
German translation* will extend the field of efficacy of these
short talks that have for years done such great good at St.
Paul the Apostle's in New York City. It was easy for Dr.
Jatsch to see the practical utility of such sermons. It would be
equally difficult for him to justify his unwarranted statement in
the preface that many of Father Hecker's labors have been
condemned.

7. Another welcome volume in the line of historical novel-
writing is Luciiis Flavus,-\ by Father Spellman. The tale has for
its setting the tragic yet sad events that centred about the
destruction of Jerusalem. Lucius Flavus, a Roman tribune, saves
the life of Rabbi Sadoc and his daughter, Thamar, who are in-
tercepted on their way to Jerusalem by a band of robbers.
Shelter is found in a near-by house of a Christian family.

* Kurze Frtihlehren von Pries fern der Kongregatlon des hi. Paulus. Nach dem Englischen
von Dr. Joseph Jatsch. Regensberg, Rome, New York, and Cincinnati : F. Pustet.
\ Lucius Flavtts. By Rev. Joseph Spellman, S.J. St. Louis : B. Herder.

8o6 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

Under their influence Thamar becomes a Catholic. Her influence
in turn brings the grace of faith to Flavus, but not before a
series of strange coincidences make him the companion of St.
Paul in his prison-dungeon. Returning to the army, Flavus,
because of his conversion, is deprived of his military rank,, but
it is again restored to him when he saves the life of the com-
mander, Titus. In the last act of bravery of the heroic tribune
he wins fame and a wife by rescuing the fair Thamar from the
burning Temple. In due time the marriage of Christian love
takes place.

The tale throughout is vivid and real, though it is twice the
length of the ordinary novel. We think it might have been
profitably shortened in parts, but the reader's attention is held
throughout, and his admiration and sympathy excited by the

devotedness and heroism of the principal characters.

8. In a single volume M. Joly has given us a clear presen-
tation of the entire doctrine of Malebranche.* He has not
attempted to criticise the theories of the great Oratorian, but
merely to let his readers see them in their true light, and as
one harmonious whole.

The first chapter shows us the man and his environment.
the meditative youth, disgusted with seventeenth century scholas-
ticism, retiring into the seclusion of the Oratory ; the speculative
Oratorian, suddenly enamoured of the philosophy of Descartes,
attempting to unite the current of Augustinian theology with the
tide of modern thought. Here, too, we see the philosopher
and contemplative who looked upon the study of mathematics
and metaphysical speculation as the two highest activities of the
human soul. And thus, in theory as well as in practice, Male-
branche endeavored to harmonize and unite philosophy and
theology.

In the four succeeding chapters M. Joly outlines the great
Oratorian's metaphysics, philosophical theology, psychology, and
ethics.

The most noteworthy feature of this exposition is the stand
which M. Joly takes in defending Malebranche from the charges
of determinism and pantheism, which writers of all classes have
so often brought against him. He sums up the Oratorian's view
of liberty in the three following propositions :

* Les Grands Philosophes : Malebranche. Par Henri Joly. Paris : Felix Alcan.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 807

1. "Although God performs in us all our natural actions of
the physical order ... he does not make our consent,
which remains free.

2. " This consent given or refused, passes over into the
desires and volitions which God has obliged himself once for
all to realize in accordance with the laws he has established.
If, then, it is God who executes the acts, which we seem to
perform, he only does so because we will it yes, because we
command it.

3. " By the observance of this command the action of our
will, although immanent, is nevertheless a force which remains
in our own hands and for which we are responsible' (p. 139).

That Malebranche did not intend to be pantheistic is evident
from the explanations he gives of the divine immensity, spiritual
extension and material extension. " The immensity of God is
his very substance diffused everywhere and everywhere entire,
filling all places without local extension ' (p. 76). Spiritual ex-
tension is God's essence as capable of realization in bodies.
Material extension is the world we know. Things may be said
to be in God ideally, provided that this word means that they
are in him as in their cause and archetype (p. 128).

M. Joly's reviewer in the Neo-Scolastique y November, 1901,
professes his dissatisfaction with this defence of Malebranche.
He still clings to the old view that Malebranche is both deter-
ministic and pantheistic. His reasons for this conclusion may
be thus enumerated :

I. The philosophy of Malebranche leads to pantheism :

1. Because in nature he admits* no causality.

2. Because the soul can produce no idea of its own.

3. Because the soul is not united immediately to the body
or the material world, but to God and the intelligible world.

4. If our actions are produced by God their underlying sub-
stratum is not the soul but the being of God.

' Is not this," writes the reviewer, " to venture upon the
steep decline which leads to pantheism ? "

II. It is not a sufficient safeguard of liberty to affirm that
the action of the soul is immanent, and that God determines its
acts in accordance with our desires.

Philosophical roads are not as simple as this writer seems to
think. They fork and cross in a most perplexing manner. And
it is only fair to say that venturing upon the road which this

8o8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

reviewer points out, one could find several ways of turning aside
before being landed in the mires of pantheism and determinism.
M. Joly has opened the way to a fairer and more complete
understanding of the philosophy of Malebranche, and his work is
an important contribution to a most valuable and useful series.

9. A Life's Labyrinth* which appeared a few years ago
in the pages of the Ave Maria, should be popular in all
Catholic circles. The reader is introduced to the heroine in a

famous bandit's cave, in the mountain fastnesses between Athens
and Corinth, whither she resorted to save three young English-
men from mutilation. The robber chief, Spiridion, liberated his
captives in accordance with a solemn promise he had made to
grant her anything she might ask of him. One of the three
young men, Lord Alfred Kingscourt, being ill as the result of
his long stay in the robbers' cave, took up his abode at the villa
of Edward Strange, who proved to be the father of his deliverer.
During his convalescence they naturally fell in love, but Mr.
Strange refused his. consent to an alliance, saying that he and

his daughter were doomed to an isolated and lonely career.
The young lord went away, not without declaring, however,
that he would return again to claim her as his bride.

After his departure Mr. Strange revealed to his daughter
the secret of his life ; whereupon she bravely determined tq
set out for England, the home of her ancestors, to clear her
father's name from the stain of a crime of which he was inno-
cent, and, to unite him with his wife, who was forced by a
despotic father to desert him. The story of her career there,
and the many .events incident to the accomplishment of her
purpose, are the most delightful parts of the story. The account
of her success occupies the closing pages of the book, Con-
stance is finally united in marriage to Lord Kingscourt, who
plays a very prominent part in the development of the plot.
Of the many vivid scenes in the book there is none more real-
istic or better drawn than the entrance of Constance into the
robbers' cave just in time to save the three young captives.
The Catholic spirit of dependence on God in difficulties and
in times of great need is illustrated throughout the novel. We
commend the story to all as highly interesting and something
more than the ordinary romance of the present day.

* A Life's Labyrinth. By Mary E. Mannix. Notre Dame, Indiana: The Ave Maria.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 809

10. Mrs. Anne R. Bennett-Gladstone deserves much praise
for translating this instructive work* of Father Tesniere. There
is a celebrated sermon of an English cardinal entitled " The Blessed
Sacrament: The Centre of Immutable Truth," and this present
work might be termed a detailed development of that thesis.
Yet it is not too deep nor too speculative for the average
reader. The volume opens with a consideration of the reasons
why the Blessed Eucharist should have been instituted, and why
to-day it is the bond of unity among Christians. The surpass-
ing wonders of the Eucharist are then treated in a practical
way : first, as it is Jesus Christ, very God ; secondly, Jesus Christ,
true man. Naturally an exposition follows of the motives why
the Holy Eucharist should meet with the constant adoration of
the faithful. The book closes with some very instructive chap-
ters on the exposition of the Blessed Sacrament.

Under every heading there are three considerations of adora-
tion, of thanksgiving, of reparation followed by a short prayer
and a word in the way of a spiritual bouquet. The English
translation reads very well. It is an excellent book for the
laity, particularly for members of the League of the Sacred
Heart. It is excellent also for the clergy. They will find there
much food for private meditation, for conferences and sermons on
the Blessed Sacrament.

11. Mr. Nichols has given us a careful and interesting work f
on the epistles of the celebrated humanist. They include his
letters from his earliest to his fifty- first year. The translations
done by Mr. Nichols are excellent. The date of writing, the
authenticity, the different editions, are all discussed with evi-
dence of much research. At the beginning of the work is the
" Compendium Vitae," generally believed to have been written
by Erasmus himself. Through the work there runs an outline
of the life of Erasmus which supplies what is wanting in his
letters to understand the different references and to know of
his travels. These letters, perhaps, give us the best idea of
Erasmus' power as a writer. It was in the epistolary style that
he excelled. They tell us also much of the character of the
man. There is not a great deal of historical value in them

* The Adoration of the Blessed Sacrament. By Rev. A. Tesniere. New York : Benziger
Brothers.

t The Epistles of Erasmus. Translated and arranged by Francis Morgan Nichols. New
York : Longmans, Green & Co.

VOL. LXXIV. 53

8 io TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

except, now and again, a reference to the condition of the
schools, or of the Papacy, or of social customs in England, or
of that admirable hero, Blessed Thomas More.

Depth of thought, serious endeavor to reform or better the
surroundings of his fellow-men such labors were not character-
istic of Erasmus.

The epistles tell us rather forcibly that Erasmus was given
to excessive love of self. He claimed ever to love peace and a
tranquil life, but he left the monastery where he had gained
the better part of his store of learning, and became a wanderer
over Europe. In a very unchristian way he hated his enemies,
and does not scruple to say so. A surpassing linguist, an ele-
gant writer, a tireless reader, he was still superficial, and would
never read over for thoughtful correction what he had once
written. He lived at a critical time for the church of which he
was a priest and a religious. He was a master-mind of his
time and might well have done much in her defence. What he
did was done too late and in but a half-hearted way. More-
over, he himself had treated lightly the church's teaching, and
did much to inaugurate the work of destruction in the way of
biblical criticism and questioning of dogmatic truth, which has
gone on for four hundred years.

We must dissent from Mr. Nichols' opinion that " in replies
Erasmus was always courteous, and that he was habitually
honest in the expression of his opinions upon subjects in which
the interests of humanity or religion were concerned." It was
not honest in Erasmus to write that sentence to Paludianus :
"This vice (flattery) has been so repugnant to me that I should
neither be able to flatter any one if I would, nor wish to do
so if I could."

12. The author of this recent volume * of " The Saints '
series of biographies follows his predecessors in the matter of
divesting his subjects of all accretions based upon mere piety and
doubtful tradition. He records no miracle that is not sustained
by sufficient proof and restricts himself wholly to scientific cer-
tainties. Owing to the doubt cast upon it by the Bollandists,
the story of the origin of the Rosary has been omitted. Never-
theless the best authenticated miracles are included in the work.

In St. Dominic M. Giraud finds one of those rare saints who

* Saint Dominic. By Jean Giraud. Translated by Katharine de Mattos. New York:
Benziger Brothers.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 8n

harmoniously united mysticism and action, " pushing both to
the verge of the sublime " ; and his life is still a school of patience
and courage. The methods so successfully employed by this-
saint are still needed to-day, declares our author. " Preachers
are more than ever wanted ; scientific training is more than ever
required in the church, and its defenders, while stimulating the
divine life within them by prayer and spiritual aid, must draw
from the university and the study a knowledge of things human
and divine."

For materials the writer has relied chiefly on the writings of
the Bollandists. In a bibliography he gives a list and a brief
estimate of the various accounts of St. Dominic. The Life of
St. Dominic by Lacordaire is described as " more valuable in
form than in substance." The translator's work, for the most
part, has been well done.

13, A recent number* of "The Golden Treasury Series'
is a new popular revision of Rendall 's beautiful translation of
the Twelve Books of the Meditations of Marcus Aurelius. The
text needs little comment other than that it is here presented
by a scholarly and exact translator and put into delightful
English. The Introduction affords a good example of what an
introduction should be a thorough and reliable means of be-
coming familiar enough with the author to look upon his pages
as the work of an acquaintance and appreciate them the more
on that account. In fact, we know of no other edition which
presents this immortal work in more desirable form. No edu-
cated person is unfamiliar with the book, but many may learn
to value it more highly when they find it attractively presented.

In truth, there is much that some twentieth century Christians
have yet to learn from this ancient pagan sage lessons of
patience, generosity, truth, fidelity, self-restraint, and many another
virtue. We recommend this book to the meditative perusal
of all earnest souls. Its painful defect, its fatal limitation to
the confining bounds of merely human wisdom, is not to be
lost sight of, but it teaches great truths even if it does not
teach them all. The preface to Pierron's French translation
of the Meditations records that Cardinal Francis Barberini,
nephew to Pope Urban VIII., spent the last years of his life in

* Marcus Aurelius Antoninus to Himself. In English by Gerald H. Kendall. London
and New York : The Macmillan Company.

8 12 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

rendering the Meditations into Italian ; and this is the dedication
the cardinal made : " To my soul, to make it redder than my
purple, at the sight of the virtues of this Gentile." And is it
not too true that many of us will have to blush as we recall
the virtues of that remarkable man upon whom some breath
of the spirit of wisdom surely must have rested as he lay
writing in his tent " among the Quadi, by the Gran " ?

14. We have received a new edition of Saul* abundantly
illustrated and prefaced with a study of the place this poem holds
in Browning's work. It is a convenient book for those who
love to make a favorite poem the inspiration of a meditative
hour. That it presents the author's text well printed and agree-
ably bound is the chief merit of the new publication.

15. Those acquainted, or desirous of becoming acquainted
with the spirit and the details of the glorious Benedictine Rule
will rejoice if they read French at the publication of a new
work f which leaves scarcely anything to be desired in the way
of instruction upon that question. The fruit of long years
devoted to the study and practice of this same rule, the volume
possesses an additional advantage in being the work of a man
accustomed to give instruction upon the subject here handled.
The author's aim is eminently practical. While very solicitous
to reproduce the exact text of Saint Benedict, he does not
engage in a work of mere scholarship, but endeavors above all
else to convey to the reader a thorough understanding of the
character and moral significance of the great patriarch's spiritual s
teaching. Big broad views are presented ; dominant ideas, not
words and letters, are the object of the author's care; therefore
his work is a store-house of precious truth.

There is a special reason why we should be glad to see the
present work widely circulated, for our people ought to be far
more familiar with the history and spirit of that ancient con-
gregation, which was at once the embodiment and the nurse of
a type of spirituality too little appreciated in these days. If we
must and surely we must go back to the past to learn, let
us go back not merely a century or two, but to the very first

* Saul. By Robert Browning. With an Introduction by John Angus MacVannel, Ph.D.
Illustrated by Frank O. Small. New York : Thomas Y. Crowell & Co.

f Explication Ascetique et Historique de la Regie de Saint Benoit. Par un Be'ne'dictin.
2 vols. Paris: V. Retaux.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 813

manifestations of Catholic life, and let us learn not alone from
communities that are three or four hundred years old, but also
from those whose undying virility has been tested by upwards
of a dozen centuries. It is not that the past is the measure of
the present and of the future, but that the farther back we go
in the history of the religious life the more likely we are to be
made aware of the difference between essentials and accidentals,
to be taught that religious types are not cast in steel and
bronze, and to appreciate that only those things which endure
are necessary. And if we be justified in stopping anywhere .
short of the very days of the New Testament itself, it can be
only in order to sit down and learn of the Fathers of the
Desert, of the first cenobites, of the earliest of religious orders.
Back to them, then, let us go.

Let us hope that the present volume will make many familiar
with the institutions out of which sprang the whole fair growth
of Western Monachism. What a fragrance is there, what a
vision of peace, of the contemplative's rest, of the liberty of the
children of God ! And if, for our sins, we must at present
bear with altered conditions while they prevail, at least let the
knowledge and the memory of the primitive ideals both encour-
age us and stimulate us to the winning back of better things
by faithful service and constant prayer.

16. Warwick of the Knobs * is a strange story of a strange
people, living in Kentucky during the War of the Rebellion.
The central figure is " Preacher Warwick," a Bible Baptist and
Predestinarian. True to his religious creed, he meets the many
trials which come upon him, and which would ordinarily drive
one to agnosticism, without being shaken in his faith or
fervor. That one of his sons should die a prisoner of war, and
another be shot by his own sister, were for Preacher Warwick
events to be accepted as the outcome of God's will, and were to
be. Owing to his close attention to Bible-reading and his
indifference to domestic affairs, his only daughter eloped with a
young man who had been for some months an inmate of the
Warwick household as a boarder, " having been guided there
by God," according to the Preacher. Joshua, the youngest of
Warwick's children, a most interesting character, and very
much out of sympathy with his father's " ice-cold theology,"

* Warwick of the Knobs. By John Uri Lloyd. New York : Dodd, Mead & Co.

8 14 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS, [Mar.,

vows that he will kill the betrayer, but, failing to carry out his
threat, he is turned out of house and home, and branded as a
coward, unworthy of the name of Warwick.

The book is written in an attractive style and presents many
wonderfully dramatic scenes, but there is a certain incoherence
and some inconsistencies in the plot, which detract from its
perfection from a literary point of view. We would advise no
one who is subject to the " blues ' to read this book, for it is
a gloomy tale of a ruined home, and its effect is rather de-
. pressing.

17, Her Fathers Daughter* is a winning Irish love-tale.
Sweetness and frankness mark the leading characters as lovable
and desirable acquaintances, even if in their girlish inexperience
and altruism we read mistakes of real human nature.

The story opens in Castle O'Kelly, the centre of social at-
traction, where we are introduced to Columbe O'Kelly, whose
marital adventures win from us sympathy due to an inexperi-
enced young woman called on to face the cold philosophy of
widowhood. Her two daughters, " Columbe ' and " Phil," bring
to their home peace and contentment, tinctured, however, with
sufficient friction, arising from their dissimilar dispositions, to
make it life-like and natural. The lady-like sedateness, reserve,
and dignity of " Phil ' are contrasted with the unconcern, the
frankness, and the girlish frivolity of Columbe. The annual

visit to their aunt's at the sea-shore results in their acquaintance

with Mr. Ross Lismore, who, as a survivor of a shipwreck, wins

J j ' i *"*

first their sympathies, and later their love, to their mutual dis-
comfiture. However, all ends happily; Phil clings to Mr. Lis-
more, while Columbe eagerly returns to her old lover, Piers
Vanhomligh.

The whole story is charmingly written, and interests to the
end. The characters are strong and life-like; and being self-
interpretative, they call for no unnecessary interposition or intro-
duction on the part of the author.

18 The latest work f of that distinguished savant, the Abbe
Vacaudard, is a masterpiece of historical writing. It is at once
the charming biography of a great bishop and a fascinating re-

* Her Father s Daughter. A novel. By Katherine Tynan Hinkson. With illustrations.
New York : Benziger Brothers.

f Vie de St. Ouen. Par E. Vacaudard. fitude 1'Histoire Merovingienne. Paris : V.
LecofTre.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 815

view of the history of an epoch. The monastic state under the
Merovingians, the condition of learning, the customs of the
court, and all those potent influences at work in the seventh
century for the creation of France out of the old Gallo-Roman
civilization all this is the subject handled in a master's man-
ner by Abbe Vacaudard. We consider the work indispensable
for any student of French origins. It is of a class of scholarly
productions which have revolutionized the writing and profound-
ly modified our understanding of history ; rigidly adhering to
document and fact, but throwing over them the spell of a mas-
ter of style, and of one highly gifted with the historic imagi-
nation.

19. Mr. Scudder's life of Lowell * has certainly one quality
usually rated high in biographical writing ; and that is, it
delineates its subject and conceals its author. Lowell, the many-
sided man, abolitionist, humorist, poet, professor, and ambassador,
stands out in a reasonably life-like attitude on every page.
True, a little more study of Lowell's mind and soul, of his
moods and temperament and beliefs, would lend a glow of flesh
and blood to what some may think is a slightly statuesque
portrayal. Still, when a biography achieves so much as this one,
we are inclined to let go the rule and letter of absolute per-
fection, and say " Well done ! ' We might wish, too, that Mr.
Scudder for he could perform the task eminently well had
added a chapter appreciating Lowell's value as an author, and
estimating the place in American literature to which posterity
will assign him. And perhaps, while we are indulging wishes,
we may express another, in the form of a regret that our
biographer has paid so little attention to the brilliant circle in
which Lowell passed his days. Certainly Longfellow, Holmes,
Felton, and others celebrated in letters and polite studies, had
much to do in one or another way with Lowell ; and really it
is too bad that Mr. Scudder has not thrown light on this attrac-
tive aspect of his subject's life.

For a man of letters Lowell had an unusually eventful
career. He was appointed minister to Spain, and before his
term expired was transferred to the ambassadorship at the court
of St. James. His trying position there is still a vivid memory
to Americans. In consequence of his action in regard to several

* James Riissell Lowell : A Biography. By Horace Elisha Scudder. 2 vols. Boston and
New York : Hough ton, Mifflin & Co.

816 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

Irishmen who had become citizens of the United States, and
later returned to Ireland and were arrested for seditious acts or
speeches, Lowell was savagely censured in many a newspaper
and mass-meeting on this side the water for a degrading, Anglo-
philistic servility. Certainly he loved England, and the senti-
ment was cordially returned by the Englishmen who knew him.
But his biographer makes him out as a patriotic man, earnestly
striving in a delicate situation to do his full duty to his country
and her citizens. Secretary of State Elaine seemed to take a
similar view of Lowell's procedure, and this estimate has proba-
bly as good a chance as the less favorable one of becoming the
settled verdict, of history.

Lowell had a soul that clung to the idea of religion, but was
none too sumptuously furnished with reverence. He speaks of
having " bagged a spectacle ' in Santa Maria Maggiore ; mean-
ing he had attended a solemn service there. St. Peter's affected
him but little, and he characterizes Byron's noble lines on that
glorious temple as " muddy stuff." Still, he leaned toward faith,
having, in his own words, a " lurch towards Calvinism " ; and
near the end of his life he wrote of the obscurities of religion :

" And I am happy in my right
To love God's darkness as His light."

He was a Puritan, and with his full share of that fatal narrow-
ness which is the flaw in the granite of the old New-Englander.
The wonder is how he could ever write "The Vision of Sir
Launfal."

Mr. Scudder has given us a good working biography. Some
day, the future will bring out a complete life more critical and
philosophical if the future deems Lowell worthy of it.

20. It is to correct the popular belief that the existence of St.
George is mythical that the present booklet * has been written.
It consists of extracts from the Fathers, historians, and from
other sources which tend to prove the real and terrene existence
of this patron of England. According to Dean Fleming's
sketch St. George was born in Cappadocia in 269, of noble and
Christian parents. He was a tribune in the Roman army, and
by surpassing valor rose high in favor at the court. He was
martyred in the persecution of Diocletian.

* Life of St. George, Martyr, Patron of England. By Rev. Dean Fleming, M.R. New
York : Benziger Brothers.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 817

21. In the year 1846, near a little mountain village in
France, the Blessed Virgin appeared in the form of a beautiful
woman to two shepherd children, and, after conversing with them,
bade them make her teaching known to all her people. As is
usual with such occurrences, the genuineness of the apparition was
by many called into question ; but it was finally officially recog-
nized.

In 1854 the venerable Bishop Ullathorne, during a visit to
La Salette, was able to examine the evidence very carefully, and
the result of his examination, which was favorable to the appari-
tion, he embodied in a little work in order to make the miracle
known in England and to spread devotion to the Blessed Virgin.
The neat little volume * before us is a reprint of that work.
Besides giving the evidence for the apparition, it contains some
good descriptions, and, coming from such an author, is a very
fine piece of literature. Above all, its purpose, namely, to spread
devotion to the Mother of God, should merit for it a hearty
welcome.

22. Dr. Putnam has prepared his Text-Book of Psychology f
for secondary schools. The little volume touches on all the
more important questions of the new psychology, while those of
the old are not ignored. The introduction points out the scope
of the work ; and the foundation for the study of physiological
psychology is thus laid with a chapter on the nervous systems.
After a brief treatment of attention and interest he considers in
several chapters the cognitive processes of the mind. He then
considers the feelings, which he subdivides into sensations, emo-
tions, and sentiments. Will and the moral law are next con-
sidered, and the book is concluded with a brief discussion of
instinct, habit, sleep, and abnormal states.

Dr. Putnam's style is generally very clear. Sometimes, how-
ever, exactness is lost in an attempt to maintain a conversa-
tional ease of diction. No attempt is made to give even a
meagre bibliography of the subject; and all references to the
authors quoted are carefully suppressed. The book is sufficiently
elementary to serve as a text-book at an early stage of a pupil's
careef. But it would probably be better to defer the study of

* The Holy Mountain of La Salette. By Right Rev. Bishop Ullathorne. Hartford, Conn. :
The Fathers of La Salette.

\A Text-Book of Psychology. By Daniel Putnam, LL.D. New York, Cincinnati, Chi-
cago : American Book Company.

8i8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

psychology to a period when the pupil is capable of appreciat-
ing a more thorough course than Dr. Putnam attempts to offer
in his present text-book.

23. There comes now a word to the deaf from a fellow-suf-
ferer.* It contains between the lines everywhere, and even here
and there in the lines, a hint to the unafHicted to give a thought
to the rights, feelings, comfort, and consolation of their afflicted
brother.

The first one hundred pages relate some of the personal
experiences, social afflictions, and business embarrassments of
the deaf man. The second half is devoted to pointing out and
commending the common helps and consolations, as also the
higher consolations of the deaf.

A manly spirit asserts itself throughout : a spirit full of hope,
purpose, sympathy. This spirit would act upon the principle
that though it is indeed a heavy burden which is laid upon them,
nevertheless the deaf greatly lighten the burden for themselves
when they stand firm in their manhood and hold fast to God.

The author has given us a sermon artistic alike in concep-
tion and execution in the force, sweetness, and inspiration with
which it preaches the gospel of self-help and usefulness for those
whose affliction narrows considerably their sphere of activity.
Yet he succeeds in teaching without forcing the preaching. And
as to practising himself what he preaches, Mr. Jackson could
scarcely give a better example of self-help and usefulness to
others than he does in this neat little book. In tone and teach-
ing it is sure to prove equally cheerful to the sound, and cheer-
ing to the faulty in hearing.

24. The Abbe Boulay has addressed his Principles of General
Anthropology^ to scientists but little versed in psychology and
theologians unacquainted with science. Scientists, no doubt, will
feel some interest in a reliable statement of the Catholic position
on those questions about which theology, as well as the natural
sciences, claims the right to speak. Though the barest outlines
of the scientific theories on these points are given, still there are
Tew ecclesiastics who have covered the ground of science so com-
pletely that they will find nothing new and interesting in this

* Deafness and Cheerfulness. By A. W. Jackson, A.M. Boston: Little, Brown & Co.
t Principes d' Anthropologie Otnerale. Par 1' Abbe N. Boulay. Paris: P. Lethielleux.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 819

work. While its comprehensiveness is not without merit, the
vast compass of the little volume is its greatest fault.

The first part deals with the great problem of human knowl-
edge : do ideas represent real objects?

The second part takes up the study of the individual man, and
first in his relation to the inorganic world. In this chapter such
questions as the nature of matter, the unity of the living being,
the origin of life, etc., are treated. The second chapter is
headed U homme et la plante. It outlines the cellular theories of
organic life, points out the insufficiency of the materialistic
hypothesis in biology, and discusses the question of heredity.
The third chapter considers the sensible life of man. The fourth
chapter treats of the higher faculties of the soul the differences
between man and the animal, the origin of language and the
substantiality of the soul.

The third part treats of the origin and end of the human
race and the social relations of men.

The Abbe Boulay apologizes in his preface for the artificial
divisions of the work. But the excuse he gives the complica-
tion of his subject does not pardon several violations of the
rules of logical division which a little care could have avoided.

25. Admirers of the versatile Eugene Field will be disap-
pointed with A Little Book of Tribune Verse* The volume is
a collection of " grave and gay ' efforts written at various times
and the product of the various moods of a clever journalist.
The epithet " smart ' might be attributed appropriately to most
of them, although there are a few which represent Field at his
best. There is apparently neither an attempt at anything like
smoothness of rhythm, nor an exact conformity with the' laws of
rhyme, and utility seems to have been the only reason of their
production.

26. That Catholics should have so meagre a knowledge
of the most commonly used parts of Holy Scripture is a re-
grettable fact, and one about which some criticism, though far
from enough, has been made. The Psalms and Canticles cer-
tainly deserve to be better known than they are, both because
of the frequent use of them in the liturgy of the church and

* A Little Book of Tribune Verse. A number of hitherto uncollected poems, grave and
gay. By Eugene Field. Collected and edited by Joseph G. Brown. Denver, Col. : Tandy
Wheeler Co.

820 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

because of the intrinsic merits they possess. We all delight in
good poetry, yet there is no poetry deeper than that of the
Magnificat and Benedictus, or than that of the Royal Psalmist.
Grand themes, sublime conceptions, simple and rugged language
are present in abundance ; when we remember that all this is
the work of a Divine Author, we should have little difficulty in
feeling its greatness. Being the word of God, it possesses a
power to sooth, to console, and to teach which can come only
from such a source. Whatever work, then, will help us to know
and appreciate this sublimest of poetry must be welcome, and
Father M'Swiney's is such a work. Intended primarily for priests
and religious constantly engaged in reading the Psalter, it will
be of service, nevertheless, to the more intelligent of the laity
as well.

The volume * consists of a bi-columnar translation of the
Hebrew- Masoretic text and the Vulgate version of the Bible.
Each psalm is followed by a commentary, and the whole is
preceded by an introduction treating of the names, formation
and division, authorship, texts, etc., of the Psalter. It may be
that all will not agree with all Father M'Swiney's conclusions,
which are very conservative ; but the work is of a devotional
import and not intended for critics.

27, From the monastery of the Poor Clares comes the
present account of St. Clare and the order of Poor Ladies,
under the pleasing title The Princess of Poverty.^ The volume
is made up of three parts, two of which are devoted to a trans-
lation of the mediaeval Life of St. Clare, and the third to a
brief historical sketch of the Poor Clares and their foundations,
especially in America.

The translation of the ancient Life being a faithful one, we
cannot expect to find in it the connected narrative and ' all the
perfections of a modern biography. Mediaeval writers disre-
garded facts that would be of interest to us, and matters of
parentage, natural disposition, and character, etc., were left
unheeded, attention being given only to such events as
would tend to establish the sanctity of their subjects. Naturally
enough the Life of St. Clare did not avoid the prevalent short-

* Translation of the Psalms and Canticles, with Commentary. By James M'Swiney, S.J.
St. Louis: B. Herder.

t The Princess of Poverty : St. Clare of Assisi and the Order of Poor Ladies. By Father
Marianus Fiege, O.M.Cap. The Poor Clares of the Monastery of St. Clare, Evansville, Ind.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 821

comings. Nevertheless, we have reason to welcome the presen-
tation of a work which savors so much of The Little Flowers
of St. Francis and is pervaded with the simplicity and charm
which has won for the latter work so many admirers.

The account of the foundations of the Poor Clares in this
country, and the trials and disappointments the early sisters en-
countered in effecting them, is but another chapter in the history
of what, in the providence of God, all religious communities
have endured. Fortunately the Poor Clares met with good
friends, notably Mr. John Creighton, whose assistance was
providential and generous. Father Hecker, too, evinced a deep
interest in their noble undertaking, as is shown by his let-
ters to the first sisters, published in this volume. He evi-
dently was not of the opinion of many who believed the Poor
Clares unsuited to our time and country, for he could not con-
ceive of a " nobler design, a greater work, and one fraught with
more precious fruits ' than the making " the beautiful flower of
divine contemplation take root in the virginal soil of the church
in our young Republic."

28. A book that should be welcomed by our young people
is the Juvenile Round Table* made up of twenty stories by such
authors as Father Finn, Maurice Francis Egan, Mary T. Wag-
gaman, Ella Loraine Dorsey, and others whose names are fami-
liar at many a Catholic fireside. The plots are carefully laid
and the characters are real living beings, and the stories possess
those qualities which are well calculated to awaken noble senti-
ments in young minds.

29. Mr. Davis has chosen for the setting of his story f the
first great Crusade. He carries the reader back some nine hun-
dred years, when feudalism was the order of the day, when
modern civilization and modern government had yet to mould
themselves. Scott first made that romantic time attractive to
English readers. But Mr. Davis has not encroached on any of
Scott's domains. He treats solely of that first Crusade preached
by Peter the Hermit, sanctioned by Pope Urban II., and led to
victory by Godfrey of Bouillon. A prologue to the novel pic-
tures the death-bed of the great and pious Hildebrand. The

* Juvenile Round Table. Stories by the foremost Catholic writers. With twenty full-page
illustrations. New York : Benziger Brothers.

t God Wills It. By William Stearns Davis. New York : The Macmillan Company.

822 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

author states in his preface that he has at times " taken trifling
liberties." In the prologue he has taken a few serious ones,
rather led away by his dramatic fancy than guided by exact
historical truth. However, in its broad outlines the story is
true to history ; if it were truer it probably would not be so
entertaining a novel. Sir Richard Longsword falls in love with
Mary Kurkaus, a beautiful Greek of Constantinople. His suit
for her hand begets him enemies in De Valmont, a famous
knight, and Iftikhar, a Moslem, and a life-long friend in Musa,
a Spanish Moslem.

Longsword defeats De Valmont in public tourney and wins
the hand of Mary. Afterwards in his furjf he kills, on the very
altar steps, the youngest of the house of his foe a helpless,
fair- haired lad of tender years. God punishes him severely.
Richard realizes his sin, and as a penance goes forth to do bat-
tle for Jerusalem. Mary, his wife, goes with him. During the
famous fight at Dorylaeum she is captured and taken to the
harem of Iftikhar, who strives to win her love. Musa is ever
the friend of Richard, and an enemy, at least in personal mat-
ters, against his brother in the Moslem faith. Richard, thus
again chastised by Heaven, gives way almost to despair and
recklessly exposes himself in battle to every danger. Mary, in
spite of Eastern charms, festivals, and jewels, remains faithful to
him. The army of the Crusaders is encamped at Antioch.
Richard hears of his wife's imprisonment at Aleppo. With the
aid of Musa and Godfrey of Bouillon, he rescues her; but
finding it impossible to bring her back to camp, entrusts her to
the care of Musa, who takes her to Egypt. Then comes the
fearful, bloody battle of Antioch, wherein the Christians slew
the hosts of the infidel Kerbogha, In a short while the Cru-
saders stand before Jerusalem. Against them fight the Moslems
headed by Iftikhar, with Musa second in command. Musa has
brought Mary with him. In a personal quarrel Iftikhar is slain
by Musa, who dons the armor of his chief and holds the walls
the next day. Richard thinks him to be Iftikhar, and, yearning
for vengeance, kills him. Jerusalem is taken. Mary and Richard
are united in peace at last.

The novel is a long one, and the author shows a knowledge
of detail, of the customs and habits of long ago, that bespeaks
care and research. Many of the scenes of battle, of rescue, of
festival are graphically described. We think the work might

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 823

be profitably shortened by omitting some of the fighting.
Though not history, one may gain from a reading of it much
of value concerning the Crusades, and of the power of Christian
faith that united feudal barons who had been bitter enemies, that
made all Europe one in a common effort to redeem the tomb
of Christ.

We might well ask from the author a more intelligent and
fairer knowledge of things Catholic. Mass is never said at night.
Nor were " fat ' priests or drink-loving bishops the normal type
of religious in those days. Sebastian is a truer representative o
the priests of the church.

The book is very interesting. The artistic skill with which
the author has portrayed the character of Musa and sustained
interest in him until the end, and made him the real hero o
the tale, is very admirable.

30. This is a small manual * of instruction and prayers for
the young. Besides the usual devotions at morning, evening, and
the Holy Sacrifice, there are prayers for the consecration of
every day to God, and instructions for cultivating the love and
imitation of those saints particularly suited to guide and inspire
the young.

31. This volume f is put forth as a hand-book for the use
of members of the People's Eucharistic League. It contains the
different acts of adoration, thanksgiving, etc., with some hymns
generally well known to Catholics. The author gives a manner
of hearing Mass which does not recommend itself to us. The
most profitable way to assist at that sacrifice is to follow inas-
much as is possible the prayers of the church. This can always
be done at least in the common of the Mass. No prayer can
or should be substituted for the "Gloria' or the "Credo' or
the " Pater Noster," which God Himself has given us.

32. The little maiden not quite wholly taken up with her
newest doll will be delighted with Abbie Farwell Brown's new
book.! It relates how a princess' doll, too splendid for every-
day use, was locked up in the treasure-room of the castle,
where it was discovered by the porter's daughter, who then be-
came very friendly with the princess. One day the princess

* Catholic Youth. New York : Benziger Brothers.

t Short Visits to the Blessed Sacrament. Compiled by Rev. F. X. Lasance. New York:
Benziger Brothers.

\TheLonesomestDoll. By Abbie Farwell Brown. With illustrations. Boston and New
York: Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

824 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

was captured by robbers, but the doll cried just in time to re-
veal to the pursuers where the princess was. The book is
beautifully bound and illustrated.

33. The new volume * just brought out by Olive and
Herbert Vivian is in many respects a very entertaining work.
It treats of various traditional religious practices observed in
different parts of Europe, and, for the most part, of those in
vogue among Catholic peoples. While it is quite evident
that the authors do not write from a Catholic stand-point,
still the descriptions are given without prejudice and with rever-
ent sympathy ; although their chapter on the Jesuits might be
more satisfactory.

The subjects treated hardly admit the presence of strict
unity, yet on that very account the reader is afforded a greater
variety of entertainment. The fact that Mr. Vivian and his sister
witnessed the different scenes depicted, is no doubt the reason
for the remarkable clearness and vividness of these pages.

While speaking of this work, we should not neglect to
mention the excellent illustrations, many of which are very ap-
propriate and well executed, and, of course, aid considerably in
making the scenes quite realistic.

34. Nothing is so indicative of the world's activities as a
study of the great mass of figures and information that is found
between the covers of the World Almanac^ There is scarcely
any subject that one can think of or on which information may be
desired that has not its proper place in these pages. However,
we think that sufficient care is not taken to keep up with the
progress of affairs, especially , in matters of religious information.
The figures are revised from year to year, but information about
new things is not secured. This latter is absolutely necessary to
keep the Almanac up to date. An instance of this is found in
the list of membership of Fraternal Organizations. The Catholic
Total Abstinence Union of America has 84,41 r members. It is
not so much as mentioned. The Knights of Columbus has
60,000 membership, and it has no place in the list. Absolute
accuracy is demanded in a volume that provides information
for the public.

* The Romance of Religion. By Olive Vivian and Herbert Vivian, M. A. New York : Long-
mans, Green & Co.

t The World Almanac and Encyclopedia, 1902. Press Publishing Co., Pulitzer Building,
New York.

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 825

I. JESUS LIVING IN THE PRIEST.*

Bishop Byrne has merited well of English-speaking priests
by his translation of Father Millet ; for the work he presents
to us is a valuable addition to a department of spiritual
literature that is by no means too well supplied. It is even
worthy of a respectable place alongside those classical composi-
tions on the sacerdotal state left us by St. Chrysostom, Gregory
Nazianzen, Cyprian, Ambrose, Gregory the Great, and Cardinal
Manning, whose Eternal Priesthood will be thought by many
the masterpiece of its kind, never equalled and probably never
to be surpassed. Father Millet's book has not the deep insight
of Cardinal Manning's; it appeals to one very forcefully, but
more in the style of a fervorino than from a calm stand on
ultimate spiritual principles; and what an almost Gospel-power
this latter quality gives to the pages of the great priest of
Westminster ! Father Millet exhorts, rebukes, stimulates. He
is nervous, earnest, moving, powerful, and therefore incalculably
useful ; for the need of stimulation to fresh starts and new be-
ginnings is, for a majority of souls, the most urgent of needs,
spiritually speaking. Let a priest read the Eternal Priesthood,
and be led by it to Manning's luminous view of the super-
natural, his austere estimation of life, and his apostolic judg-
ment of priestly responsibilities and rewards ; then let him read
Jesus Living in the Priest to be brought face to face with his
own conscience, and to see how far he is living according to these
ideals ; and he will have a pretty complete Summa de Sacerdotio.
The two works go well together. One could be a book for
meditation, the other a Particular Examen. In the sacred inter-
est of priestly perfection we hope for this translation as wide a
diffusion as it deserves: that means that every priest should
possess it.

;

2. LEPICIER ON THE BLESSED VIRGIN.f

In the Treatise on the Blessed Virgin, as in his other
writings, Father Lepicier adheres strictly to the scholastic
method, of which he is to-day one of the ablest defenders and
exponents.

* Jesus Living in the Priest. By Rev. P. Millet, S.J. Translated by Right Rev. Thomas
S. Byrne, Bishop of Nashville. New York : Benziger Brothers.

t Tractatus de Beatissima Virgine Maria, Matre Dei. Auctore Alexio Maria Le'picier,
O.S.M. P. Lethielleux, Parisiis.
VOL. LXXIV. 54

826 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Mar.,

The book has three parts, in which Mary is considered, first,
in her relation to God ; secondly, in herself ; and thirdly, in her
relation to mankind. Each part is sub-divided into chapters,
questions, and articles, each with its raison d'etre wherever
necessary, its definite meaning, difficulties, and errors clearly set
forth, its propositions firmly established by Scripture, tradition,
and reason, and finally confirmed by the solution of objections
and the refutation of errors bearing directly on the point under
discussion.

The first part establishes Mary's exalted place in the divine
plan of man's redemption. God, foreseeing the fall of man, de-
creed from all eternity the Redemption through the Incarnation
of His Divine Son, and predestined Mary to be the Mother of
the Word made flesh by the overshadowing of the Holy Spirit.

The Divine Maternity is the foundation of all that Mary is,
of all that she possesses. Hence, having shown the congruity
of Mary's position in the divine plan, the author treats succes-
sively of Mary's predestination, of Mary in type and prophecy,
and finally of the Annunciation, which leads naturally to the
study of the Divine Maternity itself, and of Mary's consequent
relations to Christ and to the three Divine Persons.

From the Divine Maternity he passes logically to the gifts
and privileges bestowed on Mary in virtue of her sublime dig-
nity. She is the mother of God, and hence on her he has so
exhausted his gifts of nature and grace that St. Mechtildes
aptly styles her a microcosm on which God has labored with
more care than in the creation of the entire universe.

There is in the second part an admirable example of the
author's analytical power and scientific method, especially in the
first chapter, which treats of the perfections of Mary's soul.

But Mary is not only His Mother. She is also our Mother,
our Mediatrix, our co-Redemptrix, our Intercessor, and as such
has a right to our filial subjection and to the expression of our
profound gratitude and tender devotion.

All this is worked out in that same admirable order which
is the special merit of this treatise, and which makes it remark-
ably complete, concise, and clear.

While thoroughly scientific in method, the work is embel-
lished withal by the choicest literary gems, and breathes through-
out a spiritual unction which betokens unusual penetration into
divine things and fills the heart with tenderest affection for our

1902.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 827

Queen and Mother. We notice with particular pleasure the many
beautiful passages culled from the Scriptures, the Liturgy, and the
Fathers, and also Petrarca's " Vergine bella," Dante's superb in-
vocation " Vergine Madre," and our own Longfellow's tribute
to Mary's influence on society. We would like to see Words-
worth's sublime sonnet added to the number.

The work is opportune and most useful in a country like
ours, where there is so much misconception among non-Catholics
concerning the position of Mary in the Catholic Church, and
where not a few of her own children have but a superficial
knowledge of her gifts and prerogatives.

The promised publication, at an early date, of the author's
complete Dogmatic Theology, to which the present little Summa
is a worthy introduction, gives real pleasure to those who have
had the happy privilege of making their studies under the
gentle, refined, saintly, and brilliant young professor in the
Urban College de Propaganda Fide.

The book has an excellent synopsis and alphabetical index.

For solid doctrine drawn from the purest theological sources,
for model scholastic exposition, for logical order and lucid
thought set in clear, concise diction, for chaste style and pro-
found erudition, the present treatise on Mary, the Mother of
God, is probably unsurpassed, and its learned author, Father
Alexius M. Lepicier, professor of Dogma in the Urban Col-
lege at Rome, consultor of the Propaganda, and rector of the
Servite College of S. Alessio Falconieri, acquires an enviable
reputation among living theologians.

o o a oe aaci acaaoaanaoaocio

Month (Feb.) : Fr. Smith discusses the suppression of the
Jesuits by Pope Clement XIV. in 1773, and the motives
causing it. Fr. Thurston treats of the cipher code in-
vented by Lord Bacon, and really "identical in system
with the dot and dash system of the Morse code." Fr.
Rickaby shows that the way to interpret the Fathers is
to analyze their teaching in the light of what is to-day
fixed dogma. Gerald Cator defends the evidential value
of religious experience.

Church Quarterly Review (Jan.) : Insists on the necessity of
Churchmen writing and agitating for a sound system of
education, " believing that a sound Nonconformist or
Roman Catholic education is infinitely better than one
purely secular, and that real religious equality in the
eyes of the law can be the only wise basis for national
education." Sketches the late Canon Carter of Clewer,
who "presented sanctity under the aspect of beauty."
Considers the teaching of the Real Presence in the Eas-
tern Church during the Middle Ages. Treats the ques-
tion, In what sense does Christianity imply mortification ?
Describes John Wesley's Journal, like which there exists
no other book. Pleads for financial support of archaeo-
logical investigations in Greece. Summarises the causes
which led to the formation of the mediaeval Frankish
monarchy. Insists that the lowest standard possible in
the recognition of " lay franchise ' is the reception of
baptism and confirmation. Describes historically the
ceremonies of an English coronation service.

Revue d ' Histoire et de Litterature Religieuses (Jan.-Feb.) : P.
Boudinhon comments on M. Koch's researches as to the
belief that in primitive days penitents were excluded from
attendance at Mass; the conclusion is that this is another
instance where the customary teaching must be modified.

Revue Biblique (i Jan.): P. Lagrange, commenting on P. Loisy's
" Mythes babyloniens," says : " Studies like this are the
best answers to our adversaries and the best way to show
our colleagues that not all novelties are dangerous."

Annales de Philosophie Chretienne (Dec.): P. Leclere presents

1902.] LIBRARY TABLE. 829

with his own modifications the two arguments which he
considers the only ones able to prove God's existence,
viz., the proof from the contingency of the world, and the
metaphysico-moral proof. P. Ermoni summarizes, without
any criticism of his own, the conclusions of P. Loisy in
" Mythes babyloniens." These conclusions are in the
main: " I, that impartial Biblical scholars are ranging
themselves with the upholders of advanced views ; 2, that
we must extend, rather than contract, the sphere of the
Hexateuch's dependence on the mythology of Babylonia
and Chaldea; 3, that the account of creation in Genesis
narrates nothing objective, but is a liturgical and symbolic
view of the works of God ; 4, that the Hexateuch is
not the product of one redaction at the hands of Moses,
but a compilation that grew slowly to its present shape.
(Jan.) : J. Charbonnel declares that the philosophy of
Victor Hugo deserves to be given a careful and im-
partial study, as representing in a marvellous manner
the conflicting tendencies, spiritual, intellectual, and
political, of the nineteenth century. P. Denis concludes a
series of articles on the lessons of the present hour. He
lays it down as a fact beyond question that the church
in Latin Europe, and especially in France, is in a de-
plorable and perilous condition ; the causes of this are the
abstention of Catholics from national politics, and the
intellectual blight that has fallen upon Catholics through
thejr unwise hostility to modern science, and their ad-
herence to the very letter of a philosophy that must be
modified if it is ever to gain the attention of modern
minds. P. Giraud treats of M. Olle-Laprune, a great
original thinker, " of whom M. Maurice Blondel is a true
disciple."

Revue Thomiste (Jan.) : P. M. de Munnyuck, by considering the
phenomena of reproduction and heredity, establishes that the
higher animals are individual beings. P. Mandonnet con-
tinues his attack on the theses maintained by P. Briicker,
S.J., as to the Papal decree against the teaching of Pro-
' babilism by the Jesuits. M. 1'Abbe Blane attacks and M.
C. de Kirwan defends the position assumed by the latter
in admitting the possibility of Transformism.

Revue du Clerge Franfais (15 Jan.) : Sketching the work done
by Petavius, P. Tunnel comments upon the original-

830 LIBRARY TABLE. [Mar.,

ity and daring frankness of this great pioneer of the
historical method in theology, (i Feb.) : P. Godet, eulo-
gizing Petavius, commends his loyalty " which would blush
to solicit texts ever so slightly and to sacrifice truth to a
childish need of agreement." P. Besse concludes his sketch
of the Thomistic revival with a view of Louvain and Mgr.
Mercier's scientific reaction against rigid and anti-scientific
formalism. P. Delfour praises with some reserves the new
book on Bourdaloue by P. Griselle, S.J., noting that the
author shows Bourdaloue's sermons were greatly altered
by their official editor, the excessively timid and puristical
P. Britonneau.

Revue du Monde Catholique (i Jan.) : M. Bourgine sympatheti-
cally discusses Mr. Booker Washington, "the Black
Moses."

(15 Jan.): M. Bonnet comments on "the audacity of King
Edward VII. in naming himself Lord of the Transvaal,
and says the war of conquest was farther advanced at the
date of the King's accession than at present."

Le Correspondant (10 Jan.) : Another instalment of Mgr. Dupan-
loup's Journal Intime, containing little that is striking except
its desultory character. Mgr. Kannengieser relates, in a
serio-comic style, the futile storm raised by Professor
Mommsen and a numerous following of German university
professors against the Emperor's appointment of Professor
Spahn to a Catholic chair of history in Strasburg Univer-
sity. In a discussion of the causes which have led to
the great diminution of marriages in France M. Henri
Joly maintains that the increased facilities for divorce have
helped to diminish, not to increase the marriage rate. A
sketch by M. de Lanzac de Laborie contains a resume
of the diplomatic relations between France and the Holy
See and the Italian monarchy from 1848 till 1872.
(Jan. 25): Reviewing the expulsion of religious orders
from France, between 1793 and 1802, and in less than
fifty years their reinstatement with legal right of religious
association, M. Victor Pierre draws a lesson of encourage-
ment under the present evils, and a hope that the future
will again see justice vindicated. Discussing the recent
two-volume Life of Cardinal Dubois by R. P. Bliard, S.J.,
M. de Lanzac de Laborie sees in it, notwithstanding the
author's disclaimer, a veiled attempt to rehabilitate the

1902. J LIBRARY TABLE. 831

cardinal; yet, he thinks, P. Bliard's chief purpose is less
to vindicate Dubois than, under the influence of the
" respectable sentiment of religious solidarity," to take
vengeance on Saint- Simon, the enemy of P. Le Tellier,
S.J., the famous confessor of Louis XIV.

Bulletin de Litterature Ecclesiastique (Dec.): L. Valentin writes:
To-day piety is more courageous. We no longer invent
but we investigate historical occurrences, and speak out
openly lest the enemy might injure us by doing so.
" Thus it happens that the new edition of St. Teresa's
letters by P. Gregory, O.D.C., has been favorably received.
It contains hitherto unedited material which P. Bouix,
S.J., thought best to suppress."

LAmi du Clerge (26 Dec.) : Discussing the methods proposed
for " the education of purity," says that the two extremes
of too great openness and too great secrecy must be
avoided with equal care.

Science Catholique (Dec.) : P. Michel adopts Mgr. Duchesne's
opinion as to the gradual development of the Christian
hierarchy.

Bulletin de Saint- Martin et de Saint- Benoit (Dec.): Suggests the
propriety of each diocese having a competent committee
who would pronounce upon the architectural fitness of all
new churches, and also would be a pitiless Index to con-
demn the painted and sculptured horrors that now abound
on the walls of churches and sacristies.

LUnivers Israelite (27 Dec.): M. R. T. represents that Chris-
tianity and Mohammedism are nothing but Judaism adapted
to the mental conditions of their adherents; and of all
three Judaism best resists the encroachments of unbelief.

Le Journal (31 Dec.): J. de Bonnefon declares "A national
church is not a schismatical church. The question is not

shall we separate from Rome, but shall we return to the
liberty which for ten centuries made the honor of France.
The moment is opportune for the French government
with its bishops to remake the national church of the
days of Gregory of Tours and Hilary of Poitiers. This
would mean not making, but avoiding a schism. A
church united to Rome should not be a church enslaved

to Roman bureaus.

832 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Mar.,

EDITORIAL NOTES.

JUBILEE congratulations to Leo, the greatest of men and the
wisest of Popes ! He is sage, and seer, and prophet. A king
without a kingdom. He is more powerful than any territorial
sovereign. He is the uncrowned king of the hearts of men.
The years of Peter are his. May he still linger with us till his
great work is brought to full perfection !

The Biblical Commission that has been recently appointed by
the Holy Father to consider the questions of Biblical Science is
assuming greater importance as the time goes on and the scope
of its work is more thoroughly understood. The appointment
of this Commission is one more evidence of the breadth of the
Holy Father's mind, and the enlightened ways he has of safe-
guarding the deposit of the faith. When Higher Criticism was
a new science, and with all the vigor of a young athlete was
smashing the old landmarks about which the memories of centur-
ies were gathered, the Holy Father called a halt. He restrained
its youthful energies. Now, when matters are more matured and
many statements that were given out as settled facts are either
proven to be false or are still more solidified in the truth, it is an
opportune time for conservative scientific investigation. Rome
possesses a wonderfully sagacious spirit. It is not given to taking
sides. It does not allow the passions or the enthusiasms of the
moment to warp its judgment. It is not tied to the tombstones
in a graveyard. Its face is to the East, to the rising sun of
deeper knowledge and wider research, and it welcomes the fulness
of light. It does so with all the more confidence because its
feet are planted on the broad and solid basis of the truth.

Protestantism has received a mortal blow from the Higher
Critics and it is still reeling from the shock. Catholicism calmly
takes the newcomer among the sciences into the household, and
while it curbs its rashness and exuberance it cultivates its
wisdom and utilizes its energies. This is the meaning of the
new move of Leo XIII. in establishing the Biblical Commission.

1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 833

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

THE study of Buddhism has attracted considerable attention. The Rev.
Charles F. Aiken, S.T.D., in his learned book on the subject has
shown that in recent times the attempt has been made by a few writers none
of them profound scholars of Buddhism to discredit the teaching of Christ by
making out the Gospels to be largely of Buddhist origin. Their argument is
as follows : The resemblances between Buddhism and Christianity are too
numerous and too striking to be explained otherwise than by a borrow-
ing on the part of the one from the other. Now, Buddhism being five
hundred years older than Christianity, must have been the source from which
the Christian resemblances were drawn. There are documents to show that
in the third century B. C. Buddhism had taken root in Egypt and Greece.
Again, the Buddhist origin of the Essenes is betrayed by the resemblances be-
tween their mode of life and that instituted by Buddha. Jesus probably
became acquainted with Buddhist traditions through contact with the Essenes
and incorporated them in his teaching.

This argument, when closely inspected, resolves itself into a tissue of worth-
less assumptions and illogical deductions. In their zeal to prove the in-
debtedness of Christianity to Buddhism, from the points of resemblance
between the two religions, the advocates of the theory are so unfair as to
fancy analogies that have no existence ; grossly exaggerate those that are
remote and imperfect, and draw others from Buddhist sources of later date
than the Gospels. Eliminate these, and the vast array of pretended borrow-
ings dwindles to a few resemblances which, for the greater part, are easily ex-
plained on the ground of independent origin.

Again, the evidence at hand to prove the presence of Buddhism in the
Greek-speaking world in the last three centuries before Christ is pitifully
weak. The strongest testimony is that afforded by the rock-inscriptions
of Asoka. But the most that can be made of the second and fifth Girvar
Edicts is that Antiochus allowed the practice of Buddhist ministrations
of benevolence in that remote part of his empire which bordered on the
dominion of Asoka that is, in Bactria and Parthia, which had long been
centres of Buddhist activity.

Other considerations add to the likelihood of this view. Had Asoka's
missionaries succeeded in establishing Buddhism in the Greek-speaking
world, so striking a phenomenon would not have failed to arouse universal in-
terest. Stupas and monasteries would have arisen, and sacred books would
have been translated into Greek to satisfy the piety of Greek converts. And
yet what do we find ? Not a single ruin of a Buddhist stupa or monastery in
Egypt or Syria or Greece; not a single Greek translation of a sacred Buddhist
book ; not a single reference in all Greek literature to the existence of
a Buddhist community in the Greek world. Nay, the very name of Buddha
occurs for the first time only in the writings of Clement of Alexandria.

If the Essenes are like the Buddhists in some points of doctrine and disci-

834 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Mar.,

pline, they differ too radically from them in many others to be deemed of
Buddhist origin. In the absence, then, of positive evidence that Buddhist lore
was current in Palestine in the time of Christ, it is the height of presumption
to talk of the indebtedness of the Gospels to Buddhist traditions because of a
few resemblances that can be explained on the ground of independent origin.

* * *

The handy volumes known as "The Beacon Biographies," published by
Small, Maynard & Co., Boston, are well adapted for the use of Reading Cir-
cles. Recently two valuable additions have been prepared Henry Wadsworth
Longfellow, by Professor Carpenter, and Alexander Hamilton, by Professor
Schouler ; price of each seventy-five cents. A previous volume was devoted to
a study of Father Hecker as a type of American character. The chief aim is
to furnish not only biography but also critical appreciation in condensed form.

* * *

Rev. George Tyrrell, S.J., has given up to date answers to many important
questions in his two volumes entitled The Faith of the Millions, published by
Longmans, Green & Co. In the Catholic News the erudite writer of book
notices, who signs the pen-name of Camillus, has given a number of quotations
showing the broad range of thought covered in Father Tyrrell's valuable work,
together with a keen appreciation of its literary excellence. Assuming that the
drift of the age is toward unbelief and indifference, what is the best method of
presenting and defending Catholic truth ? To be successful the method should
be adjusted to meet the needs of individuals, with due consideration of national
characteristics and hereditary tendencies. Some passages from Father Tyrrell
will show his remarkable skill in exposition of truth and refutation of error.
He declares that in English-speaking countries the environment of the Catholic
Church "is, to a great extent, that of a cultured paganism; and to such an
environment she must now adapt her conduct"; "she must return once more
to her old task of evangelizing the Gentiles that is, those who are altogether
outside the pale of Christianity. Above all, it is important that the Catholic
faith should be interpreted and brought home to the intellect of our times. As
a whole, as an articulated body of truth, it is as little known to the man of
education as the British Constitution is to a New-Zealander."

" Catholicism repudiates the divorce between nature and grace, reason
and faith ; and as soon as the church had established her title as light of the
world and teacher of nations she at once proceeded to her task of marshalling
all truth, natural and revealed, into a harmonious whole. It was in the hands
of the Schoolmen, and notably of Aquinas, that this work advanced most
rapidly. No discovery of physical science, such as it then was ; no fact of his-
tory, no speculation of the human intellect, whether of Greek or Jew or Arabian,
was despised or neglected. All were carefully considered in their bearings on
the whole field of known truth, natural and revealed ; each was fitted into its
proper place in the mosaic, leaving us in the Summa of Aquinas a monument
of that comprehensive sympathy which hails every truth from whatever source
as the gift of God. It is to this labor and method that His Holiness Pope Leo
XIII. bids us devote ourselves, rather than to perpetuate, in an uncongenial
age, the controversies which appealed to what may be called the polemical
centuries."

1902.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 835

"We need interpreters or go-betweens men, that is, who know and sym-
pathize with both sides, who have at once a comprehensive grasp of the idea of
Catholicism and are possessed with its spirit, and who are no less in touch with
the spirit of their own country and age, its strength and its weakness ; and who
can understand and speak both languages ; and, recognizing unity of thought
under diversity of expression, can translate from one into the other, interpret-
ing the age to the church and the church to the age."

"It is not enough to teach our children their catechism or drill them in
religious observances, unless we try to connect their religion with the fibres of
their incipient life, to make them really interested about it, and spontaneously
attached to it. ... The exposition of what religion ought to do for the
individual and society is of little effect unless reinforced by experimental proof
of what it actually does. Nothing stimulates the wish to believe so much as the
visible fruits and advantages of belief shown in the lives of the faithful.
If believers are, in the gross, notoriously more just, truthful, charitable, bene-
ficent, and temperate than unbelievers ; if invisible supernatural virtue is thus
proved to include, presuppose, strengthen, and refine that which is natural and
visible, to be a light shining before men and not merely before God, then the
apologist may enter hopefully and fruitfully on his labors ; he has only to raise
the sluice and free the gathered waters."

"Without for a moment denying one of the legitimate claims of scientific
apologetic, we may at once dismiss the idea that it pretends to represent a pro-
cess through which the mind of the convert to Christianity does or ought
necessarily to pass. Its sole purport is to show that if it is not always possible
to synthetize Christianity with the current philosophy, science, and history of
the day, at least no want of harmony can be positively demonstrated. As
secular beliefs and opinions are continually shifting, so, too, apologetic needs
continual adjustment ; and as that of a century back is useless to us now, so
will ours be, in many ways, inadequate a century hence. It is fitting for the
church at large that she should in each age and country have a suitable apolo-
getic taking cognizance of the latest developments in profane knowledge. It
is needful for her public honor, in the eyes of the world, that she should not
seem to be in contradiction with truth, but that either the apparent truth
should be proved questionable, or else that her own teaching should be shown
to be compatible with it." . . . " To suppose that there is no road to faith
but through what is peculiar to scholasticism, or that my first step in convert-
ing a man to Christ must be to conduct him to Aristotle, is about as intelligent
as to suppose that because the church has adopted Latin as her official language
she means to discredit every other."

NEW BOOKS.

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York:

Henry Schomberg Kerr, Sailor and Jesuit. By Hon. Mrs. Maxwell-Scott. Pp. 413. The
Failure of Success. By Lady Mabel Howard. Pp. 320. Newman : An Appreciation.
With the choicest Passages of His Writings. Selected and arranged by Alexander
Whyte. Pp. 252. Price $1.10 net. Homeric Society. A Sociological Study of the
Iliad and Odyssey. By Albert Galloway Keller, Ph.D. Pp.332. Price $1.20. Typical
Modern Conceptions of God. By Joseph Alexander Leighton. Pp. 190. Price $1.10.

B. HERDER, St. Louis, Mo. :

Speculum Monachoru-m. Bernardi, Primi Abbatis Casinensis. Edited by P. H. Walter,
O.S.B. Pp.25o. Price8scts.net. The Life of Bartolome" de Las Casas, and the First
Leaves of American Ecclesiastical History. By Rev. L. A. Dutto. Pp. 592. Price $1.50
net.

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

The Adoration of the Blessed Sacrament. By Rev. A. Tesniere, of the Congregation of the
Blessed Sacrament. Translated by Mrs. Anne R. Bennett-Gladstone. Pp. 288. Price
$1.25 net. A Manual of Ascetical Theology. By Rev. Arthur Devine, Passionist. Pp.
608. Price $2.50. Corinne's Vow. By Mary T. Waggaman. Pp. 144. Price $1.25.

VICTOR LECOFFRE, Paris:

Vie de Saint Ouen, Eveque de Rouen, fitude d'Histoire Mdrovingienne. Par E. Vacau-
dard. Pp. 394.

LIBRAIRIE VEUVE VILLIERS-LE BLANC (Indre) :

Si Scitis Donum Dei ou Quelques Reflexions sur Jesus-Hostie. Par M. I'Abbe* Sachet.
Pp. 27.

AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY, New York :

Regent's Edition : Selections from Irving's Sketch-Book, prepared and edited by Claude
Towne Benjamin, A.B. Pp. 192. Price 50 cts.

ART AND BOOK COMPANY, London, Eng.:

Officium Parvum Beata Marice Virginis. The Hours of Our Lady. In Latin and English.
Pp. 155. A Catholic History of Our Country. By Mother Isabelle Kershaw. Part I.
Pp. 112. Price 22 cts. Pere Fernet: Religious of the Augustinians of the Assumption,
Founder of the " Little Sisters" of the Assumption, the Nurses of the Sick Poor in their
Homes. With a Preface by Monseigneur De Cabrieres, Bishop of Montpellier. Pp.
202. Price 2s. 6d.

HINDS & NOBLE, New York:

How to Attract and Hold an Audience. By J. Berg Esenwein, A.M., Lit.D. Pp. 258.
Price $1.00.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY, New York:

The Care of Destitute, Neglected, and Delinquent Children. By Homer Folks. Pp. 246.
Price $1.00.

G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, New York:

Christus Victor: A Student's Reverie. By Henry Nehemiah Dodge. Third Edition.
Pp. 1 86.

FR. PUSTET & Co., New York:

Sermons on the Stations of the Cross, The Our Father, The Hail Mary, etc. By Rev. B. J.
Raycroft, A.M. Pp. 339. Price $1.50.

TUTTLE, MOREHOUSE & TAYLOR COMPANY, New Haven, Conn.:

Poems: Medley and Palestina. By J. W. De Forest. Pp. 208. Price $1.25.

A. M. ROBERTSON, San Francisco, Cal.:

In the Footprints of the Padres. By Charles Warren Stoddard. Pp. 335. Price $1.50.

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York:

Philippine Affair: A Retrospect and Outlook. An address by Jacob Gould Schurman.
The Ancient Catholic Church. By Robert Rainey. Pp. 521. Price $2.50.

GOVERNMENT PRINTING-OFFICE, Washington, D. C.:

Eighteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology, to the Secretary of the
Smithsonian Institution. By J. W. Powell, Director. 1896-1897. In two parts.
Part II.

LETOUZEY ET ANE, Paris:

Le Mouvement Thtologique en France. Depuis ses Origines jusqu'a nos Jours (IXe au
XXe Siecle). Par Ph. Torreilles, professeur au Grand Sdminaire de Perpignan.

MESSENGER LIBRARY, New York:

The Boy-Savers Series. Booklet the Second : Natural Attractions. By the Rev. George
E. Quin, S.J. Pp. 133. Price 25 cts. (Pamphlet.)

H. L. KILNER & Co., Philadelphia, Pa.:

Foreign Freemasonry : Its Position Vis-a-Vis of Christianity and of Catholicity. By D.
Moncrieff O'Connor. Pp.65. Price 5 cts. (Pamphlet.)

HORACE MARKLEY, New York:

The Americanization of the World. By W. T. Stead. Pp. 444.

The Catholic world

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY